Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Westland of Savages was a desolate stretch of land that seemed forgotten by the gods, forsaken by time itself. It was a place where the sun burned hotter than anywhere else, scorching the earth beneath its relentless gaze. The land was broken and cracked, a dry, unforgiving desert that stretched for miles. Jagged mountains rose like the teeth of some ancient beast, casting long, sharp shadows across the parched ground. No rain had fallen here in years, and the only water that could be found was brackish and foul, hidden deep in the crevices of the mountains or in rare, guarded wells controlled by the fiercest of the local gangs.

In this wasteland, survival was a daily battle. It wasn’t just the brutal heat or lack of food and water that made it nearly impossible to live here—though those were constant threats. No, it was the people who called the Westland home that made it truly dangerous. The land was filled with savages, wild men and women driven to madness by hunger, thirst, and rage. Their faces were hardened, weathered by the sun and wind, their bodies lean and sinewy from years of fighting and scavenging. Some had given up on any semblance of civilization long ago, while others clung to the remnants of their humanity like tattered rags.

The savages moved in gangs, marauding across the barren plains in search of anything they could take—water, food, weapons, or slaves. Among the most notorious of these groups was “The Scorched Claw”, a brutal gang of raiders who painted their faces with red clay and blood, giving them the appearance of demons in the firelight. Their leader, a hulking figure known only as the *Iron Bear*, was said to have killed a man with his bare hands at the age of ten. His gang ruled the southern edge of the Westland, a territory known as the “Red Flats”, where the ground was stained red from countless battles fought over the few resources that remained.

In the northern reaches, beyond the jagged cliffs of the “Bone Mountains” lay the domain of the “Wasteland Lords”, a coalition of smaller gangs that had banded together to form a fragile alliance. They had carved out a harsh but stable existence by controlling a few key wells and caves, trading water for protection and supplies. Their stronghold, known as “Hollow Rock”, was an ancient fortress built into the side of a mountain, its walls lined with the bones of their enemies. The Wasteland Lords prided themselves on being more civilized than the other gangs, but their cruelty was no less severe. They ruled with an iron fist, and those who crossed them often found themselves hanging from the gates of Hollow Rock as a warning to others.

In between these two dominant factions lay a vast stretch of no-man's land, a place simply known as the “Ashen Plains”. This was the heart of the Westland, where the heat was most intense and the ground was blackened from ancient fires. Here, the very air seemed to shimmer with malevolence, and the sun never seemed to set. The Ashen Plains were home to smaller colonies, groups of survivors who had banded together in a desperate bid to stay alive. Among these was “The Dustbound”, a colony of former city dwellers who had been exiled to the Westland as punishment for their crimes. They had managed to eke out an existence by scavenging the wreckage of ancient cities that had long since been abandoned, salvaging old technology and weapons to trade with the gangs.

But even in this harsh world, there were those who had fallen even further. At the edges of the Ashen Plains, near the toxic marshes of “Deadman’s Mire”, lived the “Feral Kin”, a tribe of people who had reverted to primal instincts. They lived like animals, hunting with crude weapons and wearing the skins of beasts they had killed. It was said that they worshiped strange, ancient gods and performed blood rituals to ensure their survival. They were feared even by the other savages, for it was whispered that the Feral Kin had made a pact with the demons of Hell that roamed the Westland.

And demons there were. Monsters from Hell had found their way to the Westland, drawn by the chaos and despair that filled the land. They took many forms—some were hulking, bestial creatures with horns and claws, while others were more insidious, appearing as humans until it was too late. The people of the Westland had no choice but to live alongside these creatures, fighting them when necessary, but more often than not, avoiding them at all costs. The demons did what they pleased, setting entire towns aflame, feasting on the weak, and leaving a trail of death and destruction in their wake.

One such town, “Burnt Hollow”, had once been a thriving settlement on the edge of the Westland, a place where traders would come to barter for food and water. But now, it was nothing more than a charred ruin, its inhabitants slaughtered by a demon horde led by a creature known as “The Inferno King”. The few survivors told tales of how the Inferno King had come in the night, his body wreathed in flames, his eyes burning like coals. He had torn through the town with his minions, leaving nothing but ash and bones behind.

Even those who had somehow managed to survive in the Westland were constantly on the edge of despair. Many had formed small colonies, trying to maintain a semblance of society in the midst of the chaos. “The Salted”, for instance, was a group of former slaves who had escaped from the Scorched Claw and now lived in a fortified town at the base of the Bone Mountains. They had built walls from the rubble of ancient ruins and had armed themselves with whatever weapons they could find. They were a tight-knit group, united by their shared suffering, but they knew it was only a matter of time before one of the larger gangs came for them.

But perhaps the most dangerous force in the Westland was not any one gang or demon, but the land itself. The Westland seemed to take a perverse pleasure in tormenting those who dared to live there. Sandstorms swept across the plains without warning, stripping flesh from bone in a matter of minutes. The ground was littered with hidden crevices and sinkholes that could swallow a man whole. And then there was the heat—a constant, unrelenting presence that sapped the strength of even the hardiest of souls.

There was one final group, however, that moved in the shadows of the Westland—the “Nightfall Syndicate”. They were an elusive organization, rumored to be made up of former hunters and soldiers who had come together to track and kill the most dangerous of prey—both human and demon. They operated out of the “Shrouded Spire”, a hidden fortress deep within the Bone Mountains. The Syndicate’s members rarely showed their faces, and when they did, it was only to deliver death to their targets. No one knew who led them or what their ultimate goal was, but their presence was felt throughout the Westland, and their reputation was feared by all.

The Westland of Savages was a place where hope had long since died, where survival was the only law, and where even the strong could fall to the savage rage that gripped the land. It was a land of monsters, both human and inhuman, where the lines between right and wrong had blurred into nothingness, and where the only certainty was that the weak would not last long. Those who remained had learned to fight, to kill, and to endure—because in the Westland, there was no other way to live.

When it comes with Wild King Sam and his Dominion, shows different perspectives of different views that are in this strange different world. In the chaotic expanse of the Westland of Savages, one figure loomed larger than most, casting a shadow that stretched far beyond his own lands: Wild King Sam. Once a man of quiet intellect and tactical brilliance, the savage heat of the Westland had stripped him of the last vestiges of his former self, leaving behind a brutal and ruthless ruler. His territory, known as “Ironhold”, was one of the most feared in the entire region. Sprawling across the scorched plains and into the foothills of the “Bone Mountains”, Ironhold was a land of fire, metal, and blood, where survival was dictated by strength alone.

Wild King Sam had earned his title not just for his savage rule, but for the way he had come to embody the wilderness itself. His appearance alone was enough to inspire fear—towering and broad, with long, unkempt hair that fell over his scarred face, his eyes burned with a cold, calculating fury. He wore armor made from the bones and hides of creatures he had slain, and it was said that he fought with a large, serrated blade that had been forged from the very metal of the cursed lands.

But it was not just his physical prowess that made him dangerous; it was his mind. Before he had become the Wild King, Sam had been a strategist and a thinker, always several steps ahead of his enemies. He had not lost this talent, though his methods had become far more ruthless. In Ironhold, Wild King Sam ruled with an iron fist. His word was law, and his punishment was swift and brutal. Dissent was not tolerated, and those who defied him often found themselves strung up on the walls of his fortress, their bodies left to bake in the unforgiving sun.

Sam had built Ironhold into a fortress of strength and fear. His people, those who followed him, were as savage as he was. They had been shaped by the cruelty of the Westland, forged in the fires of its heat and desperation. His army, known as “The Ironclad”, was made up of former slaves, warriors, and exiles—those who had nowhere else to go but into the arms of their king. They were fiercely loyal, not because of any love for Sam, but because he had promised them survival in a world that sought to destroy them.

But, when it comes with Alliances and Enemies, brings a different gameplay when it comes to those gameplays. In the Westland of Savages, few dared to challenge Wild King Sam openly. His power was vast, and his influence reached far beyond the borders of Ironhold. However, he was not without rivals. The Westland was ruled by a patchwork of warlords, each with their own domains, and while some had allied with Sam, others sought to tear him down.

Lucifer the Lord of Ash is one of the enemies of Wild King Sam. Among Sam’s most dangerous enemies was a ruler whose name was spoken in hushed tones—’Lucifer the Lord of Ash’. Lucifer ruled over the “Burnt Plains”, a land scorched by demonic fires and home to some of the most terrifying creatures from Hell itself. The Lord of Ash was a being of pure malevolence, his presence turning the very ground beneath him to blackened char. His skin shimmered with a fiery glow, and his eyes burned with an otherworldly hatred for all things living.

Lucifer's lands were barren, but they were rich in resources drawn from the depths of the earth. His armies were not made of men, but of demons—vicious, terrifying entities who obeyed his every command. Though Wild King Sam had clashed with Lucifer before, their battles had ended in uneasy stalemates. Both rulers understood that an all-out war between them could leave their territories vulnerable to other factions. But neither had forgotten the blood spilled between them, and the tension between Ironhold and the Burnt Plains was palpable.

But then there’s Michael the Seraphic Overlord, who is the most powerful being across the lands. In contrast to the Lord of Ash, “Michael the Seraphic Overlord” ruled over the “Citadel of Light”, a fortress of gleaming white stone set high in the ‘Cloudspire Mountains’ at the northern edge of the Westland. Michael was no friend of Sam's, though their relationship was not one of open hostility. A former soldier of great renown, Michael had declared himself the protector of the Westland’s few remaining “civilized” communities, though his methods were far from merciful. In his mind, the savagery of the land needed to be cleansed, and he saw Wild King Sam as a threat to the order he sought to impose.

Michael’s forces, known as “The Radiant Legion”, were highly trained and disciplined. Unlike the ragtag armies of other warlords, the Radiant Legion operated with military precision, their armor shining like the sun as they marched through the desolate land. Michael himself was a figure of great power, with wings of light that unfurled behind him like a beacon in the darkness. His soldiers believed he was chosen by higher forces to restore the world to order, and they followed him with a fanatical devotion.

Though Michael had never openly attacked Sam, their goals were fundamentally opposed. Sam sought to rule through strength, embracing the chaos of the Westland, while Michael sought to bring order and control. Their forces had skirmishes in the past, but both men knew that a larger conflict was inevitable. For now, there was a tense stalemate, but both sides were preparing for the day when they would meet on the battlefield.

Then, there’s an enemy that Wild King Sam deeply hates with everything in his body. That would be Gabriel the Trickster, who took his people’s food and money away from them when they didn’t notice him. One of the more curious figures in the Westland was ‘Gabriel the Trickster’, a rogue who held no official territory but was known to travel between the realms, allying with whoever suited his interests at the time. Unlike the brutal warlords who dominated most of the land, Gabriel had built his power through cunning and manipulation. He was not one to engage in direct combat; instead, he sowed chaos and confusion among his enemies, turning them against one another.

Gabriel’s relationship with Wild King Sam was an enigma. At times, they were allies, working together to take down mutual enemies or secure valuable resources. But Gabriel was not to be trusted, and Sam knew this. The Trickster’s loyalty was to himself alone, and he had been known to switch sides in the middle of a conflict if he believed it would benefit him. Still, Gabriel had proven useful in the past, particularly when it came to dealing with the unpredictable forces of the Westland. His vast network of spies and informants gave him access to information that no other warlord could match, and he often sold this information to the highest bidder.

There’s also Raphael of the Broken Wing, a being that Wild King Sam has faced in his past and fought him in a battle with each other. In the eastern reaches of the Westland, near the toxic swamps of “Deadman’s Mire”, a grim figure ruled over a land of decay and disease. “Raphael of the Broken Wing” had once been a healer and a leader of men, but the corruption of the Westland had twisted him into something darker. Now, he was a bitter and vengeful warlord, ruling over a dying land where the sick and desperate flocked to him in the hope of salvation.

Raphael’s dominion, known as “The Wasting Lands”, was a place of sickness and sorrow. The people who lived there were ravaged by disease, their bodies wasting away under the hot sun. Raphael himself was a shadow of his former self, his once-brilliant wings now tattered and broken. He still possessed great power, but his bitterness had consumed him. He held no love for Wild King Sam, whom he saw as just another savage warlord. Yet, despite his hatred, Raphael had not yet moved against Sam. The Wasting Lands were too weak to stand against the might of Ironhold, and Raphael knew that any direct conflict would end in his destruction.

With all the Alliances and Foes that are across the lands of Westland, shows how many people are out there. Wild King Sam’s alliances were few and far between. He trusted no one, knowing that in the Westland, betrayal could come from anyone, even those closest to him. Still, he had made some temporary pacts when it suited his needs. His most reliable ally was a mysterious figure known only as “The Enforcer”, a shadowy warlord who controlled the “Caverns of Shale”. The Enforcer had provided Sam with weapons and supplies in the past, though little was known about his true motives.

Against these alliances stood an array of enemies which each one as dangerous as the next. Wild King Sam was constantly at odds with Lucifer, Michael, and Raphael, all of whom had their own ambitions for the Westland. Even Gabriel, though not openly hostile, was a threat in his own way and he’s always scheming and manipulating from the shadows just to get what he wants from others and leave them in the dust.

Yet through it all, Sam remained unchallenged in his rule over Ironhold. His strength, his cunning, and his savagery had ensured his dominance in a land where only the strongest survived. But as the forces of the Westland continued to shift and change, even the Wild King knew that his reign was not guaranteed. The tides of power could turn at any moment, and in the Westland of Savages, only one thing was certain—there was always someone waiting to take the throne.

The Westland of Savages is a brutal, unforgiving landscape, where the rules of civilization have long since broken down, leaving behind a world where only the strongest, the cruelest, and the most resourceful can survive. It is a realm consumed by violence, chaos, and despair, a wasteland scorched by relentless sun, littered with the bones of the fallen, and roamed by creatures that should have never existed. Those who live here do so under the constant threat of death, whether by the hands of marauding gangs, monstrous beings, or the treacherous environment itself.

The land itself is a jagged scar across the world—mountains that rise like jagged teeth, barren plains where nothing grows, and deserts so vast that crossing them is a death sentence without proper supplies. The heat is merciless, with the sun blazing overhead like a relentless, burning god. During the day, temperatures soar to unbearable levels, scorching the skin and cracking the earth. At night, the desert turns bitterly cold, a stark reminder that nothing here is stable or safe.

Water is scarce, and what little remains is often tainted or guarded by vicious warlords who control the few sources like tyrants. The rivers, if they can even be called that, are little more than toxic streams, polluted by the ruins of ancient industries and dark magics. To drink from them is to risk sickness or death. Clean water is worth more than gold, and wars have been fought over small wells hidden deep within the mountains.

But it’s not just the environment that makes the Westland so dangerous. The land is infested with horrors born of Hell itself. Demons and twisted creatures roam the plains and hide in the shadows of the mountains, preying on anything they can find. These aren’t mere beasts—they are the spawn of darkness, creatures from nightmares given flesh. Some have the appearance of towering giants with skin like molten rock and breath that scorches the air around them. Others are smaller, faster, with claws that can slice through steel and eyes that glow with infernal light. They hunger for flesh, for blood, and they do not discriminate between humans, demons, or anything else.

It is said that the very ground of the Westland is cursed as that a portal to Hell itself lies beneath its surface, and that the creatures that roam here were once imprisoned deep below. When the world fell into chaos, so too did the barriers between dimensions as it was allowing these demons to break free. They roam the land, searching for victims, and in the process as they have reshaped the Westland into something far worse than any natural wasteland.

The Westland is not devoid of human life, but the people who survive here are savage and wild, shaped by the brutality of the world around them. They have formed colonies and gangs, each one more dangerous than the last. There is no central government, no law to keep the peace. The strongest rule, and their rule is maintained through fear and violence. Gangs patrol the land, armed with makeshift weapons and scavenged technology, raiding weaker settlements for supplies. They attack without warning, killing for sport and leaving nothing but destruction in their wake.

One of the most feared groups is the “Blood Talons”, a gang known for their savagery and complete disregard for human life. Led by a warlord named “Talon”, a man with no mercy and a thirst for blood, they are notorious for attacking settlements as it was killing everyone in their path, and claiming their territory. They do not take prisoners and nor do they negotiate. Wherever the Blood Talons ride as there is death that always follows behind.

There are also the “Ashen Raiders”, a group of nomads who travel across the Westland in massive war rigs, scavenging the ruins of forgotten cities for ancient technology and weapons. They are highly skilled mechanics, able to repair and rebuild almost anything they find, and their war machines are among the deadliest in the Westland. The Ashen Raiders are mercenaries, selling their services to the highest bidder, though they are not known for their loyalty. They’ll just as easily turn on their employer if it means a better deal elsewhere.

Among the colonies, there are a few small pockets of resistance, groups of survivors who have banded together to try to create some semblance of community. These colonies are rare, often hidden away in the mountains or deep underground, and they are constantly under threat from the gangs and creatures that dominate the land. Life in these colonies is harsh—food is scarce, water even more so, and trust is a rare commodity. People turn on each other over the smallest disagreements, and leadership changes frequently, often violently.

But it’s not just humans and demons that pose a threat. The Westland is also haunted by twisted beings known as the **Hollow Men**—empty shells of humans who have been consumed by dark magic. Their eyes are voids of black, their skin pale and stretched tight over their bones. They wander the land aimlessly, but when they find prey, they become relentless hunters, attacking with a ferocity that few can match. It is said that the Hollow Men were once part of a great army that fell to a curse, their souls stripped away, leaving behind only their bodies to wander the Westland in endless torment.

Despite the dangers, there are those who seek to carve out their own slice of power in the Westland. Warlords, like Wild King Sam and his rivals, rule over their territories with iron fists, commanding armies of loyal followers who have sworn to defend their leaders’ claims. These warlords are as dangerous as the land itself, each one vying for more power, more territory, and more resources. They strike deals with demons, summon dark magic, and crush anyone who stands in their way. It is not uncommon for these warlords to engage in brutal wars with one another, their battles leaving entire regions in ruins.

The Westland of Savages is a world without mercy, without hope, and without any chance of salvation. It is a place where the weak are trampled beneath the feet of the strong, where survival means sacrificing one’s humanity, and where every day is a battle for life. The skies are often filled with smoke as the ground littered with bones, and the wind carries the howls of the damned.

In this world, nothing is safe, and no one can be trusted. The land itself seems alive with malevolence as it was shifting and changing to make survival even more difficult. It is a world where the line between the living and the dead is blurred, where demons walk alongside men, and where every shadow hides a new threat. In the Westland as there is no peace and no respite—only savagery, rage, and the constant struggle to survive another day.

The mountains of the desert loom over the scorched landscape, jagged and treacherous, their peaks shrouded in dust and mystery. These mountains are not just barren rock; they hold secrets deep within their shadowy caverns. Legends speak of lost civilizations buried beneath the cliffs, their treasures guarded by ancient curses and the monstrous creatures that roam within. These ranges are both sanctuary and danger—offering hidden spots for those brave or desperate enough to venture inside, yet home to horrors that even the most hardened survivors fear.

The creatures within the mountains are unlike anything found on the desert floor. Some speak of “Ash Wyrms”, giant serpents with scales like molten rock, their bodies emitting intense heat as they burrow through the earth. They are drawn to movement, hunting down anything that disturbs the ground above. Others warn of the “Shades”, shadowy beings that lurk in the caves, their forms barely visible in the dim light. They feed off fear and darkness, and once they latch onto a soul, they drain it slowly, leaving their victims as hollow husks. Then there are the “Magma Hounds”, twisted creatures born of fire and rock, with burning red eyes and fangs that glow like embers. They patrol the higher peaks, their howls echoing across the valley like warnings to all who might dare to climb too high.

But the mountains also hide secrets, places where those seeking refuge or escape can find a moment of peace. Among these hidden spots is the bunker where Azrael has taken shelter, along with Sam, Bella, and Gabriel. The entrance to the bunker is concealed by overgrown vegetation and rocks that blend seamlessly into the mountainside, making it nearly impossible to find unless you know exactly where to look. Inside, it’s surprisingly spacious—a small, hidden sanctuary from the chaos of the world outside.

Azrael was busy over a small stove as she was cooking a piece of meat that sizzled as the aroma filled the room. Sam, Bella, and Gabriel sat around a makeshift table as they were tired but thankful for the warmth and the temporary safety. The bunker had a fireplace that crackled softly as it was offering them some comfort and amidst that the harsh realities they had faced is outside and they need to stay where they’re at in order to rest themselves until they could back out there and face whatever waits for the group.

As they waited for their meal, Sam couldn’t help but break the silence. "Azrael... earlier, you said 'they' are after us. Who are these beings, exactly? And what is this place? It’s nothing like anything we’ve seen before."

Azrael sighed, stirring the meat as she spoke. "This world is a forgotten one, a place outside of time and space, beyond the reach of normal reality. It’s been shaped by war, by chaos, by the beings that have been trapped here for eons." She paused, turning to face them, her expression serious. "These mountains, this desert—they’re all part of the wasteland that hides the prisons of beings from The Lost Time. Beings that are more powerful than anything you’ve faced in your world."

Bella leaned in, pretending to have her curiosity piqued but she wondered what Azrael knew about it. "The Lost Time? We heard you mention that before, but what exactly does that mean?"

Azrael walked over to the table, setting the cooked meat in front of them. "The Lost Time is the period before creation as you know it. When God—your God, Chuck—and The Darkness were still shaping the multiverse, there were versions of them, powerful reflections, that were cast aside. Their powers were too chaotic, too wild, and they were locked away here, in this realm. But the seals have weakened."

Gabriel, weak from their escape, managed to lift his head. "And Kevin Tran? How does he fit into all of this?"

Azrael’s eyes narrowed. "Kevin found the keys to their prisons. He’s the one who’s been unlocking them, either knowingly or unknowingly. We’ve been trying to track him down for weeks, but it’s a vast wasteland out there, and the desert plays tricks on you. My team has been searching for him, but it’s been nearly a week and a half now, and we haven’t heard from them."

Sam frowned, leaning forward. "Where are they?"

"Out in the desert," Azrael said, glancing out of a small window that gave a view of the endless, barren landscape. "They’re looking for Kevin, tracking him through the shifting dunes and old ruins. But it’s dangerous. Between the creatures and the other factions, it’s been slow going. They should have found him by now."

Bella took a small bite of the meat, chewing thoughtfully. "And what happens if we don’t find Kevin? If he opens all the seals?"

Azrael’s expression darkened. "If all the seals are broken, the beings from The Lost Time will be free. They’re stronger than the archangels you know—Michael, Lucifer, Raphael, and Gabriel including the one that has been wiped from history will be free too. Their power is raw, untamed, and if they escape, they’ll wreak havoc across all realities. They are reflections of the original creation—stronger, more volatile. If they get loose, not even Chuck or Amara would be able to stop them."

The room fell silent as the gravity of the situation settled in. Sam rubbed the back of his neck, staring at the fireplace as the flames flickered. "So, what’s the plan?"

Azrael crossed her arms, pacing slightly. "We wait for my team. They’ve been following Kevin’s trail, and once they locate him, we’ll move. Until then, we stay hidden, gather our strength, and hope the desert doesn’t swallow them whole."

Gabriel let out a faint chuckle, though it was more weary than amused. "Sounds like a great plan. Hide and pray the worst doesn’t happen."

Azrael shot him a look, her eyes softening slightly. "We don’t have many options, Gabriel. The Westland isn’t kind to anyone, not even to those who think they can conquer it. We’ll survive, just like we always have."

Bella looked out the small window, her gaze lost in the horizon. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across the desert, and for a moment, there was an eerie quiet. "Do you think your team is okay?" she asked softly.

Azrael didn’t answer immediately, her eyes shifting to the fire. "I have to believe they are. That's all we can do right now."

As the group sat in the dim light of the bunker, eating in silence, the weight of the task ahead of them loomed large. They were hiding in the depths of a wasteland that was home to unspeakable creatures and even more terrifying secrets. And somewhere out there, Kevin Tran was walking the fine line between opening a portal to unimaginable destruction or sealing their only hope of survival. Time was running out, and the world beyond the mountains was growing darker with every passing day.

As the fire crackled in the bunker, Sam leaned forward, his curiosity piqued by Azrael’s earlier explanation. “You mentioned these other versions—the split-offs of the originals. How does that work exactly? How can there be two versions of the same beings?”

Azrael turned her gaze to Sam, her eyes thoughtful as she processed how to explain something so ancient and complex. "The beings I’m talking about weren’t just created as copies. They were the ‘originals’—the first versions of everything before the universe, as you know it, was ever formed. Long before Chuck and Amara—the ones you know as God and The Darkness—there were others, versions of them, and of the archangels too. Time and space didn’t just start with Chuck’s creation of this universe. There was a reset.”

“Reset?” Sam asked, frowning. “Like the universe got rebooted?”

Azrael nodded. "That’s one way to think of it. These beings existed before the current version of time and space. At some point, something happened—a catastrophic event, I’m guessing—and the very fabric of time had to be reset. We think it has something to do with the ‘Time Clock’, an ancient device that governs time itself. The reset wiped out that original timeline, but not completely. Instead of being erased, those original beings were sealed away, trapped in a state of frozen time, locked in their own personal cages."

Gabriel, who had been listening quietly, raised an eyebrow. "And you’re telling me there’s another version of me out there? Stronger, smarter? Yeah, I’m not buying it. No one’s more powerful than the real Gabriel."

Azrael turned sharply to Gabriel, her expression serious, a hint of frustration in her voice. "This isn’t a joke, Gabriel. The version of you that’s locked away? He’s stronger than you, smarter than you, and far more dangerous. The beings from ‘The Lost Time’ aren’t just copies—they’re the originals. They existed before you ever did, and they were powerful enough to reshape the multiverse. The Gabriel from The Lost Time is far beyond anything you could imagine."

Gabriel opened his mouth to argue but then paused, the weight of Azrael’s words sinking in. His usual bravado faltered, but he remained quiet, though clearly unconvinced. Azrael sighed, softening her tone slightly as she continued. "Look, I get it. It’s hard to accept. But the truth is, when the Time Clock reset everything, it didn’t just erase the originals; it buried them. It created new versions of them—of Chuck, Amara, Michael, Lucifer, Raphael, and yes, you, Gabriel. The beings you know as the originals? They’re actually the second versions. You’re the copies, and the ones trapped in those cages, sealed away, they’ve been frozen in time, unable to interfere with this version of reality… until now."

Sam rubbed his temples, trying to wrap his head around the complexity of it all. "So, this ‘reset’ happened before our universe even existed? And now these originals are breaking free?"

Azrael nodded. "Exactly. The seals were created to keep them trapped indefinitely, but those seals are breaking. Kevin Tran has been unlocking them one by one, and with each one that’s opened, a piece of The Lost Time is unleashed back into the universe. These originals—they’re not just more powerful. They’re different. They’ve had eons to evolve, to learn, and to become even more dangerous than they were before."

Sam looked over at Gabriel, who seemed unsettled by the idea of another version of himself being out there. He turned back to Azrael. "So, what’s this place, The Lost Time? You called it that, but you also mentioned it used to be called something else."

Azrael nodded again, sitting down beside the fire. "The Lost Time was once known as ‘The Golden Time’—a period of creation and prosperity before everything fell apart. It was a realm of limitless potential, where time and space were fluid, and the beings that lived there were the most powerful entities in existence. But when the Time Clock reset the universe, The Golden Time was lost. It became a forgotten place, erased from memory and history. It was never meant to be found, and it was thought that it would remain hidden, sealed away forever."

"But not even Chuck or Amara could destroy it," Azrael continued, her voice heavy. "They couldn’t risk it. The Lost Time was too fundamental to the structure of reality itself. If it were destroyed, the multiverse might collapse. So, instead, they sealed it away, hoping it would remain buried. But the beings trapped inside—God, The Darkness, the archangels from that era—they’ve been biding their time, waiting for someone to unlock their prisons. Now, with Kevin’s meddling, that time has come."

Gabriel, still clearly grappling with the enormity of it all, spoke up, his voice quieter than usual. "You’re telling me there’s a version of Chuck out there, stronger than the one we know? And Amara too? More powerful than anything we’ve ever seen?"

Azrael met his gaze, her eyes intense. "Yes. And if they’re freed, they won’t just sit idly by. They’ll take back what they believe is rightfully theirs—the control of all time and space. They’ll reclaim their thrones, and they won’t care who gets in their way."

The room fell into silence again as the fire crackled softly in the background. Sam leaned back, deep in thought. The idea that the beings they thought of as the most powerful in existence were, in fact, only shadows of an older, more dangerous reality was hard to fathom. But if Azrael was right, and if the seals continued to break, they would soon be facing threats far beyond anything they had ever encountered.

He finally spoke, his voice low but resolute. "We need to stop Kevin. Before he unlocks another seal."

Azrael nodded, her expression grim. "Agreed. But we’re running out of time. My team is already out there searching, but the desert is vast, and the longer it takes, the more dangerous it becomes. We need to move quickly."

Gabriel, still looking somewhat shaken, gave a small nod. "Alright. Let’s go find Kevin. But I still don’t believe another version of me is stronger than the real deal."

Azrael smirked slightly but didn’t argue further. "You’ll see soon enough, Gabriel."

As the group sat in the bunker, the weight of the coming battle hung heavy in the air. Somewhere in the vast expanse of the desert as the original beings of The Lost Time were stirring as they were waiting to reclaim the universe that had once been theirs. And, if they succeeded as there was nothing would ever be the same again.

As the group prepared to venture out into the harsh desert, Azrael rummaged through a storage unit in the bunker, pulling out various supplies and clothing. She placed them on the table and looked at Sam, Bella, and Gabriel. “If we’re going back out there. You’ll need to change into something more fitting for this world. The heat out there is brutal, and the terrain is unforgiving.”

She spread out the clothes—a mix of practical desert gear and warrior-like attire that could handle the dangers ahead. The outfits consisted of lightweight, breathable fabrics in neutral earth tones like sand, brown, and olive. The material was designed to shield them from the sun while keeping their bodies cool in the sweltering heat. For Sam, there was a loose, long-sleeved tunic with reinforced leather padding on the shoulders and forearms for protection. Paired with sturdy, desert-colored pants and lightweight boots that had thick soles to shield against the scorching sand and rocky terrain. A belt for holding small weapons was included, along with a scarf that could be wrapped around the head to shield from the sun and dust storms.

Bella’s attire was similar, but with more flexibility for movement. She had a sleeveless leather vest over a breathable shirt, allowing her to be agile while still having armor-like protection. Her pants were tight-fitting but made of a flexible material that allowed for quick movement. She had leather bracers to protect her forearms and a hooded cloak that could be used to cover her head from the sun or blend into the desert terrain.

For Gabriel, the clothing was tailored for ease of movement but still protective. He had a dark, lightweight shirt that could breathe in the heat but was reinforced with leather over the chest and upper arms. His pants were similar to Sam’s, but with additional hidden pockets for small tools or weapons. A light, worn leather duster completed the outfit, giving him a roguish, desert-traveler look.

Azrael's own outfit was a hybrid of warrior and scout. She wore a fitted leather chest piece over a loose tunic, with straps and holsters for weapons slung across her body. Her pants were made of sturdy, heat-resistant material, and her boots looked well-worn, but durable. A long, desert cloak completed her ensemble, the hood up to protect her head and face from the sun. A leather pouch hung from her side, filled with survival tools and a few weapons.

Once the clothes were laid out, Azrael turned to the group. “Before we head out, you should all shower and get cleaned up. Trust me, you don’t want to go out there with any lingering dirt or sweat. It’ll make things worse.”

Reluctantly, they took turns, cleaning up and washing away the grime from their previous journey. The hot water was a brief luxury they couldn’t afford to overlook, knowing the conditions outside were far less forgiving. After the shower, Sam stepped out, now dressed in his desert gear, adjusting the scarf around his neck. Bella followed, tugging her leather vest into place, her long hair tucked into her hood. When Gabriel emerged, dressed in his new clothes, Azrael’s sharp eyes took in his appearance. Though his face seemed determined, his body language betrayed the strain he had been under.

Azrael stepped forward, her voice firm but not unkind. “Gabriel, I think it might be better for you to stay behind.”

Gabriel’s expression immediately darkened. “What? Why? I’m perfectly capable of coming along.”

Azrael crossed her arms, studying him carefully. “You look like you've been through a lot recently. I don’t know exactly what’s been going on with you, but I can tell your body’s been through some kind of strain.”

Sam and Bella exchanged a glance, both knowing what Azrael didn’t—that Gabriel had recently given birth to twins. They had kept that information quiet, not wanting to draw attention to his situation. Sam cleared his throat, stepping up beside Azrael. “She’s right, Gabe. You’ve been through more than the rest of us. It might be best if you sit this one out, at least for now. You need to rest.”

Gabriel scowled, clearly not liking where this was going. “I’m not staying here while you guys run off into danger. I’m perfectly fine!”

Bella, already tense from having to keep her own secret about being a version of Gabriel from The Lost Time, sighed. “Azrael’s just looking out for you. We all are. You might not want to hear it, but this world is going to be brutal. If you push yourself too hard now, you’ll only slow us down later.”

Gabriel pouted, his frustration evident, but there was a flicker of exhaustion in his eyes that gave him away. Azrael watched him closely. “You’ll be safer here. This place is fortified. If we run into trouble out there, we need to be at full strength, and that includes you. You’re not in top shape right now, whether you want to admit it or not.”

Gabriel threw his hands up. “Fine. Stay here. Rest. While you guys run off and have all the fun.”

Sam gave him a sympathetic look. “We’ll come back for you, okay? But you need to take it easy for a bit.”

Azrael nodded. “We won’t be gone long. Just gather some information and see if we can locate Kevin or figure out where the seals are. You’ll be better off recovering in the meantime.”

With Gabriel still sulking, Azrael grabbed a few more supplies and motioned for Sam and Bella to follow her. “Let’s go. We need to move before the heat gets worse.”

As they left the bunker, Gabriel stood by the door, arms crossed, clearly annoyed but resigned to stay behind. Sam gave him a reassuring nod before stepping outside into the blinding sunlight. The scorching heat hit them immediately, but their new gear kept most of it at bay as they adjusted to the unforgiving world outside. Gabriel watched them go, which he was still pouting about.

As Azrael led Bella and Sam outside, the heat hit them immediately, the sun beating down relentlessly from above. The desert around them stretched out like an endless, harsh wasteland, but the rocky terrain nearby provided some slight relief in the form of jagged shadows. Sam glanced over at Bella, noticing her adjusting her new outfit, her expression distant and thoughtful.

"How are you feeling, Bella?" Sam asked, his tone gentle. His eyes scanned her face, clearly concerned. "Especially with, you know, everything going on and your pregnancy."

Bella’s face flushed slightly, and she shifted uncomfortably, realizing what Sam was alluding to. Bella hesitated for a moment as she was unsure how to respond, but before Bella could say anything, Azrael, who had been walking ahead, suddenly stopped and turned around as her sharp eyes were locking onto Bella.

“Wait—pregnant?” Azrael asked, her voice filled with surprise but quickly turning into something more assertive. Her brows furrowed, and she folded her arms. “Bella, you’re pregnant, and you were planning on coming out here? Into this wasteland?”

Bella froze as she was biting her lip nervously. The last thing she wanted was for Azrael to catch on to her secret, especially given the already tense dynamic between her and Gabriel. Bella struggled to find her words as Azrael’s presence loomed larger as her commanding energy practically filling the space between them.

“I-I can handle it,” Bella said, her voice unsure, betraying the confidence she tried to muster. “I don’t want to stay behind.”

Azrael, however, wasn’t having any of it. She shook her head, her tone shifting to one of strict authority, laced with sass. “Oh, absolutely not. There’s no way I’m letting you out here in that condition. You’re going back to the bunker—end of discussion.”

Bella’s face fell, her nerves mounting. Staying behind with Gabriel, with everything she was hiding, was the last thing she wanted. The idea made her stomach churn. “Azrael, I—”

“Nope,” Azrael interrupted, raising a hand with a sass-filled smirk, her tone sarcastic. “Not happening. We’re in the middle of a desert, with monsters that could tear you apart. You might be tough, but I’m not risking putting a pregnant woman out there. This isn’t a negotiation, sweetheart. You’re going back to the bunker, and that’s final.”

Bella pouted, her frustration bubbling up inside her. She knew Azrael was right, but that didn’t make it any easier to swallow. She glanced at Sam, hoping for some support, but he gave her a sympathetic nod, silently agreeing with Azrael. With a heavy sigh, Bella gave in, though her reluctance was evident in her every step as she turned around to head back.

“Fine,” Bella muttered under her breath, feeling cornered. She began the trek back up the rocky path toward the bunker, her heart pounding with the weight of her secret and the thought of being alone with Gabriel.

Once Bella was out of earshot, Azrael rolled her eyes and turned back to Sam, a playful, sarcastic edge still hanging in her voice. “Pregnant and still wanting to march through Hell. Gotta admire her spirit, but seriously—she’d just slow us down.”

Sam couldn’t help but chuckle, though a trace of concern lingered in his eyes. “Yeah, she’s tough, but you’re right. I didn’t realize how intense this place was until now.”

Azrael smirked, her sharp, no-nonsense attitude back in full force. “Well, it’s just us now. Hope you’re ready, Winchester, because this world doesn’t get any kinder the further we go.”

Without another word, Azrael adjusted the pack on her shoulder and her face set with determination, and began walking down the hill. Sam followed close behind as he was glancing back once toward the cave entrance before they left it behind and stepped fully into the blazing heat of the desert.

The silence between them was tense but filled with purpose as they descended from the rocky hills toward the vast as there was an open to these wastelands that they’re going to go ahead into. The sand shimmered in the distance as there was a harsh reminder of the unforgiving world they were about to face.

As Sam and Azrael made their way down the rocky mountain path, the scorching heat continued to press down on them. Sam glanced at Azrael, the tension in the air palpable as they trudged forward through the dust and debris of the wasteland. He wiped the sweat from his brow and, after a moment of silence, broke the quiet.

"So, is there anything I should know about this realm? Like, any heads-up before we dive headfirst into whatever the hell is out here?" Sam asked, his voice steady, but laced with caution.

Azrael shot him a sidelong glance before letting out a breath, nodding slightly. "Well, you’re in the Westland of Savages. And trust me, the name’s not just for show. This whole section of the realm is a wasteland—desolate, unforgiving, full of savage tribes, monsters, and desperate people just trying to survive. But, unfortunately, the Westland isn’t the only dangerous part of this world."

She kicked a small rock ahead of her, watching it tumble down the slope before continuing. "There are three other regions, each with its own hellish conditions. If you thought the Westland was bad, just wait until you hear about the rest."

Sam raised an eyebrow, intrigued but also wary. "Alright, lay it on me. What are we looking at with these other lands?"

Azrael adjusted the strap on her pack and began to explain, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "Northland is the frozen wasteland of this world. Imagine subzero temperatures, constant snowstorms, and entire cities buried under ice. The cold isn’t the only thing that’ll kill you there—the wildlife is brutal. There are beasts that are almost impossible to see in the snow until they’re right on top of you. Predators. Think wolves and bears, but twisted by dark magic and something far more primal. Even the strongest warriors don’t last long in the Northland."

Sam grimaced. "Sounds like a place we definitely don’t want to go."

Azrael chuckled darkly. "You’re not wrong, but it gets worse. Southland... Now, that place is a living nightmare. It's a jungle, thick with trees, vines, and plants that have a taste for flesh. The humidity is suffocating, and the air itself feels heavy, like you’re being choked. The creatures that roam the Southland are vicious—some are beasts, others are... Well, let’s just say the jungle can twist your mind. There are stories of entire groups who wandered in and never came out. Or when they did, they were... changed."

"Changed how?" Sam asked, his brow furrowed.

"Mad. Paranoid. Driven to insanity by whatever lurks in those trees. It’s not just about surviving the creatures—it’s about surviving your own mind." Azrael’s eyes darkened as she spoke about the Southland, her tone grim.

Sam absorbed the information, already calculating how dangerous this realm truly was. "And the last one? Eastland, you said?"

Azrael nodded. "Yeah, the Eastland. It’s not as straightforward as the others. It’s a place of constant change—some say the land itself is alive, shifting and moving. One minute you could be walking through a calm, peaceful forest, and the next, the ground would swallow you whole, or the sky could turn to fire. The laws of reality are... flexible there. It’s a land of chaos and illusions, and you can never trust what you see. It’s said that even the most experienced travelers can get lost in the Eastland, wandering forever."

"Sounds like a nightmare," Sam muttered, the weight of what Azrael was telling him sinking in.

"That’s putting it lightly," Azrael replied. "Each land is dangerous in its own way, but what makes them worse is that they don’t stay in one place. The borders shift, and the dangers can spill over into other regions. Nothing here is stable—not even the ground under your feet."

Sam exhaled, feeling the enormity of the situation hit him. "So, no matter where we go, we’re in for a fight."

Azrael gave him a grim smile. "Exactly. The Westland might seem like it’s all heat and sand, but it’s just the beginning. We’ll need to be prepared for anything."

They continued their descent down the mountain, the jagged rocks slowly giving way to the open desert below. Sam’s mind raced with everything Azrael had told him. The thought of facing monsters, savage tribes, and environments that could kill them in an instant weighed heavily on his shoulders, but he steeled himself. There was no turning back now.

"And what about the people in these lands?" Sam asked. "Anyone out there worth trusting?"

Azrael snorted. "Trust is a luxury out here. Everyone’s just trying to survive, and that means people do whatever they have to. The tribes in the Westland? They’ll tear you apart for food or water without a second thought. The people in the other regions? Some are worse. The farther we go, the more unpredictable things will get. But we don’t have a choice. If we want to survive this, we need to stay sharp."

Sam nodded, determination in his eyes. "Got it. Stay sharp, trust no one."

"Pretty much," Azrael said, her voice steady, though her eyes held a glint of something deeper—perhaps worry, or maybe even hope.

As they reached the base of the mountain, the desert stretched out before them, a vast, hostile expanse of sand and rock. Sam took a deep breath, already bracing himself for what lay ahead. "Welcome to the wastelands, Winchester," Azrael said with a wry smile. "Now the real fun begins."

Azrael stretched her wings wide, the massive, dark feathers shimmering slightly in the sun as they caught the hot desert wind. Sam stared at her for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden display of power. Her wings were larger than he had imagined—strong, regal, and daunting all at once.

"Get on," Azrael said, her tone commanding but with a hint of sass as she looked back at him. "Walking is going to take forever in this heat, and we don’t have time to drag your giant self across the desert."

Sam blinked, still processing her wings. "Are you sure about this? I mean, flying...?"

Azrael shot him a look, rolling her eyes. "Winchester, if I wasn’t sure, do you think I’d be suggesting it? Get on before I leave you behind."

Sam hesitated only for a second longer before climbing onto her back, awkwardly settling between her wings. "This is... new."

"Just hold on tight," Azrael said, and with a strong flap of her wings, they were airborne. The desert below shrank as they rose higher and higher into the sky, the vast wasteland of the Westland stretching out beneath them like a sea of sand and jagged rock.

The wind whipped past them, and Sam tightened his grip slightly, trying not to focus on the fact that they were hundreds of feet in the air. "You fly often?" he asked, trying to keep the conversation casual, despite the surreal situation.

Azrael smirked, the wind tossing her short dark hair around as she glanced back at him. "Only when I have to carry stubborn Winchesters across hellish landscapes." She gave a dramatic sigh. "But hey, if you enjoy trudging through the desert for days, be my guest."

Sam shook his head, half-amused, half-exasperated. "No, thanks. Flying sounds just fine."

As they soared through the air, Azrael began to explain the layout of the realm, her voice cutting through the wind. "So, I told you about the Westland already—hot, dry, filled with lunatics and monsters. That’s the least of your worries, though. This place is just one part of the madness."

She gestured with her hand below them, as the endless desert stretched out in all directions. "Northland is where things get ugly. It’s a frozen hellscape. Think ice storms, blizzards, and temperatures that’ll freeze your insides before you can even light a fire. And the creatures? Let’s just say, I wouldn’t want to be dinner for one of those snow beasts. It’s like they thrive on hunting anything that dares to move. The cold doesn’t bother them. But us? Well, you'd be an ice block in about two minutes."

"Great," Sam muttered. "So, frozen death in the north."

Azrael let out a chuckle, a bit darker than Sam was comfortable with. "Yep. Frozen death or, if you’re lucky, you might run into one of the tribes up there. They’re not much better than the monsters, but at least they’ll kill you faster."

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Good to know."

"But the Southland?" Azrael continued, her wings cutting through the wind as they flew at an impressive speed. "Now that place... it's a living, breathing jungle. Hot, humid, suffocating, and filled with things that will make your skin crawl—literally. Plants that’ll eat you whole if you stand too close, animals that’ll tear you apart before you can scream. And then there are the... others."

"Others?" Sam asked, his curiosity piqued.

"The jungle has a way of playing tricks on the mind," Azrael said, her voice low. "People who wander in sometimes come out, but they're not the same. Something gets into their heads, makes them lose themselves. They become paranoid, crazed, and violent. Some say it’s the land itself, others think it’s the creatures lurking in the shadows. Either way, it's not a place for the weak."

Sam let out a breath. "Sounds like a real party."

Azrael smirked. "Oh, you haven’t even heard about Eastland yet. That place is chaos incarnate. It’s a land that’s constantly changing—forests, deserts, mountains, rivers, they all shift and move as if the world can’t decide what it wants to be. One second, you’re walking on solid ground, the next, the earth’s giving way, and you’re falling into some bottomless pit. Or worse, you’re walking through a peaceful forest, only for the trees to come alive and try to kill you."

"Why does that sound like something out of a nightmare?" Sam said, shaking his head.

"Because it is a nightmare," Azrael replied with a sardonic grin. "Eastland is unpredictable. It’s said the land itself is alive, always in flux, like a puzzle that can’t be solved. You can’t trust anything there. Not the ground, not the sky, not even your own senses. It’ll mess with your head."

Sam absorbed all this, letting the information sink in as they soared over the Westland. The more he heard, the more dangerous this world sounded. "And we’re supposed to find Kevin Tran in all of this?" Sam asked, half-joking, but the weight of the task was undeniable.

Azrael snorted, throwing in a sarcastic laugh. "Oh, sure, no problem! Just a little scavenger hunt through the worst hellholes imaginable. Easy-peasy."

Sam shook his head, flabbergasted at her attitude. "How are you so nonchalant about all of this?"

Azrael glanced back at him, raising an eyebrow. "Sam, darling, I’ve seen worse. Trust me. Besides, I’ve got you and your brooding determination, so how can we lose?" She tossed in another sarcastic grin, clearly enjoying herself.

Sam gave her a flat look. "Right. Confidence."

"Confidence is key, Winchester," she replied, her tone dripping with sass. "That, and not dying."

As they continued flying across the barren expanse of the Westland, the oppressive heat rising in waves below, Sam couldn’t help but feel both exasperated and oddly reassured by Azrael’s strange mix of sarcasm and deadly seriousness. He knew that this world was beyond anything they’d ever faced, but with Azrael guiding them, at least they weren’t flying blind—literally and figuratively.

Back at the bunker, Gabriel lounged on the worn-out couch, his body sinking into the soft cushions as he tried to rest. His eyes, though closed, betrayed the thoughts swirling inside his head. His hand rested over his stomach, where once he had carried the twins, the two beings he had lovingly referred to as "Mary," his Snickers, and "Twixx," his unnamed son.

He remembered every moment. Their presence inside him, how they had spoken to him, even when they were still unborn. It was a strange bond, something beyond the understanding of anyone who hadn’t been through what he had. But then, just as quickly as they had come into his life, they had left. He remembered their parting words, how they had promised him they would leave, even before they were born. He knew it was coming, but it still hurt. The emptiness left behind felt like a wound that hadn’t quite healed.

Gabriel sighed, staring down at his flat stomach. He never got to name his son a proper real name. “Twixx,” he muttered quietly to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. That name was his own little joke, something he’d never gotten to share.

Just then, the sound of footsteps approaching the bunker’s entrance snapped him out of his thoughts. Bella walked in, her expression a mix of frustration and discomfort. Gabriel smirked as soon as he saw her, raising an eyebrow in amusement. "Well, well, what do we have here?" he said, his voice carrying its usual playful tone. "Aren’t you supposed to be out there, battling the wasteland like a true savage warrior?"

Bella rolled her eyes as she stepped inside, shutting the door behind her. "Azrael sent me back," she said flatly, her arms crossing over her chest. "Apparently, being pregnant makes me a delicate flower in need of protection."

Gabriel let out a laugh, the sound echoing through the bunker. "Oh, that sounds exactly like something Azrael would do. Overprotective and bossy, all wrapped up in a sarcastic bow." He laughed again, shaking his head as if he could picture Azrael giving her orders.

Bella smiled, unable to suppress it despite herself, but her arms remained firmly crossed. "It’s not funny, Gabriel. I don’t need to be treated like some fragile thing just because I’m pregnant. I can still fight."

Gabriel’s laughter died down, but the amusement lingered in his eyes as he leaned back on the couch. "Oh, I don’t doubt that, Bella. I’ve seen you in action. But, you have to admit, Azrael does have a point. You’re carrying a kid in there, and maybe—just maybe—it's okay to let someone else do the heavy lifting for once." He grinned at her, still teasing, but with a hint of seriousness behind his words.

Bella shifted uncomfortably, clearly not fond of the idea of being sidelined. "I don’t need protection. I’ve been taking care of myself for years."

Gabriel shrugged, still wearing that same cocky smirk. "Yeah, but now you’ve got more than just yourself to worry about." He gestured toward her stomach, his expression softening a bit. "Azrael might be bossy, but she’s not wrong to keep you safe."

Bella’s smile faded slightly, her arms dropping as she let out a sigh. "Yeah, I know. I just... I hate feeling useless."

Gabriel tilted his head, giving her a more genuine look of understanding. "Trust me, I get it." He patted the spot beside him on the couch. "But useless? Nah. You’re far from that. You’ve got something much more important to handle right now, and it’s not about swinging swords or firing guns."

Bella hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside him, still looking a little unsure. "I just... I didn’t want to stay back here with you," she admitted, glancing at him cautiously. "It’s not that I don’t trust you, but... well, there are some things I’m not ready to share."

Gabriel raised an eyebrow but didn’t press. Instead, he leaned back, propping his feet up on the coffee table with a lazy grin. "Don’t worry, Bella. I’m not in the business of prying into secrets. And as far as company goes, I’m great at pretending I don’t notice things."

Bella huffed a small laugh, shaking her head. "Sure you are."

"Hey," Gabriel said with mock indignation. "I’ve spent millennia perfecting the art of ignoring things I don’t want to deal with. It's practically my superpower."

Bella laughed softly, and the tension between them eased slightly. Though she still felt uncomfortable about being left behind, Gabriel’s lightheartedness made it a little easier to bear. For now, she would just have to trust Azrael’s judgment, even if it made her feel like she was missing out on the action. And Gabriel... well, she had to admit, his humor was a welcome distraction from her own worries.

Bella and Gabriel settled into the couch as the air in the bunker as it was carrying a strange mix of quiet tension and idle banter. As the minutes ticked by, Gabriel stretched out, lazily drumming his fingers on the armrest as his own eyes were glinting with that ever-present mischievousness that he had to play with.

“So, while Sam and Azrael are out doing their ‘save-the-world’ shtick, what do we do in the meantime?” Gabriel asked, a smirk playing on his lips. “We could sit here and twiddle our thumbs… or we could have some fun.” His eyebrows wiggled suggestively, though it was more in humor than anything serious.

Bella rolled her eyes but found herself smiling despite her irritation. "And what kind of ‘fun’ do you have in mind, Gabriel?" She leaned back into the cushions, attempting to relax, but there was something about Gabriel’s easy going demeanor that kept her slightly on edge.

Gabriel shot her a playful look. "Oh, I don’t know… maybe we could raid Azrael’s stash. Bet she’s got some interesting things hidden around here—ancient weapons, weird gadgets. Or, we could come up with a plan to prank Sam when he gets back. I’ve got some ideas that could make that boy jump out of his skin."

Bella laughed softly, but there was a flicker in her eyes, a brief shift in her demeanor as she entertained the thought. Gabriel noticed the change, the subtle way her posture loosened and her smile curved into something a little more... familiar. It wasn’t long before she started throwing ideas back at him.

“We could mess with his stuff,” Bella said, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. “Move things around, make him think he’s losing his mind. Or, when he’s least expecting it, we could swap out his weapons with fake ones—just for a few minutes, you know, for the laughs."

Gabriel’s grin widened. "Now you’re talking, Bella. I like the way you think."

For a brief moment, Bella’s personality shifted, mirroring Gabriel’s playfulness. Her normally cautious, guarded demeanor gave way to something more reckless and carefree. She found herself leaning into his suggestions, her mind swirling with mischievous thoughts. But then, just as quickly as it had surfaced, the shift in her personality faded. Bella caught herself, blinking as if she had been woken from a trance. Her smile faltered, and she straightened up, resuming her usual more composed self.

Gabriel noticed this personality change with Bella. Gabriel noticed everything, actually. Gabriel watched her as the way her expression flickered from playful to guarded again in the span of a few seconds. Gabriel didn’t say anything at first as they just continued to lounge there as there was a smirk that was tugging at the corners of his mouth as his mind began to turn.

“You know,” Gabriel said, his voice casual but with a hint of curiosity, “you’re not half-bad at this whole mischief thing. Almost like you’ve done it before. Quite the actor, aren’t you?” His tone was light, but there was a subtle edge to his words, a test, probing.

Bella glanced at him, her guard immediately back up. "Well, I am an actress, you know," she said with a shrug, trying to brush it off casually. "Old habits never die hard, I guess."

Gabriel nodded, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, though his smile remained. "Yeah, I remember. But there’s something else going on, isn’t there? I mean, you’ve got all the makings of a great con artist—quick on your feet, good at changing faces. But there’s something... more."

Bella’s heart skipped a beat, and for a split second, she felt exposed. Gabriel had always been sharp, but she hadn’t expected him to catch on so quickly. She tried to laugh it off, though the sound was a bit forced. "Don’t be ridiculous, Gabriel. I’m just trying to keep things light while we’re stuck here doing nothing."

Gabriel leaned forward slightly, his eyes never leaving hers. "Oh, I’m sure that’s part of it. But there’s something... strange about you, Bella. Something you’re not telling us. And now that I’ve got nothing but time, I’m going to keep a close eye on you."

Bella shifted uncomfortably in her seat as her fingers were drumming nervously on her thigh as she was trying to keep herself calm without having a breakdown in front of Gabriel. That’s the last thing that she needs at the moment in front of him. Bella couldn’t tell if Gabriel was joking or if he was seriously into her. Either way, the tension in the room had suddenly thickened.

“Well,” she said, standing up from the couch, her voice steady but her nerves buzzing, “if you’re so bored, maybe you should take a nap. We’ve got a long wait ahead of us.”

Gabriel’s smirk didn’t fade, and his eyes followed her as she moved. “Oh, I’m sure we do,” he said, his tone light but with a deeper undercurrent of curiosity. “But trust me, Bella. I’m not going to nap through this one.”

Bella turned away, walking toward the small kitchen area, trying to shake off the unease creeping through her. Gabriel’s gaze felt like a spotlight, and she didn’t like it one bit. He was clever, too clever, and now he was paying attention. She needed to be careful, more careful than she’d anticipated.

As Bella rummaged through the cabinets as she was pretending to look for something as she took a deep breath. Whatever secret she was hiding as Gabriel wasn’t going to let it go easily. And that meant she’d have to be twice as good at hiding it. Bella took a breather as she was thinking of ways on how to change the subject or maybe Gabriel forgot about it.

Behind her, Gabriel watched, his smirk fading slightly as his expression grew more thoughtful. Bella was hiding something, and now it was only a matter of time before he figured out what it was. He wasn’t in a hurry—he had all the time in the world. For now, he’d let her think she had the upper hand. But Gabriel, the trickster, was always one step ahead.

So, for Bella busied this off, so she tried to move away. So Bella went into the small kitchen area, opening and closing cabinets, moving items around without any real purpose. The rattle of cups and utensils filled the silence between them, and Gabriel’s eyes never left her. He watched with a knowing smirk, leaning back on the couch, his fingers interlaced behind his head. Bella was doing everything she could to avoid his gaze, her movements quick and restless. It was painfully obvious that she was trying to shift the conversation away from the subject he had brought up.

“So, what are we going to do for food while we wait?” Bella called over her shoulder, her voice a bit too cheerful. “Azrael’s got plenty of supplies, but we should probably ration. I’m sure Sam and Azrael will be out there for a while, right?”

Gabriel didn’t reply immediately. He let her question hang in the air as his smirk deepened. She was deflecting, trying to steer him away from his line of thought. And the more she tried, the more interested he became. “I dunno,” Gabriel finally said, his tone casual. “Sam’s resourceful. Azrael’s... well, she’s something. I’m sure they’ll be fine. But I’m more interested in you right now.”

Bella froze for just a moment, her hand pausing mid-reach toward a tin of dried fruit. She quickly recovered, grabbing the tin and setting it on the counter with a little too much force. The clank echoed through the bunker. “Me? I’m fine, Gabriel. I’m just—”

“Yeah, yeah,” Gabriel interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. “You’re ‘just’ this, you’re ‘just’ that. But that’s not what I’m asking, Bella.” He sat up a little, his amber eyes locking onto hers. “You’re trying to distract me. And don’t get me wrong, I admire the effort. It’s cute. But I’ve seen better.”

Bella turned around, leaning against the counter, crossing her arms defensively. “I’m not distracting you,” she said, but the tension in her voice gave her away. “I just think we should focus on the immediate problem. Like, I don’t know, staying alive in a bunker in the middle of a wasteland?”

Gabriel chuckled, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the armrest. “Oh, I agree. Survival is key. But the thing is, I can multitask. I can focus on staying alive and figure out what little secret you’re hiding at the same time.”

Bella’s jaw tightened, but she maintained her composure, trying to keep her tone light. “I don’t have any secrets, Gabriel.”

“Now that’s just insulting,” he replied with a grin. “You’re an actress, Bella. You live and breathe secrets. It’s practically your second language. And you’re good at it—damn good. But here’s the thing, sweetheart.” He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. “You’re not fooling me.”

Bella clenched her fists at her sides, her frustration mounting. “You’re paranoid, Gabriel. I’m not hiding anything.”

Gabriel’s smile faded just a little, his expression growing more serious. “You’re a good liar, Bella. I’ll give you that. But I know liars. I’ve been one for millennia. And I’ve been around long enough to know when someone’s pulling a fast one on me.”

Bella’s heart raced, but she forced herself to stay calm. “You’re being ridiculous. I’m just trying to keep us focused on what’s important right now.”

“Am I?” Gabriel asked, his voice dropping to a low murmur, almost a purr. He tilted his head, studying her with unsettling intensity. “You’re acting all cagey, Bella. And that little personality switched back there? Oh, I saw it. For a minute, you were practically my twin—same snark, same attitude. But then you snapped back into your old self, like it never happened. So tell me, Bella, what was that about?”

Bella swallowed hard as she was feeling like a cornered animal. Bella couldn’t let him dig any deeper as she couldn’t let him pry into the parts of herself she had worked so hard to hide. Desperation flashed in her eyes for a brief second, but she masked it with a forced laugh as she was trying her best to shift the subject that they were talking about and make it out with something else.

“You’re reading too much into things, Gabriel. I’ve been cooped up in this bunker for too long. Maybe I’m just picking up on your bad habits.”

Gabriel narrowed his eyes, the playfulness draining from his face. He stood up from the couch, stepping closer to her, his presence suddenly intimidating. He wasn’t laughing anymore. “Maybe. Or maybe you’re just afraid I’ll figure out whatever it is you’re hiding.”

Bella’s pulse quickened as her skin was prickling under his intense gaze. Bella had to change the subject, and fast. But her mind was racing as she was struggling to find a way out. Gabriel wasn’t like Sam—he didn’t let things go easily. Gabriel thrived on mystery as it was on uncovering secrets, and now she was his new puzzle to solve.

She took a deep breath and straightened her posture. “Fine, Gabriel. You want to talk about secrets? Let’s talk about yours for a change. How about the fact that you’re still haunted by those twins? ‘Snickers’ and ‘Twixx,’ wasn’t it? The ones you didn’t get to name?” She raised an eyebrow, her voice steady but laced with a sharp edge. “Or are you too busy playing detective to deal with your own past?”

Gabriel’s eyes darkened, and for the first time, his smile completely vanished. He stared at her, his jaw tight, clearly caught off guard by her sudden attack. It was a low blow, and they both knew it. “Careful, Bella,” Gabriel warned, his voice now cold. “You’re treading on dangerous ground.”

“I’m just saying,” Bella continued, her tone biting, “maybe you should focus on your own issues instead of poking at mine. Because we all have things we’d rather not talk about. Don’t we?”

There was a tense silence as the air between them thick with unspoken challenges. Gabriel’s eyes bore into hers, and for a moment while Bella wondered if she had gone too far. But she didn’t back down as she was refusing to let him see her sweat. Finally, Gabriel smirked, though it was far from the lighthearted grin he usually wore. It was sharp as it was showing that it was dangerous.

“Touché,” he muttered, his voice low. “But this isn’t over, Bella. Not by a long shot.”

Bella’s breath caught in her throat, but she kept her face neutral, giving him a small nod. “Maybe it’s not. But right now, let’s focus on surviving this wasteland and getting out of here in one piece. We can play mind games later.”

Gabriel’s smirk returned, though it was softer now. He stepped back, shrugging nonchalantly. “Fine. We’ll call a temporary truce. But don’t think I’m not still watching you, Bella. I always am.”

Bella turned away as her heart was pounding in her chest as she busied herself in the kitchen once again as she was pretending to be unaffected. But Gabriel had rattled her, and she knew he wasn’t going to let this go. Not until he uncovered whatever secret she was hiding. And now, with him watching her every move and she’d have to be more careful than ever now.

Chapter Text

The sun hung high in the sky, a relentless ball of fire glaring down on the Westland of Savages. Below them, the desert stretched endlessly, barren and desolate, with the occasional jagged rock formations breaking the horizon. The heat shimmered off the ground, creating the illusion of water that wasn’t there—mirages that played tricks on the eyes, taunting any who dared travel through this wasteland.

Sam squinted against the harsh sunlight, wiping the sweat from his brow as they flew across the desert. The air was dry, every breath feeling like a mouthful of dust. His skin felt tight and sunburned, his clothes clinging uncomfortably to his body. The wind whipped against his face as Azrael flew, offering some relief, but it was still like flying through a furnace. His back stuck to her, and though the motion of flight cooled him slightly, the relentless heat made it hard to focus on anything other than how uncomfortable he was.

Azrael, on the other hand, appeared completely unfazed. Her dark wings sliced through the air, gliding effortlessly, her face calm and composed as if the blistering heat didn’t affect her at all. She glanced back at him over her shoulder with a smirk. “Are you doing okay back there, Winchester?” she teased. “I know you humans tend to melt under a little heat.”

Sam wiped his forehead again and forced a chuckle. “I’m fine. I’ve dealt with worse.”

Azrael laughed, her voice full of sass. “Yeah, sure. But don’t worry, I’ve got good news. We’re heading to Northland next—land of snow, frost, and ice. You’ll cool off soon enough.” She shot him a glance, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Of course, after about ten minutes, you’ll be freezing your ass off and begging for warmth again.”

Sam groaned inwardly, not thrilled at the prospect of trading one extreme for another. “Great,” he muttered. “I guess it’s a win-win either way.”

“Win-win? More like lose-lose.” Azrael laughed again, her wings beating a little faster as she soared higher, gliding effortlessly across the desert sky. “But hey, at least you’ll be cool for a little while. Just don’t blame me when you start missing this lovely heat.”

Below them, the landscape of the Westland was unforgiving. The sun-scorched ground was cracked, fractured like broken glass, evidence of the relentless heat that plagued the region. There were no signs of life for miles—no trees, no vegetation, nothing but arid land and dry wind. The few plants that managed to survive were twisted and brittle, their leaves long since shriveled under the desert sun.

In the distance as their dunes of sand shifted with the wind as it was creating mountains of golden dust that swirled and shimmered in the air. Every now and then, the wind would pick up just enough to create small dust storms as there were swirling pillars of sand that danced across the barren plains like angry spirits.

Sam grimaced at the thought of walking through this kind of terrain. They were lucky Azrael could fly—traveling by foot would have been unbearable. Azrael noticed his discomfort and grinned. “Come on, Sam, you should be grateful. Flying’s much better than walking down there in that heat. You’d be a cooked Winchester if we were on the ground.”

Sam rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I’m counting my blessings.”

Azrael let out a playful sigh, shaking her head. “You hunters are no fun sometimes. But in all seriousness, we’re heading to Northland for a reason. If Kevin Tran is anywhere, it’s there. And before you ask—yes, Northland is covered in snow and ice. It’s harsh, but if Kevin’s hiding, it’s the perfect place to stay out of sight.”

Sam nodded as the mention of Kevin Tran was sharpening his focus. They needed to find him—Kevin, the prophet as he had crucial knowledge that could help them. But, that didn’t make the idea of trekking through ice and snow any more appealing. Sam was already dreading the cold that would bite at his skin as he was chilling him to the bone after being roasted alive by the Westland sun.

“Doesn’t sound like the coziest spot,” Sam said, leaning into the wind as they soared across the sky. “But if Kevin’s there, we don’t have much of a choice.”

“Exactly. We’ll hit the cooler regions soon, so brace yourself for the shift,” Azrael said, her tone teasing but laced with seriousness. “It’s gonna be a shock to your system going from desert heat to freezing your butt off in snow. But hey, at least you won’t sweat as much.”

Sam chuckled despite himself. “I guess I’ll take cold over heat for a bit. How dangerous is it, though? What should I expect in Northland? Any details that you missed tell me about this land.”

Azrael glanced over her shoulder again, her expression turning slightly more serious. “Northland’s no walk in the park, if that’s what you’re asking. It’s brutal. The cold’s just the start of it. You’ll find all sorts of nasties up there—ice creatures, storms that can freeze you solid in seconds, not to mention the locals who are... less than friendly.”

“Great,” Sam muttered. “And here I thought the desert was bad enough.”

“Oh, trust me,” Azrael said, her lips curving into a mischievous smile, “this is just the warm-up act. But if we’re lucky, we’ll find Kevin before things get too... frosty.”

Sam sighed as he was mentally preparing himself for the next leg of their journey. The Westland of Savages had been scorching and unforgiving, but Northland sounded just as treacherous in its own way. Still, they had to do it. If finding Kevin Tran meant trudging through snow and battling ice creatures, then that’s what they’d do. As the wind cooled slightly and the desert landscape began to shift, Sam clung to Azrael’s back as the horizon in front of them grew closer to their next challenge.

As they crossed into the Northland, the contrast from the sweltering heat of the Westland hit Sam like a wall. The cold was sharp, biting into his skin almost immediately. Ice-capped mountains stretched endlessly in the distance, and snow covered the ground in a thick, white blanket. The air was crisp, clean, but frigid—every breath Sam took felt like it was freezing inside his lungs.

Azrael descended slowly, her wings flapping with less grace than before. The cold, biting wind was making it harder for her to stay airborne, and she scanned the landscape carefully before finding a flat, snow-covered area where they could land. The crunch of snow under her boots was the only sound as she touched down, her wings retracting almost instantly as she shook off the cold.

"This is Northland," Azrael said, her breath visible in the frosty air. "Welcome to the land of ice and snow. Looks pretty, but it’s not as peaceful as it seems."

Sam stepped off her back, his boots sinking into the snow. His teeth chattered as the freezing temperature seeped through his clothes, a stark contrast to the heat they’d just left behind in the Westland. He rubbed his hands together, trying to generate warmth. “Yeah, I can feel that already,” he muttered, his breath forming puffs of steam in the air.

Azrael stretched her arms and rolled her shoulders. "We’ll have to walk from here. I can’t keep flying in this weather for too long. My wings’ll freeze, and if that happens, they’ll break off. Not exactly an experience I want to have again." She glanced at Sam, a small smirk playing on her lips. "So, ready to stretch those hunter legs?”

Sam nodded, though he wasn’t thrilled about trekking through the icy wasteland. His boots crunched against the snow as they began moving, the cold seeping deeper into his bones with each step. He pulled his jacket tighter around himself, trying to stay warm. “How cold does it get out here?”

Azrael shrugged, keeping her pace steady. "Cold enough to kill you in minutes if you’re not careful. You’ll want to keep moving—staying still for too long means you’ll start freezing up. And trust me, it’s a slow, painful way to go."

Sam grimaced. "Thanks for the warning. Any other life-threatening surprises I should know about?”

Azrael glanced around, scanning the icy landscape with sharp eyes. "Well, aside from the freezing temperatures, there are things out here that hunt in the snow—creatures that can sense warmth from miles away. You’ll want to avoid those. And then there’s the locals, who aren’t exactly friendly to outsiders." She paused, kicking aside some snow as they moved forward. "But if Kevin’s hiding anywhere, this is the perfect place. No one comes here unless they’ve got a damn good reason."

The icy environment stretched out ahead of them as it was vast and unforgiving. The sharp cliffs and towering glaciers loomed in the distance, while the ground beneath them was uneven as it was covered in patches of ice and frost. Snow swirled through the air in light flurries, but the wind howled in the distance as it was carrying with it a chill that could easily turn deadly to anybody who stays in it for too long.

Sam shivered but kept his focus on the task at hand. They needed to find Kevin, and though the cold was unbearable, he pushed forward. “Any idea where we should start looking?”

Azrael huffed softly, her breath visible as she walked alongside him. "Not exactly. Kevin’s smart, though. He’s probably hiding in some place that’s insulated—an old bunker or cave, maybe. There are a few places like that scattered around the Northland. We just have to keep our eyes open for signs."

The landscape around them seemed devoid of life, but Sam knew better than to assume that meant they were safe. Every crack in the ice as there was every shadow between the glaciers could be hiding something dangerous. The silence of the Northland wasn’t comforting—it was eerie, and he kept his senses alert as it was scanning for any movement.

Azrael, for her part, remained calm and collected, though her wings twitched every so often as if itching to be free again. But she kept them tucked tight against her back as it was unwilling to risk the freezing temperatures turning them brittle. As they moved deeper into the Northland, the cold only grew worse. Sam’s fingers were numb despite his gloves, and his feet felt like blocks of ice. The wind began to pick up, howling louder as it cut through the air, biting at his exposed skin.

"How much longer do you think we can go before we freeze?" Sam asked, half-joking, half-serious.

Azrael chuckled, her voice carrying a teasing edge. "Don’t worry, Winchester. I’ll keep you alive... mostly because I need you to keep me entertained out here."

Sam rolled his eyes but couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at his lips. Azrael’s sarcasm, while biting, had become strangely reassuring. “Glad to know I’m good for something.”

She shot him a sly grin. "I have to admit, it’s nice having company. Otherwise, I’d probably be talking to myself out here. And as charming as I am, I prefer conversation with actual people."

They continued walking as the crunch of snow underfoot the only sound between them for a while. Sam scanned the landscape as his hunter's instincts were on high alert. They were in unfamiliar territory, and the cold was a constant reminder of how dangerous it could be. But, they couldn’t afford to stop—not until they had some clue as to where Kevin Tran might be.

"We’ll find him, Sam," Azrael said, her tone softening just slightly. "I’ve got a feeling."

Sam nodded as he was hoping her feeling was right. In a place as vast and desolate as the Northland as they were finding Kevin could take time they didn’t have. But they pressed on as their eyes on the horizon while they were searching for any sign of life—or danger—that might be lurking in the icy wasteland ahead.

As they trudged through the deep snow, the cold became more punishing with each step. The biting wind howled around them, whipping ice and snow across their faces. Sam’s pace slowed, his body struggling to keep up in the freezing conditions. His breaths came out in quick, sharp bursts, and he could barely feel his legs moving beneath him. His mind was trying to focus, but the icy grip of the Northland was sapping his energy.

Azrael noticed Sam falling behind and immediately slowed her pace. She turned to him, her usually sarcastic tone replaced with genuine concern. "Sam, you’re slowing down. We can’t stop in this storm or you’ll freeze. Come on, lean on me."

Sam nodded, barely able to respond, his teeth chattering. She stepped closer, wrapping her arm around him, giving him support as they pressed on through the storm. Azrael, though immune to the cold herself, knew Sam wasn’t used to these conditions. The snow stung like needles as they climbed over hills and trudged through narrow paths, the landscape around them becoming more treacherous with each passing minute. The visibility was almost zero as the storm intensified.

“There—look!” Azrael pointed through the dense snow. In the distance, a dark shape materialized—a cabin, partially buried under the snow but unmistakably a sign of life.

Sam was encouraged by the sight as he pushed forward with Azrael’s help. Sam’s legs felt like they were made of lead, but he kept moving, the promise of shelter driving him on. The closer they got, the clearer the cabin became as its warm lights flickering against the white backdrop of the storm. Relief washed over him when they reached the door.

Azrael shoved the door open, and they stumbled inside, the warmth of the cabin hitting them like a wave. The sound of muffled conversations filled the room as it was along with the clinking of glasses and the crackling of a fireplace. Sam was barely able to feel his fingers as he sank into a seat at a nearby table while he was grateful to be out of the storm.

Azrael sat down next to him, her wings folding tightly against her back as she stretched. “Well, at least we’re not icicles,” she quipped with a smirk, though her eyes flickered with a touch of concern as she glanced at Sam. "You okay?"

"Yeah," Sam said, though his voice was hoarse, still recovering from the cold. "Thanks for the assist. I don’t think I would’ve made it without you."

Azrael waved it off. "Don’t get all sentimental on me, Winchester. Besides, I’m not carrying your heavy ass around everywhere. Next time, you keep up, get it?"

Sam gave a weak smile, nodding. Despite her tough exterior, he appreciated her help more than he could say. A figure approached their table—a bartender, rugged and dressed in thick layers to ward off the cold of the Northland. His long beard was flecked with ice, and he gave them a nod as he wiped his hands on a towel. "What can I get ya folks? Warm drinks, I’m guessing, judging by the look of ya."

Azrael leaned back in her chair, glancing at Sam. "You want a drink? It’ll warm you up. This place has to have something decent."

Sam nodded again, still trying to warm up. "Yeah, a drink sounds good."

The bartender looked at them expectantly. "Got some strong whiskey, or we got some of our house special—a hot cider with a kick. What’ll it be?"

Azrael raised an eyebrow, considering the options. "Give me the whiskey. And bring us some food while you’re at it. Whatever’s hot."

Sam, too cold to argue, simply went along. "Same for me."

The bartender nodded and disappeared behind the bar to prepare their order. The warmth of the cabin was already starting to bring life back to Sam’s limbs, and he began to feel a bit more like himself again. The fire crackling in the corner cast a soft, comforting glow over the room, and the patrons around them seemed relaxed despite the harsh world outside.

Azrael leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs as she casually surveyed the room. "This place is better than freezing our asses off out there, huh?"

Sam chuckled softly, rubbing his hands together to bring the warmth back into them. "Yeah, I’ll take this over a snowstorm any day."

Azrael gave a slight nod before her gaze shifted toward the door. "Let’s eat and rest up a bit. After that, we’ll figure out where to head next. Kevin’s got to be around here somewhere. But first... I need a drink."

Sam smiled as he was appreciating the momentary reprieve. Despite the storm outside, the warmth inside the cabin, the promise of food, and the company of Azrael made everything feel a little more bearable. They had a long journey ahead of them, but for now, they could take a moment to rest, recover, and plan their next move.

The bartender returned with two mugs of steaming whiskey, setting them down with a knowing grin. "That’ll get your blood flowing again. Food’s on its way."

Azrael raised her mug, clinking it lightly against Sam’s before taking a long sip. "Here’s to not freezing to death. Yet."

Sam lifted his mug and took a long sip as there was a feeling the warmth of the whiskey spread through him almost immediately. It was strong, but after being out in the freezing cold it felt like pure relief while there was warming him from the inside out. Sa closed his eyes for a moment as he was savoring the feeling.

Azrael, on the other hand, took one tentative sip of her drink as her face scrunching up in disgust almost instantly. Without warning, she spat the whiskey back into the mug, coughing slightly as if she had just taken a sip of poison. Sam opened his eyes and stared at her as his eyebrows raised in surprise.

"You okay?" he asked, trying to keep from laughing.

Azrael wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and shot him a glare. "Ugh, I forgot how much I hate drinking." She set the mug down as if it offended her.

Sam blinked, incredulous. "Wait, you—an angel—don’t like drinking? Seriously?"

Azrael crossed her arms, giving him a defiant look. "Yeah, seriously. You got a problem with that, Winchester?"

Sam chuckled, still finding the whole thing amusing. "I’ve just never met anyone who doesn’t like whiskey, especially someone like you. It’s kind of... weird, honestly."

Azrael rolled her eyes. "Of course you would think that. Let me guess—you drink because you think it makes you tougher, huh?"

Sam smirked. "No, I drink because it’s cold and it helps. But hey, to each their own." He took another sip, glancing at her over the rim of his mug.

Azrael waved the bartender over again, irritation written across her face. "Hey, uh, can I get a hot chocolate instead? This," she motioned to the whiskey, "isn’t for me."

The bartender raised an eyebrow but nodded, taking the rejected whiskey away. "Sure thing, hot chocolate coming right up."

Sam couldn’t help but let out a laugh as he watched Azrael, still amused by the idea of a warrior angel ordering something as innocent as hot chocolate in a rough place like this. "Hot chocolate, really?" Sam teased, unable to let it go.

Azrael shot him a withering look and then, without hesitation, slapped his arm lightly, though it still stung enough to make him wince. "Shut up. If you were smart, you’d know that drinking something you hate is a waste of time."

Sam rubbed his arm, still smiling despite the slap. "Okay, okay, point taken. Just... I didn’t expect that from you."

Azrael leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowed but the corner of her mouth twitching as if she was trying not to smile. "You think you’ve got me all figured out, huh?"

"Not at all," Sam replied, still chuckling. "I’m learning new things about you all the time."

"Yeah, well, don't get used to it," Azrael muttered, but there was a hint of playfulness in her voice as she watched the bartender return with her hot chocolate.

The steaming cup was placed in front of her, and Azrael wrapped her hands around it, instantly more at ease. She took a cautious sip and sighed contentedly. "Now this is a drink I can get behind."

Sam laughed again, shaking his head. "Hot chocolate. From an angel. This might be the weirdest thing I’ve seen all day."

Azrael took another sip, smirking. "Keep laughing, Winchester. Just remember who’s getting you through all this. I could leave you out in that storm, you know."

"Yeah, yeah, I know," Sam grinned, raising his mug in a mock toast. "To hot chocolate. And not freezing to death."

Azrael raised her cup with a slight smirk. "Cheers."

After a few more sips of their drinks, Sam leaned back in his chair, feeling the warmth spreading through him again. The coldness of the Northland was still biting at his skin, but inside the cabin, it was bearable. He looked over at Azrael, who seemed to be lost in thought as she absentmindedly stirred her hot chocolate. Curiosity getting the better of him, Sam finally spoke up.

"So, where have you been since you left?" Sam asked, setting his mug down on the table. "When we were all back in the Shadow Zone, you just... disappeared."

Azrael’s eyes flicked up to meet Sam as her expression was shifting as if she wasn’t entirely sure she wanted to revisit the memories. But after a moment of hesitation as she sighed and leaned forward and her hands still cradling the warm cup. Azrael stayed quiet for a little while but she eventually spoke back to Sam.

"When I flew into the portal, I was trying to follow my evil counterpart, but..." she paused, her eyes narrowing as if the memory still frustrated her. "He somehow drifted me off course into another realm. I ended up losing him completely. And then, I landed in this weird world where—" She hesitated, clearly reluctant to admit what came next.

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Where what?"

Azrael exhaled deeply. "Where everyone was a baby."

Sam blinked, then chuckled, his voice full of disbelief. "Wait, hold on—everyone? Like, an entire world of babies?"

Azrael gave him a deadpan look. "Yes, Winchester. An entire world of drooling, crying, pooping babies."

Sam couldn’t help but laugh at the image that formed in his mind. The thought of Azrael, a fierce and sassy warrior angel, stuck in a land full of helpless infants was just too much. "That sounds... horrifying," he teased, still chuckling.

Azrael rolled her eyes, clearly not as amused. "You think it’s funny, but you weren’t there. Those little creatures stare at you like they can see right through you, and then they just start crying. And the smell..." She wrinkled her nose. "All they do is poop and pee on themselves. It’s disgusting."

Sam tried to stifle his laughter but failed miserably. "I mean, babies are kind of cute, though. It’s not that bad."

Azrael huffed, crossing her arms. "You say that now, but if you had to deal with them nonstop like I did, you’d change your mind. I’m telling you, if there’s one thing I’m not made for, it’s babysitting." She glanced at him, the faintest hint of a smirk on her lips. "But... I guess if it came down to it, and there was nobody else, I’d take care of them. You know, if they were lost or in danger."

Sam’s smile softened as he noticed a shift in her tone. "That’s actually kind of sweet," he said, surprised by her admission.

Azrael’s smirk faded, and she looked down at her cup again, swirling the contents around. "I don’t know," she said quietly. "I guess I just... I don’t want anyone to feel lost. Even though half the time, I don’t know who I am or what I want in life. I mean, angels... we’re not supposed to have our own lives. We don’t have souls to feel like humans do. We’re just... here, following orders, doing what we’re told. That’s all we’ve ever known."

Azrael's voice trailed off, and Sam could see the sadness settling over her as the way her shoulders seemed to sag a little under the weight of her words. Sam wasn’t used to seeing Azrael like this—vulnerable and she was unsure about herself. It was a stark contrast to the sarcastic but also a confident angel he’d come to know.

"You don’t believe that, do you?" Sam asked gently. "That you don’t deserve to have your own life?"

Azrael didn’t answer right away. She stared into her cup as if searching for something, her face unreadable. "I don’t know what I believe anymore," she admitted. "I spent so much time thinking that angels were supposed to be one thing—tools, weapons, instruments of divine will. But... I’ve seen too much. Met too many humans who are more than what they seem. You guys have this... drive, this need to make your own choices, and I—" She stopped, her voice breaking slightly before she caught herself.

Sam leaned in closer, his voice soft but firm. "You can have that, too. I’ve seen angels—hell, I’ve seen you—make choices that go beyond orders. You’ve got more going on in there than you give yourself credit for."

Azrael swallowed hard, trying to keep her composure, but Sam could see the conflict in her eyes. "Maybe," she whispered. "But what if I don’t know how to want something for myself? What if I can’t figure out who I’m supposed to be?"

Sam reached out, placing a hand on her arm. "Then you figure it out, one step at a time. You don’t have to know everything right now. Just... give yourself a chance."

Azrael looked at him for a long moment as her eyes were softening just a bit as she let his words sink in. For the first time in a while, she felt seen—understood as it was even. Azrael gave him a small nod, though the sadness still lingered in her gaze. "Thanks, Winchester," she said quietly, offering him a faint, genuine smile. "I’ll... I’ll try."

Sam smiled back. "That’s all you need to do."

So Azrael sat quietly for a moment while her fingers tracing the rim of her cup as the weight of her memories hung between them. Sam could sense that something deeper was about to surface as the kind of vulnerability that rarely came from an angel. Sam didn’t push as he was letting the silence give her space to gather her thoughts.

"I’ve always questioned orders," Azrael began softly, her gaze distant as if she was looking back through time. "Even though I did them—followed them like I was supposed to—I never wanted to. Being told what to do, when to do it, how to do it... it’s suffocating. I was given the title of the Angel of Death, meant to guide souls to Heaven or Hell, but I always wondered... is that all there is? Just death and orders?"

Sam watched her closely, her voice carrying a heavy, almost painful weariness. It was clear this wasn’t something she spoke about often. "Everywhere I went, I had to watch people die. I knew when they would die. And everything I touched, it would die. Souls, humans, even nature—everything just decayed in my presence. After a while... you become numb." She looked down at her hands, her fingers trembling slightly. "I gave up that role. I thought maybe if I became a normal angel, it would make me happy. I wouldn’t be around death constantly. But it didn’t. It just made me question everything more. It made me feel... empty."

Sam frowned, trying to imagine what it would be like to carry that burden, to see death in everything and still be expected to function. "So, you tried to change," he said gently. "Tried to be something else?"

Azrael nodded, a small, bitter smile playing on her lips. "Yeah, I did. I tried being different people—celebrities, politicians, normal humans. I thought if I could blend in, maybe I’d feel something, anything. But no matter what I did, I still felt nothing. Just... hollow." Her eyes flicked up to meet Sam’s, and there was a quiet pain behind them. "Humans, though... I envied them. They get to live. They have this spark, this freedom to make choices, even when they screw up. There’s structure, sure, but there’s also chaos. And that chaos... it felt alive. I wanted that. I wanted to be able to choose for myself, to be like them."

Sam listened intently as she spoke, hearing the yearning in her words. "But angels don’t get that choice," he said softly, almost more to himself than her.

"No, we don’t," Azrael whispered. "We follow orders. We’re not supposed to have our own lives, our own desires. We don’t even have souls to make us feel the way humans do. But I’ve always wanted it—so badly. To just... choose for myself. To make mistakes, to live, to be something more than a tool."

She paused, her expression darkening as her thoughts took her somewhere deeper. "And then... I met someone. A human girl, back in Europe. Her name was Celia."

Sam tilted his head, sensing that this part of her story held something painful. "What happened with her?"

Azrael’s voice grew softer, almost fragile. "I was training a young angel at the time. We were both stationed there, watching over the humans. He met Celia, and they fell in love. They... did the act." She hesitated, the discomfort clear on her face as she avoided directly mentioning it. "Sex," she clarified, her voice lowering. "I didn’t understand it at the time, but I saw how deeply they cared for each other. How love could transcend everything, even the boundaries between an angel and a human."

Sam’s eyes widened. "And... what happened?"

"She became pregnant," Azrael said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And Heaven found out. They killed him—my student. I... I tried to protect him, but I failed." She clenched her fists, the memories still raw. "But what broke me wasn’t his death. It was Celia’s. She died in childbirth, and the baby was born."

Sam’s breath caught in his throat as he saw the pain etched in her expression. "I’m so sorry," he murmured, knowing there were no real words to ease that kind of grief.

"I hated that baby," Azrael continued, her voice trembling. "I resented her because I had to bury both of my friends. I never wanted to be involved, but I was the only one left. Celia made me promise that I’d take care of her child... So I did. I raised her like she was my own. I named her Jane. She was... she was beautiful. Free-spirited, like her mother."

For a brief moment, a soft smile appeared on Azrael’s lips, a flicker of warmth at the memory. But it faded quickly, replaced by sorrow. "Jane grew up, and I realized something. Nephilim... they aren’t evil. They have a choice, just like humans. They can be guided toward good or bad, depending on who they’re raised by. She was good, Sam. She was... everything."

Sam stayed silent, giving her space to continue. He could feel the weight of what was coming next. "Then... years later, I found out what happened to her." Azrael’s voice grew hard, her eyes darkening. "She was killed. Murdered by Metatron, with the help of Castiel."

Sam’s eyes widened in shock. "Castiel?" he repeated, his voice almost disbelieving.

Azrael nodded, her lips tightening into a thin line. "I didn’t know for the longest time. When I found out, I felt... anger, bitterness, hatred. I wanted revenge. I wanted Castiel to feel the same pain I felt when Jane was taken from me. And there were moments, dark moments, where I thought about killing Lily—Castiel’s daughter—just to make him feel that grief. But when I saw her... I couldn’t do it. She’s just a child. I couldn’t punish an innocent for someone else’s mistakes."

She paused, her voice becoming even quieter, almost too soft to hear. "But I also... thought about resetting time. I wanted to use the Sword of Destiny to bring Jane back, to undo everything. But—" She suddenly cut herself off, realizing she had said too much. Her eyes flicked up to meet Sam’s, wide and anxious.

Sam noticed the way she tensed, trying to shift the conversation away. "What did you mean by resetting time?" he asked, leaning forward, his curiosity piqued. "What happened with the Time Clock?"

Azrael bit her lip, clearly torn between telling him the truth and keeping it hidden. Instead of answering directly, she raised her hand to signal the bartender. "Another hot chocolate, please," she said quickly, her voice firm.

Sam raised an eyebrow as she avoided his question. Sam could tell there was something more—something she didn’t want to share just yet. But he didn’t push her as she was allowing the conversation to shift with the arrival of her drink. There was enough pain in her story for now. Sam could wait for the rest and he wanted to learn more of what Azrael was talking about at the end and why she ended it so interruptly.

As the bartender placed the hot chocolate in front of her as Azrael took a slow while it was a steady breath and her gaze lingering on the steaming mug. Azael might have avoided answering for now, but the secrets still lingered between them as it was like waiting to be uncovered. But Sam wasn't sure when and if he should push it, especially at the moment right now.

Sam could sense that there was more to the story, something Azrael was holding back. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes searching hers. "You said something about resetting time, about bringing Jane back," he said, trying to pull more out of her. "What really happened with the Time Clock?"

Azrael, her eyes darting away from his gaze, shifted in her seat uncomfortably. "I already said too much," she muttered, reaching for her hot chocolate and taking a long sip, trying to change the subject. "You know, it’s really nice to have something warm on a day like this. You should try it next time."

Sam wasn’t deterred. He could see the avoidance in her eyes, the way she deflected. "Azrael, what did you mean about resetting time? You were going to say something about—"

She interrupted, cutting him off abruptly. "It doesn’t matter, Sam. I shouldn’t have brought it up. Let’s just drop it, okay?" Her tone was sharp, a little too defensive for comfort. But the more she tried to bury it, the more Sam was convinced there was something important she was hiding.

He pressed on, trying to find another way in. "You mentioned Sophia at some point. You said you were trying to get someone back... was it her? Was it her that you were trying to bring back?"

Azrael stiffened visibly, her face paling. She hadn’t meant to say that. She placed her drink down with a little more force than intended, avoiding his gaze. "Sophia has nothing to do with this," she said quickly, her voice strained.

But Sam caught it. The way her voice shook when she said Sophia's name, the way her defenses crumbled for just a split second. "Sophia... she was your best friend, right? Back in Heaven? What happened to her, Azrael? I remember you said she died in The Fall. Did she die in The Fall?" he asked, his voice softening as he tried to tread carefully now.

Azrael stared into her cup, her grip tightening on the handle. After a long pause, she spoke, her voice quieter than before, filled with the ache of old wounds. "Yes Sam, she died in The Fall. Sophia... She was the kindest angel I ever knew. Always saw the good in everything, even when there wasn’t any. She was... better than all of us. And she died because of it." Her voice cracked at the end, and Sam could see how much it pained her to talk about.

"I know, in The Fall," Sam whispered, connecting the dots.

Azrael nodded, her eyes shimmering with grief. "She got caught in the fire when Heaven was collapsing. She didn’t make it." Her fingers trembled as she picked up her cup again, but she stopped herself from drinking, as if the weight of her memories was too heavy. "I... I tried to get her back. I thought... I thought if I could just reverse things, bring her back to life—"

She cut herself off, realizing she was about to reveal too much again. She cursed under her breath, but Sam wasn’t going to let it go this time. "Azrael," he said firmly, leaning forward, "did you try to use the Time Clock to bring Sophia back?"

Her silence answered him. Sam’s eyes widened slightly, the implications swirling in his mind. "You broke it, didn’t you? You tried to use it, and that’s what caused—"

Azrael abruptly stood up, her chair scraping the floor with a harsh sound. "Enough, Sam," she snapped, her voice tinged with both frustration and pain. She downed the rest of her drink in one swift motion and then stormed toward the door, throwing her coat on as she stepped outside into the cold.

Sam quickly followed, pushing the door open and stepping into the falling snow. "Azrael!" he called after her, his breath visible in the frigid air.

Azrael stood there, her back to him, her figure barely illuminated by the dim streetlights. Snowflakes gathered in her dark hair as she stood still, hands clenched by her sides. "You don’t understand," she said without turning around, her voice distant but trembling. "I was just... I was desperate, okay? Sophia... She was everything to me. I couldn't just let her be gone. Not like that."

Sam stepped closer, his boots crunching in the snow. "Azrael... you didn’t have to carry this alone. I get it, losing someone—especially someone like that. But messing with time? You must’ve known the risks."

"I didn’t care!" Azrael whirled around, her eyes bright with unshed tears, the storm of emotions finally breaking through her carefully constructed walls. "I just wanted her back, Sam. And now... I’ve only made things worse. I thought I could fix it, but everything’s broken. Everything!" Her voice cracked again, filled with regret and self-loathing.

Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. The pieces were coming together now—the broken Time Clock, the cracks in reality. Azrael had tampered with something that was never meant to be altered. "Azrael, you’re not alone in this. We can figure it out. But you’ve got to stop running. You have to face this."

Azrael shook her head, stepping back, the snow swirling around her. "No. You don’t get it, Sam. I’ve already caused enough damage. If I don’t keep moving... I don’t know what else will fall apart."

Sam took a deep breath. "But running isn’t going to fix it either."

Azrael looked away as her expression was hardening even though the sorrow in her eyes remained. Azrael wiped at her face as she was shaking off the snow and then turned and started walking again as this time more calmly, but still with that same distance. Azrael was holding her arms closely to her chest as she felt like she was going to faint.

Sam watched her go, knowing there was more to uncover but also understanding she wasn’t ready to confront it all yet. Not now. Sam didn’t want to let her go and for the moment, but the questions lingered in his mind—the shattered Time Clock, the broken reality, and the haunting memory of Sophia. They weren't done yet. Not by a long shot.

Sam wasn’t about to let Azrael walk away without getting the truth. He took a step forward, his voice firmer this time. “Please Azrael, stop running from this. You owe me the truth. Were you trying to bring back Sophia or Jane? Or both?”

Azrael halted in her tracks, her shoulders visibly tensing. Her back still turned to Sam, she hesitated, her breath fogging in the cold air. For a long moment, it seemed like she wouldn’t answer at all. Then, quietly, her voice broke through the snowstorm. “What does it matter, Sam?”

“It matters because reality is falling apart, and I need to know why,” Sam pushed, his frustration mounting. “You’re not the only one who’s lost people, Azrael. You know that. But this—whatever you did—it’s tearing everything apart.”

Azrael finally spun around, her eyes dark with anger and something deeper—self-loathing. “You think I don’t know that? You think I don’t realize what I’ve done?” Her voice wavered between fury and despair, and she took a step toward Sam, her fists clenched. “Yes, I tried to bring them both back! Jane... and Sophia.” She paused, the name catching in her throat. “I used the Sword of Destiny on the Time Clock to reset it. I wanted to fix everything. And it worked... sort of.”

Sam’s eyes widened, stunned by her admission. “You brought back Jane?” His mind raced as he tried to process the implications. “Where is she now?”

Azrael’s face twisted in frustration and regret. “I don’t know,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “When I used the sword, there was this... massive energy boost. Twice as powerful as anything I expected. It broke the Time Clock, and Jane—she teleported somewhere. I don’t know where she is, Sam. I’ve been looking, but she’s... gone.”

Sam was stunned. He recalled the twice-powerful energy Azrael mentioned, a faint memory clicking into place. “Wait... twice the energy? That was when the twins were born—Mary and Twixx.” His voice dropped, realization dawning on him. “That’s why the Time Clock finally broke. It wasn’t just the energy from resetting it. It was the birth of the twins that pushed it over the edge. It caused the portals to open... and tore reality apart.”

Azrael nodded, biting her lip as she looked down at the snow beneath her boots. “I know. I didn’t expect that. I thought I could control it. But I panicked, Sam. When I saw everything falling apart, I didn’t know what to do.”

Sam stood there as he was speechless while the weight of the truth was settling heavily on his shoulders. The destruction as the chaos and the ripples in reality—it all came back to that moment. And to Azrael. Before he could say anything else, Azrael shook her head and started to walk away, her voice trembling with guilt. “I know what I did was selfish. I wanted to bring them back so badly—Jane, Sophia, all the people I lost. I didn’t care about the consequences. Hell, I would sacrifice anyone, anyone, to have them back.” She stopped, staring out into the swirling snowstorm. “Even the new people I’ve grown close to. Even you, Sam.”

Her voice broke as she admitted it, her words laced with bitterness. “I know it’s selfish. I know it’s wrong. But deep down, I don’t care. I miss them so much. I miss... the old connections. I thought I could fix it all, but all I did was make it worse.”

Sam’s stomach twisted at her confession as the cold wind was biting against his skin. Azrael’s words hung in the air as there was the heaviness with pain and regret, but there was something darker there too—something cold and detached. She truly didn’t care about the consequences, at least not in the way Sam expected her to.

“Azrael,” Sam called after her as she started to walk into the snowstorm again, her figure becoming smaller and smaller as she trudged through the snow, “there has to be another way. You don’t have to keep running.”

But she didn’t look back. “Maybe I do,” she muttered, her voice barely audible as she disappeared into the storm.

Sam hurried through the thick snow as his boots were sinking into the icy ground as he followed Azrael’s fading silhouette. The storm whipped around him, snow blurring his vision, but he wasn’t going to let her disappear like that. He called out to her, his voice nearly drowned by the wind.

“Azrael! Wait!” Sam shouted out at Azrael. But she kept moving, her steps quickening as if she was trying to outrun not only Sam, but her own guilt. Sam pressed on, his breath heavy and visible in the cold air.

Suddenly, without warning, a shadow passed overhead, swift and predatory. Sam barely had time to register the movement when something swooped down from the sky, its icy wings cutting through the storm like razors. It let out a screech, a bone-chilling sound that reverberated through the mountains. Before Sam could react, the creature dove towards him, talons outstretched.

Time seemed to slow down as Sam braced for impact, but before the creature could reach him while Azrael appeared in a flash as her wings were flaring wide. With a powerful burst of energy as she shoved Sam out of the way and the creature’s talons were grazing the air where he had just been standing.

At the time, Sam stumbled backward as he was catching himself just in time to see Azrael spin around while her angel blade was drawn out as she was showing it at the snow angel that wanted to attack them. Azrael’s eyes burned with a fierce determination as she faced the attacker in front of them.

It was a grotesque sight—what once might have been a beautiful angel was now a twisted, nightmarish version of its former self. The creature's wings were large and jagged, covered in frost and shards of ice that shimmered in the dim light. Its skin was pale and cracked, like porcelain left in the cold for too long, and its eyes glowed with a menacing, icy blue light. As it opened its mouth to hiss, rows of sharp, jagged teeth were visible, each one dripping with frozen saliva.

“A mutated snow angel,” Azrael muttered under her breath, her jaw clenched.

The snow angel let out another ear-piercing shriek and lunged at Azrael, its icy wings slicing through the air like deadly blades. Azrael ducked, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow as she thrust her angel blade forward, aiming for the creature's chest. But the snow angel was fast—unnaturally fast. It twisted its body, avoiding the blade, and lashed out with its talons. Azrael blocked the strike with her blade, the impact sending a shockwave of energy through the ground beneath them.

Sam, now standing, watched in awe as the two angels battled in the middle of the storm. The wind howled around them, the snow swirling like a blizzard, but Azrael was relentless. Her wings flared out again, creating a barrier of energy as she pushed forward. With a sharp cry, she slashed at the snow angel, finally landing a hit across its shoulder. The creature screeched in pain, blue blood spilling out and staining the snow beneath them.

But it wasn’t done yet. The snow angel retaliated, flapping its wings with such force that it created a blast of freezing air as it was knocking Azrael back. She skidded across the snow as her wings were struggling to catch her balance. The creature followed, diving at her with its claws outstretched. Sam’s heart raced as he watched, knowing he couldn’t do anything to stop it.

Just as the mutated angel was about to strike Azrael again, she shifted her stance and rolled to the side, dodging the blow at the last second. With a swift motion, she spun on the spot and sliced her blade upward. This time, her aim was true—the angel blade cut clean through the creature’s wing, severing it with a sickening crack.

The snow angel howled in agony, staggering back as icy shards rained down around it. Azrael didn’t give it a chance to recover. With a ferocious battle cry, she charged forward, her blade gleaming in the cold light of the storm. She drove the weapon deep into the creature’s chest, piercing through its heart.

For a moment, everything went still. The snow angel’s glowing blue eyes dimmed as it let out a final, weak hiss. Its body collapsed into the snow with a heavy thud, the icy shards of its wings shattering around it. Azrael stood over the fallen creature, breathing hard, her angel blade still buried in its chest. She slowly pulled the blade out, the snow angel’s body disintegrating into ice and snow before it melted into the ground.

Sam rushed over, his eyes wide with both relief and concern. “Are you okay?” he asked, his voice barely audible over the howling wind.

Azrael wiped the blue blood from her blade and sheathed it, her expression unreadable. “I’m fine,” she said, but her voice was tight, still carrying the weight of everything that had happened before the fight.

Sam stared at her, catching his breath. “What the hell was that?”

Azrael glanced down at the remains of the snow angel. “A reminder,” she muttered, “that no matter where we go, danger follows. This place... it’s not safe.”

Sam wanted to ask more questions, but he could see the strain in her eyes. They had both been through enough for now. Instead, he placed a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll get through this,” he said softly. “But you can’t keep running.” Azrael looked at him for a long moment, then nodded but she wasn’t sure either. Together, they turned and made their way back through the storm as the wind was still howling, but this time they walked side by side.

Sam and Azrael trudged through the blinding snowstorm as each step was becoming more difficult as the wind picked up as it was swirling around them in thick, icy gusts. The cold bit at their skin, and visibility was next to nothing. The world around them had turned into a frozen wasteland of white, and the only sound was the relentless howling of the wind.

Sam pulled his jacket tighter around him, trying to keep warm as the freezing air stung his face. "Azrael," he called out, his voice barely audible over the wind, "where are we even going?"

Azrael walked ahead of him, her wings tucked tightly against her back, her shoulders hunched against the storm. She didn’t answer immediately, clearly still reeling from the battle and the conversation they’d had before. Sam could see the tension in her body, the weight of everything pressing down on her. Finally, she spoke, her voice strained.

"I don’t know," she admitted, her eyes scanning the horizon, though it was nearly impossible to make anything out in the blizzard. "There should be something—a cabin, shelter—around here. We just have to keep moving."

Sam frowned, though he didn’t press her further. It was clear she was still upset, and after everything that had happened, he couldn’t blame her. But as they pressed on through the storm, he couldn’t shake the feeling that they were walking in circles. Every step felt the same, and the relentless snow made it impossible to get any sense of direction.

“We’re going to freeze out here,” Sam muttered, looking around at the featureless landscape. “How much longer can we keep this up?”

Azrael didn’t answer right away. Azrael was trying to focus, but it was clear the storm—and everything else—was getting to her. Sam could see her wings trembling as he was slightly from the cold, though whether it was from that or the emotional toll of the day as he couldn’t tell from his own sight.

“It’s getting pointless,” she finally said, her voice low. There was frustration in her tone, but beneath that, a flicker of hopelessness. “We’re not getting anywhere. This storm… it’s too strong.”

Sam clenched his jaw, his breath visible in the freezing air. “We can’t stop,” he said. “If we stop, we’ll freeze for sure. There’s got to be something, somewhere.”

Azrael looked over her shoulder at him, her eyes shadowed with exhaustion. “I’m trying, Sam,” she said, her voice quiet but edged with emotion. “I’m trying to find a way, but it’s… it’s hard.”

Sam knew she wasn’t just talking about the storm. They kept walking, the snow crunching beneath their feet, but the cold was starting to seep into their bones. Every gust of wind felt like knives against their skin, and the storm only seemed to be getting worse. Sam’s fingers were numb, and he could feel the frost forming on his hair and eyelashes.

After what felt like hours, Sam stopped, panting heavily as he leaned against a snow-covered rock. "Azrael… this isn’t working."

Azrael stopped too as she was turning to face him. Her eyes reflected the storm—frustration, sadness, and a deep weariness that seemed to weigh her down. Azrael glanced around as she was searching for something—anything—that might offer them a way out, but all she saw was the endless white of the storm.

“We have to keep going,” she said, though even her voice lacked conviction now.

Sam shook his head, trying to catch his breath. “Azrael, listen… I know you feel like you have to push forward, but we’re going to die out here if we don’t find shelter soon. Maybe we need to think of another plan.”

Azrael looked down, her hands curling into fists. "There’s no other plan," she muttered. "This is all we have. Keep moving, keep going forward… it’s all I’ve ever known."

Sam could see the storm in her wasn’t just the weather—it was everything weighing her down. The guilt, the regret, the choices she had made. And for once, Sam saw her falter as she was unsure of the path ahead. Sam took a step closer, reaching out to her. "Azrael… you don’t have to do this alone. We’ll figure it out together. But we need to survive this first."

Azrael met his eyes, and for a moment, she looked as though she might say something—something important. But then, just as quickly, she turned her head, blinking snowflakes out of her lashes. “There!” she suddenly pointed, her voice sharp with newfound urgency. “There’s something up ahead. It looks like a cabin.”

Sam squinted through the swirling snow, and sure enough, in the distance as there was a faint outline of what looked like a cabin emerged from the blizzard. It was barely visible through the white haze, but it was something—anything—to get out of the storm. Without another word, they both started moving again, this time with more purpose. The cabin was small and dilapidated, but it was enough. As they drew closer, the shape of it became clearer, and relief washed over them like a wave.

They reached the door, and Sam, with stiff, frozen fingers as it was a fumbled with the handle. The door creaked open, and the two of them stumbled inside as they were collapsing against the wooden walls and finally out of the relentless wind. The cabin wasn’t much, but it was a shelter. And for now, that was enough for the both of them.

The moment that they were sitting inside the cabin, Sam let out a breath of relief as they stepped into the cabin as he was shutting the door behind them to block out the howling wind. The warmth from the fire Azrael had just set up began to fill the small space as it was casting flickering shadows on the walls. It wasn’t much, but it was shelter, and for the first time since the storm had started while Sam felt more of a little bit of hope returning to him.

"At least we're out of the storm," Sam said, his voice a little shaky from the cold. He rubbed his hands together, trying to regain feeling in his fingers. The warmth from the fire helped, but his body was still stiff from the relentless cold they’d endured outside. He glanced over at Azrael, hoping to share in the relief.

But Azrael didn’t seem to share his sentiment. She sat by the fire as her face illuminated by its orange glow, but her expression was far from comforting. Her eyes were distant, locked onto the flames as if they held answers to questions she hadn’t yet figured out. There was a deep bitterness etched into her features, her jaw set tightly as if she was wrestling with emotions too heavy to bear.

Sam watched her as he was unsure of what to say. The tension between them after their earlier conversation still lingered, and now, with the storm outside raging and the silence inside growing louder as he didn’t know how to break through it. It was something that he never saw anybody do or some certain angels that he’s meant so far.

Azrael remained motionless as she was staring into the fire with a kind of intensity that made Sam uneasy. Then, without warning as she reached out and she was placing her hand directly into the flames. Sam’s eyes widened in shock. "Azrael!" he shouted, taking a step forward. But as he watched, the flames licked at her skin, the fire dancing around her hand, and yet… she didn’t react. There was no pain, no flinch. The fire burned, but it didn’t hurt her.

Azrael slowly pulled her hand back, and when she did, the skin was perfectly healed, as though the flames had left no mark at all. Sam stood there for a moment while he became speechless as he was watching as Azrael stared at her hand and then back at the fire as her face was still unreadable.

“Why…?” Sam began but stopped himself, unsure how to even ask the question. Why would she do that? Was it out of anger, or some deeper sorrow he couldn’t understand?

Azrael didn’t answer Sam. Azrael stayed quiet as her hand was resting in her lap as her gaze drifted back to the fire. Outside, the wind howled fiercely, but inside the cabin as the only sound was the crackling of the flames. Azrael didn’t feel any pain course through her hand but the light of the fire reflected in her eyes.

Sam sat down slowly, across from her, not wanting to push her but also not wanting to leave her in that silence. He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing seemed right. What could he say? He’d seen the sadness in her, the bitterness, and whatever pain she was hiding. But it wasn’t something he could fix with words.

Azrael’s eyes flickered, catching Sam’s presence, but she didn’t look directly at him. She was somewhere else, lost in whatever thoughts consumed her. The firelight danced on her face, and for a moment, Sam saw not just the bitterness, but an incredible sadness—a weight she carried that he could never fully understand.

“I… don’t know what to say,” Sam admitted quietly. “I can see you're hurting, but… I don’t know how to help you.”

Still, no response from Azrael as she stayed quiet as long as she could. Azrael’s fingers curled slightly, as though she were gripping something invisible as she was holding onto something that had long since slipped away. The silence stretched on as it was heavy and thick by the sight of the fire was hitting its own light reflecting on them.

Sam leaned back against the wall as he was keeping his distance but still watching her. Sam wanted to say more as to reach her somehow, but maybe she wasn’t ready to talk. Maybe this was one of those moments where all he could do was sit beside her as it was offering his presence and even if it didn’t feel like enough.

The fire crackled softly, its warmth spreading through the cabin. Outside, the storm raged on, but inside, there was a strange stillness. The tension in the air remained, but for now, neither of them pushed it. Sam leaned his head back against the wood, closing his eyes briefly, while Azrael continued to stare into the flames.

Azrael’s thoughts far away, where neither Sam nor the storm could reach her. In that quiet moment, with the snow howling outside and the fire burning before them before Sam realized just how deeply lost Azrael was—and how hard it was going to be to bring her back. Watching Azrael was like watching somebody hiding that they’re breaking even though they’re broken already.

So while Sam shifted in his seat, the silence between him and Azrael was becoming heavier with each passing minute. Sam could see the weight of her sorrow, the bitterness etched into her face as she stared into the fire. Sam didn’t know how to reach her, and the more he tried to think of something to say as the more futile it felt.

“I should… I should check around the cabin,” Sam finally offered, breaking the silence. “See if there are any supplies, blankets—anything that can help with the storm.”

Azrael didn’t turn to look at him. Her eyes stayed fixed on the fire, glowing softly in the dim light of the room. After a moment, she spoke, her voice low and distant, “Maybe you should. Get some rest too.”

Sam hesitated, sensing that she didn’t want to be disturbed any longer. He nodded, even though she still wasn’t looking at him, and stood up. “Yeah, alright,” he said, quietly, before heading toward the other rooms of the cabin to explore.

Azrael remained still as she was watching the flames flicker and she was lost in her own thoughts. The soft crackle of the fire was all she could hear, but something in the room shifted—a slight flicker in the corner of her vision. Azrael blinked at the light of the flame and glanced to the side.

In the dim corner of the cabin, a shadowy figure began to form as there was a faint at first and it was just a silhouette against the wall. Azrael's breath caught in her throat. The shape was familiar as it was unmistakably that of a female figure. It moved softly as it almost was like it was beckoning her.

Her heart quickened, and she whispered in disbelief, “Sophia?”

The name escaped her lips before she could stop herself as her voice barely above a breath. But, the shadow remained still as it was almost fading as quickly as it had appeared. When Azrael blinked again as she saw that it was gone, and the corner was empty, as if nothing had ever been there.

Azrael’s eyes filled with tears, but she quickly blinked them away as she was trying to compose herself. Azrael turned her gaze back to the fire, but her mind couldn’t shake the image of Sophia. It had been so long since she’d seen her—her closest friend, her sister, the one she loved the most out of all her brothers and sisters in Heaven. A flood of memories came rushing back, and for a moment, Azrael let herself fall into the past.

Azrael remembered the first winter on Earth. She and Sophia had been exploring, marveling at the changing seasons, and how humans reacted to them. Azrael had hated the cold at first—the biting chill that stung her skin, the way snow made everything quiet and lifeless. She couldn’t understand why anyone would find it remarkable.

But Sophia had loved it. Sophia’s eyes lit up when the first snow fell, her laughter filling the air as they wandered through the frost-covered landscape. “Oh Come on, Azrael. The snow is wonderful!” She twirled in the snow.

Azrael rolled her eyes, “Sophia, it’s cold out here. I don’t see the point of being here. There’s nothing to do and it’s creepy out here.” Azrael rubbed her arms with both of her hands.

“Oh come on, Azrael. You just don’t see the beauty in it yet,” Sophia had teased, scooping up a handful of snow and tossing it at Azrael.

Azrael remembered the look of pure joy on her sister’s face as they began their impromptu snowball fight, Sophia’s laughter ringing out like music as they played. It had been infectious, that laughter. Even Azrael, who had been so reluctant at first, had found herself smiling, her icy exterior melting under the warmth of their bond.

They had built the first snowman on Earth that day. Sophia had insisted, her excitement palpable as she rolled the snow into balls and shaped it into a figure. Azrael remembered watching, bemused, as Sophia carefully placed stones for the eyes and a stick for the nose. It had been such a simple, human thing to do, but Sophia had found wonder in it.

At one point, a snowflake had landed on Sophia’s nose, and she had laughed, that carefree, beautiful laugh that Azrael had loved so much. Sophia twirled in the snow as she was spinning and letting the snowflakes fall on her face and blonde sun-like hair. But, that was when the memory—that laugh—was the last thing Azrael saw before she snapped back to reality.

Azrael was back in the cabin now as she was staring at the fire once more as tears were threatening to spill over. Azrael clenched her fists as her nails were digging into her palms as she fought to hold back the flood of emotions. The warmth of the fire was nothing compared to the cold as it was a hollow ache in her chest.

Seeing the memory back to her, it brought a bittersweet moment for her to remember. With Sophia’s image lingered in her mind as it was like a ghost that refused to leave. The memory was painful, but Azrael didn’t want to forget it. It was all she had left of Sophia—just memories and sorrow for her to know.

Azrael glanced toward the door as there was an half-expecting Sam to walk back in. If he did, if he asked her if she was alright, she knew she would snap. She wasn’t alright. She wasn’t fine. And if she let herself admit that, all the anger and pain she had buried would come crashing out, uncontrollable and dangerous.

Azrael closed her eyes as she was holding it all in and it was willing herself to remain composed. Sam didn’t need to see her like this. Sam didn’t need to know how broken she really was. As the wind howled outside and the fire crackled in the hearth as Azrael sat in silence while she was staring into the flames as there was a loss in her grief as she was missing the one person who had made her see beauty in a world she no longer understood.

Azrael sat still by the fire as the warmth barely was reaching her skin, though the flames danced in front of her. The pain of losing Sophia, even after all this time, felt just as raw and sharp as it had the day she had fallen to Earth. A part of her had hoped it would fade over time, that maybe she could learn to live with it. But deep down, she knew it never would.

The weight of it pressed down on her chest, a constant ache she couldn’t escape. Sophia had been everything to her—the one light in an otherwise cold existence. Her best friend, her sister in every way that mattered. They had shared everything, from their time in Heaven to their adventures on Earth, to the quiet moments when the world felt far away. And then, in the Fall, it had all been torn away, leaving Azrael alone with nothing but memories.

Azrael’s gaze drifted to her hand as the one she had held over the fire moments earlier. The burns had healed quickly, as they always did, but she almost wished they hadn’t. Azrael wanted to feel the pain and to remind herself that it was real. That Sophia was gone and everything that she tries never brings her back.

She had often thought about that day—the day Sophia died. The fire, the chaos, the agony of the Fall as they plummeted from Heaven, their wings torn apart. And how Sophia had burned, caught in the flames that consumed her before Azrael could reach her. It should have been me, she thought bitterly. Sophia didn’t deserve to die that way. She had been the kindest, the purest of them all.

Azrael clenched her jaw as her fists trembling as the old, familiar rage began to rise within her. She had said it before, to anyone who would listen—she would’ve gladly given her life to bring Sophia back. She had screamed it at the heavens, whispered it in the darkness of her lonely nights. She would have done anything to save her. Anything.

And now, as she sat here in this freezing cabin, that thought took root deeper in her mind. She had been trying to bring Sophia back—using every method, every ancient power she could find. But it had come at a cost. A cost she had foolishly tried to pay by sacrificing others. The Time Clock, the portals, the chaos—all of it had been her doing. And for what? She had failed. She had brought back Jane, but Sophia... Sophia remained lost.

Azrael felt her eyes sting with the threat of tears, but she forced them back. Azrael wouldn’t cry here especially since Sam is in the cabin with her. Azrael won’t do it here, not here and not now. A new thought began to form, one darker and more resolute than any she had held before. Instead of sacrificing others—her friends, the people she had come to care for—it should have been her. ‘It should be her.’

Azrael could stop this as she would stop the suffering she had caused, and maybe—just maybe—find a way to bring Sophia back. If it meant giving up her life, giving up everything, she would do it without hesitation. It was a thought she had entertained before, but now, in the silence of the cabin, with only the crackling fire for company, it became clearer. Stronger.

Azrael had been selfish. Azrael knew that. The lives she had risked as the chaos she had unleashed—it had all been for her own desires as her own pain. But what if there was another way? What if sacrificing herself was the only way to fix the damage she had done? To bring Sophia back?

Azrael’s heart tightened as the thought settled in her mind. It was terrifying, but it also felt... right. The only thing that made sense. Azrael didn’t deserve to walk among these people to care for them. Not when she had failed Sophia so completely. For now, she would hold onto that thought. She wouldn’t act on it yet. Not until she was sure. But the seed had been planted, and it would only grow. If it came down to it, if there was no other choice, Azrael knew what she would do.

Azrael would give everything and even her own life as to bring Sophia back. Azrael would undo the mistakes she had made and no matter what it cost her. And deep down, Azrael knew—she wouldn’t hesitate. Azrael would give up her own life to give back what was taken away from Sophia. Her sister, her beloved family member, the angel of peace.

Chapter Text

In the freezing expanse of the Northland, the storm grew fiercer with each passing moment. Icy winds howled through the towering pine trees as they were bending their branches under the weight of heavy snow. Visibility was nearly gone, with nothing but swirling gusts of white filling the air. Yet, through the storm as there was something else that was moving outside in the snow and cold storm that was blowing heavily.

In the high sky as they were above, there were shapes twisted and soared within the clouds as it was circling the storm like predators on the hunt. These figures as it was faint but menacing while they were resembling as angels that carved from ice and snow. Their wings shimmered with frost, their eyes cold and hollow as they were devoid of any warmth or light. They were the Snow Angels—ancient as they were twisted creatures that had lost their grace long ago. Now, they served only the storm as they were bound to the cold winds and frozen landscapes that they live in now.

One of their kind had fallen earlier, slain by Azrael’s angel blade in a brief but violent clash outside the cabin. The Snow Angel’s body had shattered into shards of ice and snow upon death as the remnants were scattering with the wind. But more remained, and they were watching. Always watching from afar or from high above in the sky where they can watch their prey and wait until they strike for the main target.

Perched on high branches as their thin and skeletal forms clung to the frosted limbs of trees while their pale wings folded behind them like cloaks of snow. Their gaze remained locked on the small cabin nestled at the base of a distant hill, where the faintest glow of firelight flickered through the frosted windows of the small cabin that Azrael and Sam were staying in for the time being.

Their breaths came out as cold mists as they were freezing the air around them. Though they didn’t speak as they communicated in the silence of the storm. Their thoughts moved like the wind as they were carrying whispers from one to the other. Spreading these whispers from high to low until they could be heard in the breezing snow storm that was all around them as it was blowing harder than before.

“The fallen one... defeated.”

“The flame inside burns strong.”

“They must be tested. They must know the true cold.”

Their icy eyes glowed faintly in the storm’s pale light as they continued to observe. Azrael and Sam were inside as they were unaware of the danger that still lurked outside. The Snow Angels were patient as they were biding their time while they were waiting for the right moment. They didn’t feel emotion—no anger or grief for their fallen kind. They were cold as they were heartless beings and only driven by only one thing is the will of the snow storm.

One of the Snow Angels, as they were slightly larger and more menacing than the others, crouched low on a thick branch. Its wings spread out slightly as they were shaking off the snow that had accumulated on them. It glanced at the others, and without a sound as it dropped from the tree as they were landing silently in the snow. Its feet barely left a mark in the thick blanket of white as it began moving closer to the cabin as they gliding across the ground with inhuman grace.

The others followed as their hollow eyes were never leaving the warm glow of the cabin. They were like predators stalking their prey as they were circling the edges of the clearing. The air around them grew colder with each step as their presence were chilling everything they passed. Branches froze and cracked under their touch as the very earth beneath them was hardening into solid ice.

They weren’t in a rush to catch their prey. They had all the time that they needed. The storm was on their side, and it raged even more fiercely now as they were ensuring that any escape would be near impossible. The wind howled louder as it was almost as if it was calling to them as they were urging them forward towards the small cabin that Sam and Azrael didn’t know that they were being stalked by snow angels..

One Snow Angel as it perched on a rock and tilted its head as it was listening to the wind. The storm whispered secrets to it as the tales of the land and the intruders who dared to defy the cold. It heard Azrael’s name in the wind as it carried like a distant echo, and it knew she was the one who had slain their kin.

“She is strong. But she can freeze like all the others.”

As the snow angels watched, the wind around the cabin began to shift as they moved forward closer to the small cabin. The snow piled higher against the door and windows while the temperature were plummeting even further. Inside, the warmth of the fire could not reach far beyond the hearth, and the cold outside grew ever more oppressive.

The Snow Angels gathered as they were now forming a loose circle around the cabin. Their wings flared wide, and their hollow eyes glowed brighter. Their cold hearts beat in unison, though not with life, but with the pulse of the storm itself. They were no longer waiting—they were preparing for their hunt on Sam and Azrael, especially what they did to their own kind, killing one of their own snow angels.

One of them raised its hand as their long fingers were curling into a claw. With a flick of its wrist as there was a gust of wind as they were sharper than any blade as it could show the cut through the air and slammed into the side of the cabin as it was rattling its walls. The snow piled higher against the door as it was sealing the cabin in a fortress of ice. Inside, Azrael and Sam wouldn’t know what awaited them just beyond the walls. The Snow Angels were ready to strike as they never let go of their eyesight away from the small cabin.

Inside the cabin, the warmth of the fire was a sharp contrast to the icy storm outside. The flames crackled softly in the fireplace, casting flickering shadows against the walls. Azrael sat on the ground, her eyes locked on the fire, as if it held all the answers she needed. Her face was solemn, but behind the stoic expression lay a whirlwind of emotions. The pain of her past, the weight of her decisions—they all seemed to dance in the flames.

Sam emerged from the back of the cabin, shaking snow off his boots as he approached her. His brow furrowed in concern, but he tried to sound casual as he spoke. "Hey, Azrael… you okay?"

Azrael didn't look up immediately. Her voice was soft, detached. "I'm fine."

Sam hesitated for a moment, then continued. "I found a few things while I was looking around. Looks like there’s some old canned food, a few blankets, and… well, not much else, but it's something."

Azrael finally looked up, nodding at Sam. "Good. That’ll help." Her voice remained calm, though there was an edge of tiredness in it.

Sam placed the items he’d found on a small table by the side of the room, carefully stacking them. He glanced back at Azrael, watching her as she stared into the fire, the light reflecting in her eyes. He could tell something was still off. "Are you sure you're okay?" he pressed gently. "You seem... distracted."

Azrael gave him a slight smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes. "I’m fine, really. Just... admiring the fire. That’s all."

Sam didn’t push her further as he was sensing she wasn’t in the mood to talk. Sam walked over to one of the windows as he was wiping away the frost that had gathered on the glass. The snowstorm outside was still raging as the wind was howling as it battered the cabin. As he peered out as there was something caught his eye—a flicker of movement.

"Azrael," he said, his voice low but alert. "I see something... out there. In the snow."

Azrael stood up instantly as her senses were sharpening. Azrael walked over to the window and looked out as her eyes were narrowing as she tried to focus through the storm. For a moment, they both saw them—figures, faint and shadowy as it was moving through the snow. They seemed to blend into the storm itself as their forms barely visible against the white.

But just as quickly as they had appeared, the figures vanished, swallowed by the storm. Sam took a step back, unsettled. "Did you see that? What... what was that?"

Azrael's eyes stayed on the window, her hand brushing against the hilt of her angel blade. Her expression was unreadable, but there was a cold tension in her posture. "They’re watching us," she said quietly, her voice steady but grim. "Whatever it is out there… it’s not friendly. And, I think I know what’s watching us outside."

Sam’s heart raced as he tried to make sense of what he had seen. "Do you think it's those... things? The one that attacked us before?"

Azrael nodded slightly. "Snow Angels. You know, the ones that are heartless and bound to the storm. They won’t stop until they get what they want." She turned to Sam, her expression hardening. "We need to be ready. They’re not done with us yet."

Sam swallowed as the realization was settling in. The warmth of the fire no longer felt comforting. Outside, there was something malevolent that was lurking outside as it was waiting for its chance to strike. Azrael stepped away from the window, her grip on the angel blade tightening. "Stay close to the fire. It might buy us some time. But if they come, we’ll need to fight."

Sam nodded as his mind was racing as he tried to prepare for whatever was coming. Sam couldn't shake the feeling that they were being hunted while that the storm outside was just the beginning. And, as the howling wind continued to pound against the cabin as they both knew the real battle was just outside the door while they were waiting in the snow.

Azrael stood by the fireplace as her back turned to Sam as she collected warmth from the flames. The fire crackled softly as the only sound inside the cabin, while the howling storm raged outside. Azrael could feel the cold creeping through the walls as there was a bitter reminder that they were not safe—not yet.

"Sam," she said, her voice low and firm, "we need to be ready. Find any weapons you can. Whatever’s out there… they’ll come for us sooner or later."

Sam nodded as he was moving quickly through the small cabin while he was checking drawers and cupboards including any hidden spaces that might hold something useful. Sam’s mind was racing as he was thinking of the snow angels that had attacked them earlier. Creatures that are cold, heartless, and relentless wouldn’t stop just because a storm stood in their way. Sam could feel the pressure mounting with each second.

Azrael remained by the fire as her angel blade in hand. The familiar weight of the blade was comforting, a reminder of her strength, but her mind was restless. Azrael knew the snow angels would come, but she also knew that the storm was their domain as there was a place where they had the advantage. This cabin was nothing more than a temporary shelter. Sooner or later, they’d break through.

As Sam rummaged through an old cabinet as he found a rusted hatchet and a long iron poker that could work as a spear. They weren’t much, but they were better than nothing. So at least Sam had something to defend himself against the snow angels if they managed to come inside the cabin. Sam placed the hatchet and poker on the table and looked at Azrael, who was still focused on the fire.

"Got what I could," Sam said, his voice strained. "A hatchet, iron poker. Not great, but... it'll have to do."

Azrael glanced over, her face calm but her eyes sharp. "It’s enough for now," she said. She turned back to the fire, letting its warmth seep into her skin as she prepared herself mentally. "We just need to hold them off long enough."

Sam moved to stand by the fireplace as well as he was feeling the heat from the flames. Sam’s hands were cold as he was trembling slightly, but the warmth gave him some comfort. They both knew they needed all the heat they could get. The storm outside seemed alive, and those creatures—they thrived in it. But here, in this small, firelit cabin, and they had a chance.

"How long do you think we have?" Sam asked, glancing nervously at the door and the frost creeping along the window edges.

Azrael didn’t answer immediately. She kept her gaze on the flames, watching them dance, their flickering light reflecting the battle that was soon to come. "Not long," she finally said. "They’ll wait until the storm reaches its peak. It gives them cover, makes it easier to strike."

Sam swallowed hard, gripping the iron poker tightly. "What are they exactly? These snow angels… they’re not like the ones we’re used to, are they?"

Azrael shook her head slightly, her jaw tight. "No. They’re... twisted. Corrupted by the cold, by the emptiness of the Northland. They’ve lost their grace, their purpose. All they know is the storm, and all they want is to consume anyone who stands in their way." She glanced over at Sam, her expression dark. "They're dangerous. And they’re coming for us."

The wind outside howled louder, and the cabin walls creaked under the force of the storm. Sam felt his heart pound as he listened as the tension was growing with every passing second. Sam moved closer to the fire, knowing they would need every ounce of warmth and energy they could get before the inevitable battle.

Azrael stood up straighter, her angel blade gleaming in the firelight. Her eyes, though filled with sorrow from their earlier conversation, were now steely with determination. "We stay by the fire," she said, her voice hardening with resolve. "It’s our only advantage. When they break through, we hit them fast and hard."

Sam nodded as he was gripping his makeshift weapon. Sam took a deep breath as he was trying to calm his nerves. Sam had fought many creatures before, but there was something about these snow angels—something cold and merciless that sent a chill down his spine. Whatever happens, they have to stay ready until the fight begins with the snow angels and the snow storm that is outside the small cabin that they’re hiding inside of.

They stood in silence for a few moments as the fire was their only source of warmth and light. Outside, the storm raged as the wind was howling as if warning them of what was to come. Sam glanced out of the window again, but the figures were no longer visible. Yet he knew they were out there as they were watching and waiting for them.

Azrael’s grip tightened on her blade. "Stay close, Sam," she whispered. "When they come, don’t hesitate."

Sam nodded again as he was steeling himself for the battle ahead. The fire crackled louder, as if in response to the storm outside. They needed the warmth as long as they could get—it was their last line of defense. And, they would need every bit of it when the snow angels finally arrived inside their small cabin.

So as the wind howled, and the small cabin groaned under the weight of the storm. Sam and Azrael both stood tense, their eyes darting around the dimly lit room. The fire crackled softly, but outside, the noise grew more sinister. The scraping of claws against the windowpane sent chills down Sam’s spine. He turned, and there, through the frost-coated glass, he could see them—the pale figures pressing their hands against the windows, their white eyes staring back at him, lifeless and cold.

Azrael’s grip tightened around her angel blade. Azrael didn’t need to look to see what it was that was stalking them from outside the small cabin. Azrael could feel them—as snow angels were lurking just beyond the thin walls and they were waiting to strike at Azrael and Sam. And then, it happened as they were ready to come in to attack both Azrael and Sam with everything that they have on them.

The door burst open, violently blown inward by the storm. Snow and icy wind rushed into the room, extinguishing the fire in an instant. The cabin was plunged into a freezing darkness, save for the pale moonlight filtering through the open doorway. The cold hit them like a tidal wave, biting into their skin, and Sam recoiled, shivering uncontrollably. And then, in the doorway, a figure emerged.

She walked in slowly, her presence commanding the room despite the chaos of the storm behind her. Her bare feet crunched over the snow-covered floor, though she didn’t seem to feel the cold. She was clad in flowing white, her baggy pants swaying with each graceful step. Her crop top, adorned with icy silver jewels, shimmered in the faint light, and a delicate crown rested on her forehead, glinting like frost. Her jet-black hair cascaded down her back, in stark contrast to her white wings—large, ethereal, and gleaming like freshly fallen snow.

Azrael's eyes narrowed in recognition. She knew exactly who this was. “Michael,” Azrael hissed, her voice laced with contempt.

Sam turned to look at Azrael as his eyes widened, “Mi-Michael? I thought-” Sam was cut off by Azrael.

“Sam remember, this isn’t our Micheal but another Micheal from this realm. Don’t already assume.” Azrael warned Sam.

But this Michael was not the same archangel Azrael once knew. She had taken on a female vessel, abandoning the masculine form she once bore. Michael, now the Snow Angel Queen, had embraced the storm, and the coldness of the Northland had twisted her into something far more dangerous.

Michael’s eyes, pale and emotionless, met Azrael’s with an icy glare. "Azrael," she said, her voice as cold as the wind that followed her into the cabin. "You have wandered far from your place. The realm that you came from." She said as she didn’t make any facial expression.

Azrael bristled, stepping forward to face her. "You don’t belong here, Michael. This isn’t your domain."

Michael’s lips curled into a smirk, a cold, humorless smile. "You’re mistaken," she replied. "The Northland is mine. It belongs to me and my Radiant Legion." She extended her hand, and the snow angels outside pressed harder against the windows, their breath fogging the glass.

Sam, standing by the fireplace, clenched his fists. He could feel the cold creeping into his bones, sapping his strength. He had heard stories of Michael, but this was… different. This was someone who had become something else, someone twisted by power and the cold. He grabbed the iron poker, his only weapon, but it felt feeble in his hand compared to the ethereal strength radiating from Michael.

Michael’s wings unfurled slightly, the tips brushing against the walls of the small cabin. "You’re outnumbered, Azrael," she said, her voice dripping with arrogance. "My legion surrounds you. Your human won’t last long in this storm. And neither will you."

Azrael glared back, unphased by the threat. "You’ve changed, Michael. The cold has twisted you into something you’re not. You’re not an archangel anymore. You’re a monster."

Michael tilted her head, as if considering the accusation, but her smirk didn’t waver. "I’ve embraced the storm," she said softly, almost dreamily. "I’ve become what I was always meant to be—a queen, a ruler of this frozen land. The Radiant Legion follows me because they know I will restore order to this world. They understand that in chaos, there is no salvation."

Azrael stepped forward, her angel blade gleaming in her hand. "You’ve abandoned everything you once stood for."

"And what have you stood for, Azrael?" Michael countered, her eyes narrowing. "Regret? Sorrow for a sister long gone? You think that makes you righteous? You’re weak. Just like the humans you so desperately try to protect."

Azrael's grip tightened on her blade as the memories of Sophia’s death flashing in her mind. The coldness in Michael’s voice stung, but she refused to show it. Azrael wouldn’t give Michael the satisfaction. "At least I haven’t forgotten who I am," she shot back.

Michael’s wings flared out behind her, filling the room with a blinding white light. "We’ll see about that."

The snow angels outside began to press harder against the cabin, their claws scratching at the wood, their ghostly wails piercing the air. Azrael and Sam both braced themselves, knowing that the battle was about to begin. The temperature in the cabin dropped even further, frost creeping up the walls as the storm raged on outside.

Michael took a step forward, her wings glowing brighter. "Prepare yourselves," she said, her voice echoing ominously. "The cold will claim you both and I’ll make sure to frame you as my ice statues. Just like the rest that have encountered my domain."

Azrael raised her blade, her eyes never leaving Michael’s. "Not today, dickhead." With that, the cabin erupted into chaos. The snow angels burst through the windows, their white eyes gleaming with malice, while Michael watched with a cold, detached smile. The battle had begun.

Azrael’s eyes glowed with an ethereal light as she summoned her power, her body trembling slightly from the surge of energy coursing through her. The tension between her and Michael had been building since the moment the Snow Queen appeared, and now it was ready to explode. With a fierce cry, Azrael raised her hand, her fingers crackling with divine energy, and unleashed a powerful blast of light straight at Michael.

The force of the spell hit Michael with such intensity that it blew her out of the small cabin, sending her crashing through the wooden walls and into the swirling snow storm outside. The impact left a gaping hole in the side of the cabin, and immediately as the freezing winds howled into the room as there was a swirling snow and ice around Sam and Azrael.

Azrael didn’t hesitate to strike back. Azrael charged through the hole as her angel blade in one hand, and her other hand still glowing with the remnants of her spell. Snow whipped around her face as the cold was biting into her skin, but she ignored it and her focus was locked entirely on Snow Queen Michael.

Outside, the Snow Queen stood, her wings stretched wide, snow swirling violently around her. She wasn’t rattled by Azrael’s attack. If anything, it had only seemed to make her more determined. Her cold, white eyes gleamed as she raised her arms and summoned a massive ice wall between her and Azrael. The ground trembled beneath their feet as shards of ice shot up from the ground, forming a barrier as tall as the trees around them.

Azrael blasted the wall with another pulse of energy, but Michael blocked each attack with ease while her movements were smooth and precise. Ice thickened as it was repairing any cracks Azrael’s spells created, and soon, the wall loomed over them both and an impenetrable fortress of frozen power.

Michael’s voice echoed over the howling wind. "You’re wasting your strength, Azrael. You can't defeat me in this storm. It is my domain now, and you are nothing but a fleeting shadow in the snow."

Azrael’s jaw clenched, frustration gnawing at her. She took a step back, recalculating her approach. With a sudden burst of determination, she charged forward again, her blade gleaming as she slashed at the ice wall, attempting to carve her way through. But each slice of her blade was met with a reinforcing layer of ice, thicker and stronger than the last.

Meanwhile, inside the cabin, Sam was struggling. He had been caught off guard when a snow angel appeared from nowhere, its pale, twisted form rushing him with speed that he hadn’t anticipated. The creature’s cold, clawed hands knocked the ax from Sam’s grip, sending it skidding across the cabin floor. For a moment, panic surged through him as he realized he was now weaponless, but there was no time to dwell on it.

The snow angel lunged at him again, its hands reaching for his throat. Sam reacted instinctively, ducking under the creature’s attack and driving his shoulder into its chest, knocking it back. Without a weapon, he had no choice but to fight with his bare hands. He landed a hard punch to the snow angel’s face, but it barely reacted, its icy body absorbing the blow without flinching. The cold emanating from the creature made Sam’s fists ache, but he didn’t back down. He swung again, this time aiming for its midsection.

The snow angel hissed, its claws slashing at Sam’s arm, leaving deep gashes that stung like fire. Sam grimaced, blood staining the snow beneath him, but he kept fighting. He grabbed a wooden chair from the cabin and smashed it over the creature’s head, sending it sprawling across the floor. For a moment, the snow angel seemed disoriented, and Sam used the opportunity to catch his breath, but he knew it wouldn’t be enough to keep the creature down for long.

Outside, the battle between Azrael and Michael had reached a fever pitch. Azrael had finally broken through part of Michael’s ice wall with a powerful force as it was a well-aimed blast. Azrael charged at the Snow Queen as her blade raised high and an aiming for Michael’s heart. But Michael was faster.

With a wave of her hand, Michael summoned a whirlwind of snow and ice, enveloping Azrael and tossing her back like a ragdoll. Azrael crashed into the ground, snow spraying in every direction as she struggled to regain her footing. But before she could stand, Michael was on her, her icy wings flaring out behind her as she summoned jagged shards of ice that hovered in the air, poised to strike.

"You don’t belong here, Azrael," Michael said coldly, her voice echoing with power. "You never did."

Azrael barely had time to react before the shards of ice shot toward her. Azrael rolled to the side as she was narrowly avoiding being skewered, but the cold still cut into her as it was numbing her limbs as she moved. With a grunt of effort, she got to her feet and her angel blade was at the ready to strike.

"You may control the storm, Michael," Azrael panted, her breath visible in the frigid air. "But you don’t control me."

She raised her hand again, summoning her own power, and this time, the air around her crackled with a divine force that pushed back against the storm. Azrael’s wings unfurled, their light cutting through the darkness of the snowstorm, and for a moment, the storm seemed to hesitate, as if unsure how to combat the sheer force of Azrael’s will.

With a roar, Azrael lunged forward, her blade meeting Michael’s in a clash of steel and ice. Sparks flew as the two angelic beings collided, their power reverberating through the ground beneath them. Azrael swung her blade with precision, aiming for Michael’s exposed side, but Michael blocked every strike with her own icy sword, her movements fluid and effortless.

The battle raged on, neither side willing to give an inch. Michael’s cold power filled the air, making it harder and harder for Azrael to move, each step feeling like a slog through thick snow. But Azrael refused to back down. She gritted her teeth, her eyes locked on Michael’s, and with a final, desperate burst of energy, she swung her blade with all her strength, aiming straight for Michael’s chest.

But Michael was ready to fight back. With a smirk, she raised her hand, and an enormous wall of ice shot up from the ground as it was blocking Azrael’s attack and sending her stumbling back. Michael stepped forward as her icy sword gleaming in the pale light and her wings glowing with a harsh as it was showing the unnatural light.

"You can’t win, Azrael," Michael said, her voice as cold and unforgiving as the storm itself. "You never could."

Azrael, breathing heavily, raised her blade once more, her determination unwavering despite the odds. "I don’t need to win," she said through gritted teeth. "I just need to keep fighting." And with that, the battle resumed, a fierce and brutal clash between light and ice, with the storm raging on around them.

So as Azrael and Snow Queen Michael were locked in a deadly dance while their weapons clashing in rapid succession. Each swing of Azrael's angel blade was met with the cold as there was an unyielding force of Michael's ice sword and their movements a blur in the raging snowstorm. The wind howled around them as it was carrying flakes of ice that stung like tiny daggers against their skin.

Azrael, always one for a sharp tongue, smirked between her attacks. “I gotta say, Michael, white was never really your color. You look like you’re trying too hard to fit in with the furniture.”

Michael's cold, expressionless face didn’t falter as she parried another strike, but there was a flicker of amusement in her white, glowing eyes. "Still running that mouth, Azrael? If I were you, I’d focus more on surviving this storm than on your pathetic insults."

Azrael laughed, a sharp, mocking sound that cut through the chaos. "Oh, sweetie, this is nothing. You should see me on a bad day. This storm is like a light breeze compared to the Hell I’ve been through."

With a roar, Azrael swung her blade in a powerful arc as she was aiming for Michael’s wings, but Michael was too quick. Azrael sidestepped the attack as her wings flaring out as she spun around with inhuman speed and her icy blade slicing through the air toward Azrael’s side. Azrael barely blocked it as the force of the blow was sending her stumbling backward into the icy cold snow.

“You’re getting slow, Azrael,” Michael taunted, her lips curling into a cold smile. “Maybe the weight of all those regrets is finally catching up to you.”

Azrael gritted her teeth, pushing herself back to her feet. “Yeah, maybe, but at least I can still rock this body. What’s your excuse for going from a brooding, angsty dude to an ice queen? Midlife crisis, or are you just out of ideas?”

Michael’s expression remained impassive, though her eyes flashed with irritation. Snow Queen Micheal raised her hand, and sharp icicles shot out from the ground, aiming for Azrael’s legs. Azrael jumped back just in time as the ice spears barely missed her. Azrael landed on the snow with a grunt as she was rolling to her feet and spinning to face Michael once more.

“You always were predictable, Michael,” Azrael said with a sneer. “All that power, and you still fight like you’ve got something to prove.”

Michael’s smile vanished, replaced by a dangerous glint in her eyes. “I don’t have anything to prove to you, Azrael. I already won the moment you stepped into my domain.”

Azrael chuckled, “Oh yeah Mickey. Still trying to prove to your dad that you’re a ‘good son’ what a joke!” Azrael bursted out laughing.

Suddenly, Michael became angry at Azrael’s remark as she raised both arms, and the storm around them intensified. The wind screamed as the snow thickened as it was forming a swirling vortex of ice and fury around the two of them. The temperature plummeted as the air was so cold it burned Azrael’s lungs with every breath.

Michael raised her ice sword high, her wings glowing brighter as she prepared to strike. "It’s over, Azrael."

But Azrael just chuckled, wiping blood from her lip where Michael had landed a solid punch earlier. “Oh, honey, we both know it’s never over with us.”

And with that, Azrael charged again with her blade flashing as she launched a flurry of attacks at Michael, each strike faster and more aggressive than the last. Michael met her blow for blow as their weapons were clashing with a force that shook the ground beneath them. The two of them moved like lightning and their battle a blur of motion and power amidst the raging storm.

Azrael’s mind raced as she fought, searching for any opening, any weakness in Michael’s defense. But Michael was a formidable opponent—strong, disciplined, and relentless. Each of Azrael’s attacks was met with precise counters, and the cold was starting to sap her strength. Her breath came in harsh gasps, and she could feel the chill creeping into her bones.

“You’re slowing down, Azrael,” Michael said, her voice calm and cold. “Just give in. You can’t win.”

But Azrael wasn’t one to quit. With a defiant snarl, she pushed through her exhaustion, delivering a brutal kick to Michael’s side that sent her staggering back. “Oh still talking your crap! I’m just getting warmed up!”

Meanwhile, inside the cabin, Sam was holding his own against the relentless onslaught of the other snow angels. Sam had managed to retrieve his ax after a particularly vicious brawl with one of the creatures, and now, armed once more as he fought with a grim determination against them even though he was already getting tired and the coldness that was seeking into his body and bones.

The snow angels were faster than Sam, their movements swift and precise, and their icy claws left deep gashes in his flesh every time they got too close. But Sam was no stranger to pain. He gritted his teeth, swinging his ax with brutal efficiency, aiming for the creatures’ heads and wings, anything that would slow them down.

One snow angel lunged at him, its icy claws outstretched, but Sam was ready. He sidestepped the attack and brought his ax down in a powerful arc, severing the creature’s wing. The snow angel shrieked, its body convulsing as it collapsed into the snow. But there was no time to celebrate. Two more snow angels appeared, their glowing eyes fixated on him as they advanced with deadly intent.

Sam adjusted his grip on the ax, breathing heavily. “Come on, then,” he muttered to himself. “Let’s see what you’ve got.”

The snow angels attacked in unison, their claws flashing as they struck at Sam from both sides. He swung his ax wildly as he was deflecting one set of claws while the other raked across his shoulder, drawing blood. Sam grunted in pain but didn’t slow down. He spun around, using the momentum to deliver a brutal strike to the second snow angel and the axe buried itself deep in the creature’s chest.

The snow angel let out a piercing wail before disintegrating into a pile of frost and ice. But Sam didn’t have time to rest. The remaining snow angel was on him in an instant, its claws aiming for his throat. Sam ducked under the attack and swung his ax upward, catching the creature in the jaw and sending it flying back into the wall.

Outside, Azrael was still holding her own against Michael, though the cold was taking its toll. Her movements were becoming sluggish, her muscles stiff from the freezing air. But she refused to back down. With every ounce of strength she had left, she kept fighting, trading blows with the Snow Queen in a deadly dance of light and ice.

“I’ve gotta admit, Michael,” Azrael said between gritted teeth, “I didn’t think you’d be this much of a pain in the ass.”

Michael smirked, deflecting another blow. “I’m full of surprises.”

“Well, you’re full of something,” Azrael shot back, narrowly dodging an ice spear that shot out from the ground.

The two of them clashed again as their blades were locking as they struggled for dominance. Azrael’s muscles screamed in protest, but she kept pushing as her face inches from Michael’s as they glared at each other. “You’re out of your league, Azrael,” Michael hissed.

Azrael grinned, her eyes flashing with defiance. “Maybe, but at least I’m not wearing a tiara made of cheap icicles.”

Micheal growled at that response, “You never know how to keep your mouth shut, don’t you?” Micheal growled at Azrael.

With a final surge of strength as Azrael broke the deadlock and she was shoveling Snow Queen Michael back with a powerful blast of divine energy. Snow Queen Michael stumbled as her white big wings were flaring up in anger as she struggled to regain her footing and join back into their battle again.

Azrael wiped sweat from her brow, panting. “Let’s finish this, Snow Queen.”

The storm raged on as the wind was howling around them as Azrael and Michael prepared for the next round. Both knew that the end of this battle would come soon, but neither was willing to give an inch. The fight for survival continued, with both Sam and Azrael battling against the relentless cold and the icy forces of the Snow Queen’s army.

Azrael and Snow Queen Michael continued their relentless battle, their movements fast and fierce, clashing in bursts of light and cold energy. The icy storm swirled around them, but neither of them paid it any mind, fully absorbed in their deadly fight. Michael's ice sword glinted in the flickering light, each strike faster than the last. Despite Azrael's efforts to land solid blows, Michael seemed to have the upper hand, her cold, precise movements showing her dominance in this frozen wasteland.

Azrael's breath came in ragged gasps as her muscles were screaming in exhaustion. Azrael knew Michael was powerful, but the Snow Queen had become faster as her icy attacks became more precise with every strike. Azrael gritted her teeth and her blade clashing with Michael's once more as the impact sent a shockwave through the air.

"Getting tired, Azrael?" Michael taunted, her voice a cold whisper. "You always were too stubborn for your own good."

Azrael smirked, wiping blood from the corner of her mouth. "Yeah, but stubbornness is one of my best qualities."

Suddenly, Michael surged forward as he was swinging her sword with terrifying speed. Azrael barely blocked the strike as her arms were shaking under the force of Michael's attack. Azrael stumbled back as she was trying to regain her footing, but Michael pressed the advantage as she was slashing at her with relentless precision.

Meanwhile, inside the cabin, Sam was holding his own against the snow angels. He moved with a fierce determination, swinging his ax with brutal efficiency. One by one, the icy creatures fell before him, their forms shattering like glass as he struck at their heads and wings. Through the snow angels were faster and stronger, Sam’s resolve never wavered. He timed each attack carefully, waiting for just the right moment to strike.

Finally, after a grueling battle, Sam managed to deflect the last snow angel’s strike. With a swift movement, he slashed his ax through its neck, severing the head in one clean motion. The snow angel let out a final wail before dissolving into a pile of frost at Sam’s feet. Sam took a moment to catch his breath, leaning on his ax for support. The cabin was littered with the remains of the snow angels, the icy chill slowly receding.

But outside, the fight between Azrael and Michael was far from over. Michael was sensing victory as she pressed her attack and it was driving Azrael back toward the edge of the clearing. Azrael’s movements were growing slower as her energy sapped by the cold and the relentless onslaught. Michael smirked as her eyes glowing with satisfaction.

"You can't win, Azrael," Michael hissed, swinging her sword in a wide arc. Azrael blocked the strike, but the force of the blow sent her sprawling into the snow.

Michael raised her sword for a final strike, but before she could bring it down as there was a sharp whistle cut through the air. Sam was standing at the edge of the cabin as he hurled his ax with all his strength. The weapon sailed through the air as it was spinning end over end before it struck Michael just below her cheek and it was leaving a deep slash across her face.

Michael recoiled as her hand was flying to her cheek as blood trickled from the wound. Azrael turned as his eyes were blazing with fury and to see Sam standing there as he was glaring defiantly at her. Azrael was seizing the moment and she gathered the last of her strength. Azrael muttered an incantation under her breath as her hands glowing with power. Before Michael could react, Azrael thrust her hands forward as it was sending a pulse of magic toward her. Michael's form flickered as Azrael’s spell took hold.

"No!" Michael shouted, her wings flaring out as she tried to resist the spell.

But it was too late. With a burst of light while Michael disappeared as her form was vanishing into thin air. Azrael collapsed to her knees as she was breathing heavily. The snowstorm around them began to calm as the oppressive cold lifted as Michael's presence vanished. Sam ran over to her as she was helping her to her feet.

"Where did she go?" Sam asked, still catching his breath as he glanced around, looking for any sign of the Snow Queen.

Azrael shook her head, wiping the sweat and blood from her brow. "I don't know," she admitted, her voice hoarse. "I sent her away, but I have no idea where. She could be halfway across the world or… right around the corner."

Sam’s brow furrowed. "So, she could come back?"

Azrael nodded, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Yeah, and she will. But we can’t wait around to find out when. We need to move. Now."

Sam didn’t argue, seeing how scary Snow Queen Micheal was, he didn’t want to stay any longer around her just for her to come back for them. So Sam knew Azrael was right. Michael was too dangerous to face again, especially after a battle like this. They were both drained, and if Michael returned now as they wouldn’t stand a chance.

"Let's get out of here before she comes back with reinforcements," Azrael said, standing up fully. She glanced back at the cabin, now damaged and filled with cold air from the broken windows. “We’ll have to find shelter elsewhere.”

Sam nodded, grabbing his ax from the snow and giving one last glance at the eerie, frozen landscape around them. "Lead the way." Together, they trudged through the snow as it was leaving behind the battle-scarred cabin, knowing that this was only the beginning of their fight against the Snow Queen.

Sam and Azrael trudged through the relentless snowstorm, leaving the wreckage of the cabin behind them. The icy wind howled, whipping through their clothes and biting at their skin. Sam tightened his coat around him, his teeth chattering from the cold, but it barely made a difference. The storm was getting worse, and the cold was becoming unbearable.

Azrael led the way as her sharp gaze were scanning the white expanse around them for any sign of shelter. The landscape was harsh, with nothing but snow and the occasional frozen tree. Azrael’s wings, though hidden for the moment as it ached with the cold, and her own breath came out in visible while there were frosty puffs.

“Azrael… we need to find shelter,” Sam said through chattering teeth. “We can’t stay out here much longer.”

Azrael nodded as her jaw tight with determination. Azrael knew he was right. Even with her celestial resilience as the cold was cutting through her as she was sapping her strength. They needed to find someplace to wait out the storm, at least for a while. They needed all the warmth that they could get at the moment.

After what felt like an eternity of walking through the blizzard, Azrael finally spotted a small outcrop of rocks ahead. It was barely visible through the swirling snow, but it offered some hope of shelter. “There!” she shouted over the wind, pointing toward the rocks.

They made their way toward it as there was battling against the wind and snow. As they approached as they found a small cave nestled between the rocks. It was shallow and barely big enough for the two of them, but it offered protection from the biting wind. With the snow hitting them, they had to take any type of shelter for them to have for the time being.

“Get inside,” Azrael urged, ushering Sam into the cave.

Sam stumbled inside as he was collapsing against the stone wall and his own body was shivering uncontrollably. Azrael followed him in as she was crouching beside him. The cave wasn’t warm, but at least it blocked the wind. The snow was getting to them especially Sam as he was freezing really bad than he was before.

Azrael looked at Sam as his lips were turning blue from the cold. Azrael knew they wouldn’t last long like this. Without a second thought, she stretched out her wings as her celestial feathers glowing faintly in the dim light. The wings unfurled around them, and Azrael pulled Sam close as she was wrapping him in their warmth.

“Stay close,” she said softly. “My wings will keep us warm for a while.”

Sam, too cold to protest as he leaned into her as he was grateful for the warmth of her feathers. Azrael’s wings were soft like they were almost like blankets of light, and they radiated a gentle heat that offered some relief from the freezing cold that they were feeling in the cold lands of Northland.

The storm outside continued to rage while the wind was howling through the entrance of the cave. The snow began to pile up as it slowly was blocking the entrance, but the two of them were safe, at least for the moment. It won’t last them any longer before the coldness gets to them and freezes them as ice statues.

As they huddled together, the cold still crept in, though it was slower now. Sam’s eyes grew heavy as his body was weak from the freezing temperatures. Sam’s body was shivering and he began to subside as it was replaced by an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. Sam fought to stay awake, but the cold was too much.

Azrael, too, felt her strength waning. Despite her celestial nature as the freezing temperatures were taking their toll. Azrael held Sam tighter as her own wings were pressing closer around Sam as she was trying to hold on to what little warmth they had left between them and hoping that they could stay alive any longer.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t think it would get this bad,” Azrael whispered, her breath warm against Sam’s frozen skin.

Sam didn’t respond as his eyes were fluttering closed as the cold claimed him. Azrael’s wings, still wrapped around him as it began to freeze over. The icy air seeped into the cave, and the feathers, once warm and soft as it turned brittle and cold. Frost formed along the edges of her wings as it was creeping toward her and Sam and it was encasing them in a layer of ice.

Azrael’s own eyes grew heavy as her body was succumbing to the cold. Azrael could feel the frost forming on her skin as her breath was slowing as her body began to freeze. Azrael’s last thoughts were of Michael, of the battle they had fought, and of the uncertain future that awaited them if they ever woke from this icy slumber.

Eventually, the cold overtook them completely. Sam and Azrael were now frozen in each other’s arms and became still as the storm raged on outside the cave. Encased in ice as they fell into a deep, frozen sleep as their bodies locked in a silent embrace as it was waiting for the storm to pass, or for whatever fate awaited them in the frozen wasteland. Time passed, but for them, it was as if the world had stopped. The only sound was the howling wind, and the only company was the bitter cold that wrapped around them like a second skin.

Back at the bunker nestled deep within the mountains, the atmosphere was tense and filled with quiet concern. Gabriel sat slouched on the worn couch, his usual laid-back demeanor overshadowed by a gnawing worry that he couldn't shake. Bella sat beside him, her knees drawn to her chest as she stared blankly at the ceiling, lost in her own thoughts.

"Where the hell is he?" Gabriel muttered under his breath, running a hand through his tousled hair. "I swear, Sam has the worst luck when it comes to storms and monsters." His voice carried a rare edge of frustration, which was unusual for the archangel.

Bella, her eyes still fixed on the ceiling, hugged her knees tighter. "Do you think he's alright?" she asked softly. It wasn't like her to show this much concern, but Sam had a way of making people care—whether they wanted to or not.

Gabriel leaned back, letting out a long sigh. "If I knew the answer to that, I'd feel a whole lot better right now. But, knowing Sam? He’s probably holding his own. He’s stubborn as hell."

Bella nodded, though it didn’t seem to ease her anxiety. "I just keep thinking… What if he’s hurt? Or worse?" Her voice trailed off as she looked over at Gabriel, seeking some kind of reassurance that he couldn’t give.

Gabriel glanced sideways at her, his usual playful smirk absent. "Sam’s been through worse. Trust me. But… yeah, I get it. This storm’s no joke. And those freaky snow angels? They’re a whole other level of crazy." Gabriel was glancing at a book that had records and pictures of snow angels.

The silence between them stretched on as both their minds wandered as they were imagining what could be happening out there in the frozen wilderness. Neither of them had the answers, and that lack of control was wearing on them both. Eventually, the quiet became too much to bear. Gabriel stood up suddenly, clapping his hands together. "Alright, I can’t take this anymore. Sitting around doing nothing isn't helping." He looked at Bella. "Are you hungry?"

Bella blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "Hungry? I… I guess." Her stomach growled softly, betraying her. She hadn’t realized how long it had been since she last ate.

Without another word, the two of them made their way into the bunker’s kitchen. The cold as there was a sterile room was a stark contrast to the warmth they both sought. Gabriel opened the cupboards as his eyes were scanning the various cans and boxes of food that were inside the kitchen.

"So," he said, rummaging through the shelves. "What’re we feeling? We got beans, some canned soups… uh, whatever this is." He held up a can with a faded label, squinting at it.

Bella, meanwhile, was staring intently at the shelves, her eyes locking on a stash of sweets in the back corner—chocolate bars, cookies, and a small, precious jar of honey. Her eyes widened, and for a split second, her desire for something sugary overwhelmed her. But she quickly cleared her throat and tried to appear nonchalant, turning her gaze toward the healthier options.

Gabriel didn’t miss a thing. He shot her a look, his brow quirking. "You sure you’re not eyeballing those chocolate bars back there?"

Bella immediately looked defensive, shaking her head. "No! I was, uh… thinking salad, or maybe some soup." She grabbed a can of vegetable soup and held it up as if to prove her point.

Gabriel crossed his arms, smirking now. "Uh-huh. You’re telling me you’re passing up the sweets for a can of soup? Right."

Bella felt her cheeks flush. She bit her lip, knowing she’d been caught but unwilling to admit it. "I’m just trying to eat healthy, alright? It's good for energy."

Gabriel chuckled, grabbing a bag of chips and tossing them on the counter. "Sure, sure. Whatever you say." He gave her a knowing grin. "But, for the record? You don’t have to hide your cravings. We’ve got enough sugar here to ride out the apocalypse."

Bella huffed but couldn’t hide the slight smile tugging at her lips. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was looking at the chocolate bars. Happy now?"

Gabriel grinned wider, pulling out the jar of honey and a couple of chocolate bars. "There we go. No shame in wanting a little sweetness to take the edge off." He tossed one of the bars her way. "Call it a stress snack."

Bella caught the bar, shaking her head. "You’re impossible, you know that?"

"Been told once or twice," Gabriel said with a wink.

As they prepared their makeshift meal as there was, the worry for Sam didn’t fully disappear, but the lighthearted exchange helped ease the tension just a little. It was a temporary distraction from the uncertainty of the storm as the snow angels, and the danger outside the bunker’s walls. Still, both of them knew that at some point, they'd have to face the unknown again. But for now, at least, they had chocolate, chips, and a moment of peace between them.

After their small meal, Gabriel and Bella leaned back against the worn kitchen chairs as they were feeling full but far from at ease. The food had done little to calm the growing knot of worry that settled in their stomachs. Bella stared at the empty plate in front of her, tapping her fingers against the edge, her thoughts drifting back to Sam and Azrael. "It’s been too long," she murmured, breaking the silence. "Something’s wrong."

Gabriel, sitting across from her, sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. He had been trying to keep calm, but the truth was gnawing at him too. "Yeah, I know. They should’ve been back by now. But Sam can handle himself… and Azrael—well, she’s an archangel. They’ll figure it out."

Bella wasn’t so easily convinced. She shook her head, the unease evident in her voice. "I don’t know, Gabriel. That storm out there… and those snow angels… It’s not just another fight. What if something happened? What if they’re stuck or hurt?" Her voice grew more insistent with each word. "We can’t just sit here and wait forever."

Gabriel studied her for a moment, knowing exactly where her mind was going. "You’re thinking about going out there, aren’t you?" he said, raising an eyebrow.

Bella nodded without hesitation. "We have to do something. Sitting here isn't going to help. What if they’re in real danger and need us? I’m not just going to sit here doing nothing while Sam is out there in a freezing storm, possibly hurt or worse."

Gabriel leaned forward, his expression shifting to one of concern. "Bella, I get it. Trust me, I do. But you’re…" He paused, choosing his words carefully. "You’re pregnant. You shouldn’t be putting yourself in danger like that."

Bella narrowed her eyes, already sensing where this conversation was going. "I know I’m pregnant, Gabriel. But that doesn’t mean I’m useless. I can still fight, I can still help. And Sam—he needs us. Both of us."

Gabriel sighed, rubbing his temples. "Look, I’m not saying you’re useless. Far from it. But you’ve got to think about the kid, too. The storm out there isn’t just any storm, and those snow angels are vicious. What if something happens to you? It’s not just you anymore."

Bella bit her lip, frustration clear on her face. She wasn’t used to being sidelined, especially not because of her condition. "You think I don’t know that?" she said, her voice quiet but sharp. "But what am I supposed to do, Gabriel? Just stay here while Sam could be out there freezing to death?"

Gabriel shook his head. "No. You’re supposed to let *me* handle this. You’re right, we need to do something, but I’m the one who should go out there and find them. You stay here where it’s safe." He gave her a half-smile, trying to lighten the mood. "I’m not the one who’s pregnant anymore. You are."

Bella frowned, crossing her arms stubbornly. "I hate this," she admitted, her voice softer now. "I hate feeling like I can’t do anything. Like I’m a burden."

"You’re not a burden," Gabriel said quickly, his tone firm. "You’re doing what’s right for you and the kid. That’s not being weak, that’s being smart."

Bella looked down, her fingers tracing the edge of the table. "But what if you need me?"

Gabriel stood up, walking around the table to stand beside her. "If I need you, I’ll call. I promise. But for now, just trust me, okay? I’ll go, I’ll find Sam and Azrael, and I’ll bring them back. You stay here, stay warm, and keep safe."

Bella didn’t look entirely convinced, but she nodded slowly. "Fine. But you better come back. And bring Sam with you."

Gabriel grinned, giving her a playful salute. "Scout’s honor."

Despite the banter as both of them knew the situation was serious. The storm outside wasn’t just a passing blizzard—it was something unnatural as there was something dangerous. And, Gabriel had no idea what condition Sam and Azrael were in. He grabbed his coat and prepared to head out, his wings twitching as if they could sense the impending challenge. Before he stepped out the door, he turned back to Bella, giving her a reassuring look. "I’ll find them. Promise." With that, he stepped outside as the doors were closing behind him with a gust of cold air. Bella watched him go as her heart was heavy with worry, knowing all she could do now was wait.

Gabriel stepped into the biting cold, his breath crystallizing in the air as it escaped his lips. He didn’t hesitate, knowing every second mattered. With a deep breath, he opened his wings wide, the span of them catching the moonlight as they unfurled. He could feel the strain in his body, the lingering fatigue from bearing the cosmic tears still weighing on him. But he pushed past it, determined. With a powerful flap, he rose into the air, the wind carrying him higher as he scanned the icy landscape below for any sign of Sam and Azrael.

As the storm was fierce as it was whipping snow and ice through the air in violent gusts as it was making it difficult to see much of anything. Gabriel squinted against the onslaught as he was hoping—praying—that it wasn’t too late. That somewhere in the blizzard and they were still alive. “They have to be.”

Back at the bunker, Bella watched from the doorway as her heart was heavy with worry as Gabriel disappeared into the storm. Bella bit her lip as her own thoughts were racing. Gabriel was doing what he thought was best, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that it wasn’t enough. “I can’t just stand by. Not anymore.”

Bella closed the door behind her and stood in the quiet of the bunker as her mind made up. “They don’t know what I really am. But I’m not just going to sit here.” Bella walked quickly to the storage area as she was grabbing a few supplies and strapping them to her belt. Bella checked everything carefully—making sure she had what she needed, even though deep down as she knew she wouldn’t need much. Bella was an archangel too, after all in secret.

As Bella made her way back to the front of the bunker as Bella paused first before she was glancing around to ensure no one could see her. It wasn’t time for the others to know yet, but Bella couldn’t wait for Gabriel to return. “I have to find them. I have to help.” Anything could happen out there.

With one last look behind her, she stepped outside into the cold. The wind bit at her skin, but she barely felt it. Steeling herself, Bella took a deep breath and opened her wings. For a moment, they shimmered in the pale moonlight, large and powerful. She hadn’t used them in so long, and the sensation of stretching them out felt strange yet exhilarating. With a single powerful flap, she lifted off the ground and into the sky.

The storm was fierce, but Bella pushed through it, flying with purpose as she scanned the ground below. She knew Gabriel was out here somewhere, searching for Sam and Azrael. But she also knew he wasn’t expecting her to come. He didn’t know what she was capable of. The wind tore at her, the snow stinging her face, but Bella pressed on, her sharp eyes cutting through the haze as she searched for any sign of them. “I’ll find them. I have to.”

The thought of Sam out there as he could be freezing and possibly injured as it fueled her determination. Bella had made her choice. Bella wasn’t going to be sidelined just because she was pregnant. Bella was an archangel, and that meant she had the power to protect the people she loved.

As she flew deeper into the storm as her golden wings were slicing through the freezing air and Bella couldn't help but wonder just how much of her secret she would need to reveal by the end of this. “They’ll find out sooner or later. But first… I need to find Sam.”

Gabriel soared through the freezing winds of the Northland, his eyes scanning the desolate, snow-covered landscape below. The cold was biting, but as an archangel, it didn’t affect him the way it would a human. Still, the sight of the never-ending storm and the barren land filled him with a growing sense of dread. “Where are they?” He had to find Sam and Azrael before it was too late.

As he flew as there was something caught his eye in the distance—an old but dilapidated cabin. It looked like it had been standing for decades as it was weathered and worn down by the harsh elements. But there was something else—damage. The cabin wasn’t just aged and it had been attacked with the outside walls smashed from the inside.

Gabriel descended swiftly, landing softly in the snow. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed the scene. The door had been blown off its hinges, and snow had swept inside. There were shards of wood and shattered glass scattered around, and deep claw marks etched into the walls. “Something fierce went down here.”

He stepped inside, carefully navigating the wreckage. His sharp eyes caught the faint imprint of footprints in the snow, leading away from the cabin and into the wilderness. “They were here.” He could sense it. But they were no longer alone—whatever had attacked this place had forced them to flee. He followed the trail outside, his heart pounding in his chest as he kept his eyes on the tracks. The storm was worsening, but the footprints remained clear, leading him deeper into the icy expanse.

Gabriel followed the trail as his own wings were tucked tightly against his back as the cold gnawed at him. Gabriel could endure it, but the thought of Sam and Azrael out there as he was exposed to the elements as it was made him move faster. “Come on guys, you have to be close by.” Gabriel kept telling himself.

As Gabriel kept walking, he found a trail that led him to a small cave as there was a hidden cave tucked between the rocks. Gabriel stepped inside as he was relieved to be sheltered from the raging storm outside. But as he moved further into the cave, he froze, his breath catching in his throat.

Before him, two figures stood, frozen solid like statues—Azrael and Sam. Azrael’s wings were wrapped protectively around Sam, shielding him from the cold, her body curled tightly around his. They had been trying to stay warm, to survive. But the cold had overtaken them. They were encased in ice, their expressions frozen in time, Sam's face buried in Azrael’s shoulder, and her wings locked in place around him.

For a moment, Gabriel couldn’t move. “*No…” His mind raced as he approached the statues, his hands trembling slightly. He pressed a hand against the ice, feeling the cold seep through his palm. They were alive—he could feel their faint essence, their grace still pulsing within them, but they were trapped in this frozen prison. “They’re not gone. They can’t be.”

Gabriel stepped back, his eyes glowing with determination. He couldn’t let this be their fate. He extended his hand and summoned his grace, the air around him shimmering with divine energy. The cave filled with light as Gabriel concentrated, focusing his power on the frozen figures before him. “I’m getting you out of here.”

With a surge of energy, Gabriel blasted the ice with a powerful wave of heat as the cave walls were trembling as the ice began to crack and melt. Gabriel poured all his strength into it as the light was intensifying as Gabriel worked to free Sam and Azrael from their icy tomb that they were trapped in due to the weather around them.

Slowly, the ice around them began to break, melting away as Gabriel’s power enveloped them. He could see Sam’s face again, the ice cracking and sliding off his body, followed by Azrael’s wings, which slowly unfurled as the ice shattered around them. Finally, the two collapsed onto the floor of the cave, freed from their frozen prison.

Gabriel rushed forward as he was catching Sam and Azrael as they fell and Gabriel’s hands were still glowing with warmth as he checked them for any signs of life. Sam was breathing—shallow, but he was alive. Azrael’s wings twitched weakly as she was showing a sign that she, too, had survived.

“You’re okay,” Gabriel whispered, relief flooding his voice. “You’re okay. I’ve got you guys.”

Gabriel wrapped his arms around them both as he was pulling them close as he used Gabriel’s grace to warm them further. The storm raged on outside, but in the cave, the air grew warmer as there was the light of Gabriel’s grace keeping the cold at bay and bringing warmth to both Sam and Azrael inside the cave..

“Come on,” Gabriel muttered, his voice strained but hopeful. “Just hang on a little longer.” Gabriel told them both.

In the dim glow of the small cave, Gabriel knelt beside Sam and Azrael, his hand hovering over them as he summoned the warmth of his grace to bring them back from the edge of freezing. A soft golden light emanated from his palm, wrapping around their shivering forms like a protective blanket. Slowly, Sam and Azrael began to stir.

Sam’s eyes fluttered open first as his breath shaky and uneven as he gasped for air and his body still cold and trembling from the frostbite that had nearly claimed him. Azrael followed as she was blinking groggily as she straightened herself and her usual confidence momentarily shaken.

Azrael, still half-asleep, glanced at Sam and spoke softly, "It’s okay… we made it out. We’re safe." She hadn’t yet realized Gabriel was with them.

But as her gaze focused, she saw Gabriel standing nearby, his golden wings faintly visible in the dim light. She sighed, the weight of realization hitting her as she pieced together what had happened. "Of course," Azrael muttered, shaking her head. "I guess you found us."

Gabriel flashed a proud, albeit tired, smile. "What can I say? I’ve always been good at making a dramatic rescue." He watched as Azrael gave a resigned look, clearly disappointed that her plan to handle things herself hadn’t worked out. She crossed her arms, exhaling loudly.

"You weren’t supposed to leave the bunker," Azrael reminded him, her voice sharp but lacking its usual sting. "You know I had it under control."

Gabriel’s expression softened, but his tone held firm. "Control? I found you two nearly frozen to death. What part of that looked like control to you?" He shook his head. "Besides, when have I ever been good at following orders?"

Azrael narrowed her eyes but didn’t argue further. Azrael knew he was right, and as much as she hated admitting it as Gabriel had saved them from certain death. Sam, still shaking, let out a ragged breath. His body was colder than he’d ever felt, and the shivering was nearly uncontrollable. "D-Damn," he stuttered, teeth chattering. "I feel like I-I’m still freezing."

Without hesitation, Gabriel knelt beside Sam again, placing his hands over Sam’s chest. A warm, radiant light surged from Gabriel’s palms, slowly seeping into Sam’s body, pushing away the cold with a soothing heat. As the warmth spread, Sam’s violent shivering lessened, and the tightness in his chest eased.

Sam blinked in surprise, feeling the warmth spread through his body like a healing balm. "What are you…?" He trailed off, not used to Gabriel showing such concern, especially in this way.

Gabriel grinned smugly. "Bet you didn’t know I could do that, huh? Archangel, remember?" He winked at Sam, the usual mischief returning to his voice. "I’ve got a lot of tricks up my sleeve, Sammy. This is just one of them."

Sam, still catching his breath, managed a faint smile. "You’ve never healed anyone before, though. Not like this."

Gabriel shrugged casually, though there was a hint of pride in his eyes. "What can I say? You’re special. Guess you’re the first person I’ve ever bothered to heal."

Azrael raised an eyebrow, watching the interaction with mild amusement. "So, what? You’re a healer now? Didn’t take you for the nurturing type, Gabriel."

Gabriel laughed, the sound lightening the tension in the cave. "Hey, I’ve always had layers. Just didn’t show them off as much."

Sam’s strength slowly returned as the warmth continued to flow through him, and he sat up a little more, feeling better. "Thanks… for saving us."

Gabriel waved it off like it was nothing, but there was a sincerity in his eyes that he rarely showed. "Don’t mention it. Besides, I wasn’t going to let you two turn into ice sculptures."

Azrael sighed, shaking her head with a smile she couldn’t quite hide. "Well, I guess it’s a good thing you didn’t listen to me for once." She glanced at Sam, her tone softening. "We owe you one, Gabriel."

Gabriel, ever the trickster, gave them both a playful salute. "I’ll add it to the list of favors you owe me." He then turned serious, his eyes flicking between Sam and Azrael. "But next time, how about we stick together? I don’t think we can afford any more close calls."

Sam nodded, his strength returning fully now. "Agreed."

Azrael didn’t argue as she was simply nodding in acknowledgment. Even though her own pride was hurting her a bit. Having an archangel save them was disappointing to her but she was also glad that an archangel was here to save them for once. There was no denying it—Gabriel had saved them, and in that moment as they knew they were going to need him just as much as he needed them in the battles to come.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile, back at the bunker, where the soft hum of a computer echoed through the silence, Charlie Bradbury sat cross-legged in front of her array of monitors. Charlie’s fingers flew across the keyboard as lines of code filled the screens as each keypress more satisfying than the last. Charlie had been working on a new system for the bunker as there was something that she couldn’t wait to show off to Sam, Gabriel, Balthazar, and even Lucifer. It was a complex firewall enhancement as it was designed to protect against the interdimensional threats they seemed to be encountering more frequently.

"Just a little more tweaking," she muttered to herself, her eyes darting back and forth as she adjusted the final parameters. "This’ll make us completely invisible to the supernatural nasties outside. No more unexpected intrusions."

Satisfied with her work, Charlie leaned back in her chair and stretched as there was a wide grin spreading across her face. Charlie couldn’t wait to see the look on their faces. They’d all been so caught up in their battles and missions as they deserved to know that the bunker was safer now than ever.

Charlie got up as she was brushing the crumbs of an old sandwich off her lap, and made her way out of her makeshift command center toward the main area of the bunker. "Guys?" she called out, her voice echoing down the hall. "Sam? Gabriel? Balthazar? Um… I guess Lucifer too?" Charlie paused as she was waiting for any response. The usual buzz of activity in the bunker was eerily absent. Her smile faltered.

Charlie was wandered further into the empty halls as she was glancing around and her steps becoming more hesitant. “Where is everyone?” Charlie thought of the empty rooms making her feel suddenly small. She tried again, louder this time, “Hey! Where is everyone?” But all that Charlie heard was only silence.

Charlie felt a prickle of unease creep up her spine. It wasn’t like them to leave without saying anything. “Maybe they’re out on a hunt? But all of them?” She rubbed the back of her neck, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling that was creeping into her mind.

As Charlie walked further into the bunker, something unusual caught her eye. She stopped dead in her tracks, her breath hitching in her throat. Just ahead of her, in the hallway, small white slits—like tears in the fabric of reality—had started to form along the walls. They shimmered faintly, like thin white cracks in glass, slowly spreading, like vines reaching out into the air.

Her heart began to race. “What the hell…?”

She cautiously stepped closer to one of the rips, peering at it with wide eyes. They weren’t just static—they were growing, slowly stretching outwards. She reached a trembling hand toward one of the tears, her fingers brushing the edge of it. A shock of cold ran through her body, and she yanked her hand back, her pulse spiking.

Suddenly, one of the rips expanded rapidly as it was widening into a swirling portal before her. Charlie stumbled backward as her heart was pounding in her chest. The portal seemed alive as it was pulling at the air around it, as if trying to suck everything in. Charlie was trying to get herself out but it was hard to do so.

“Okay, this is bad. This is very, very bad!” she muttered, panic rising in her throat. She tried to turn, to run, but the portal seemed to sense her fear, and with a sudden whoosh, the pull became too strong. The air around her warped, and before she could even scream, she felt herself being yanked backward.

Charlie reached out as she was trying to grab onto something—anything—but her fingers only met empty air. The world around her twisted and spiraled, and she was falling as it was tumbling through the void. Bright flashes of white light blinded her, and the sensation of falling seemed endless.

Charlie let out a terrified gasp as she plummeted deeper into the portal and her stomach lurching with every twist and turn. The coldness from the rip felt like icy claws digging into her skin as they were freezing her to the bone as she fell through a vortex of shimmering light and darkness.

Just as suddenly as it had started, the falling stopped. With a hard thud, Charlie crashed onto the ground, gasping as the wind was knocked out of her. She groaned, clutching her ribs as she struggled to sit up, her vision spinning. The world around her was strange, disorienting. She was no longer in the bunker—wherever she was, it was a far cry from the safety of her computer-laden sanctuary.

Charlie blinked as her vision was clearing, and saw an unfamiliar landscape before her. The ground beneath her was cold and crystalline as they were was shimmering under an alien sky. Strange, distorted shapes loomed in the distance, and the air felt thick with an energy that made her skin prickle.

She struggled to her feet, looking around in awe and fear. "Where... the hell am I?" she whispered, her voice barely audible in the eerie stillness of the place.

As Charlie tried to make sense of her surroundings, she felt a deep pang of isolation. “Where were the others?” And more importantly, “How in the world was she going to get back?”

Her eyes darted around, searching for any sign of life, or at least something familiar. But there was nothing—just the strange, warped reality she had fallen into. Charlie took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. “She was smart. She could figure this out.” But as the white rips in the fabric of reality continued to shimmer and twist around her, she couldn’t help but feel a sinking sense of dread. She wasn’t safe. Not anymore. And whatever had pulled her into this new world… wasn’t done with her yet.

Charlie rubbed her aching ribs, still catching her breath after the rough landing. Slowly, she stood up, wincing as she took in her surroundings. The first thing that struck her was the sky—it wasn’t like anything she had ever seen before, not in any world or realm she had heard of. It wasn’t blue, gray, or any natural shade; instead, it shimmered with swirling hues of violet, silver, and deep crimson. The sky looked almost liquid, like oil in water, as though it was constantly in motion, rippling and changing like a living organism. Occasional flashes of light danced across the horizon, not quite like lightning, but more like silent explosions of color.

Above, the sun—or whatever passed for one—was a pale, ghostly orb, emitting a cold, silver light that barely warmed the ground. The light didn’t feel natural. It cast long, eerie shadows and made everything look slightly out of focus, as if she were seeing the world through a lens that wasn’t quite right.

Charlie’s eyes lowered to the forest around her, and she immediately knew she wasn’t in Kansas anymore—or anywhere remotely familiar. The trees were tall, impossibly tall, stretching up into the shimmering sky like spindly fingers. But these weren’t ordinary trees. Their bark was glossy and dark, like black glass, reflecting the strange light from the sky. Some of the trunks twisted and spiraled upwards, bending in unnatural ways as if they had grown in defiance of gravity.

The leaves were the most bizarre part. They weren’t green; instead, they glowed faintly, each one pulsing with a soft, bioluminescent glow in shades of deep purple, electric blue, and iridescent green. The leaves shifted and swayed even though there was no wind, and as Charlie moved closer, she noticed they weren’t attached to branches in the normal way. Instead, they seemed to float just above the branches, as if held in place by an invisible force.

The forest floor beneath her feet wasn’t made of dirt or leaves either. It was a soft, spongy material, almost like moss, but with a peculiar texture, like walking on the surface of a sponge. Every step she took made the ground gently squish beneath her boots, but it was cool to the touch, and the color was an odd gradient of blue and silver, shimmering in the dim light. Scattered across the forest floor were clusters of strange, crystalline flowers. Their petals were translucent, refracting the silver light into tiny rainbows, and they hummed softly, emitting a faint, melodic vibration. The air was thick with the strange, metallic scent of these flowers, sharp and unfamiliar.

There was an eerie stillness to the place. No birds chirping, no rustling animals. Just the low hum of the glowing flora and the distant crackle of the shimmering sky. The silence pressed down on Charlie, making her acutely aware of her isolation. Every movement she made seemed amplified in the quiet, from the crunch of her boots to her ragged breathing.

Charlie walked cautiously forward, glancing around at the alien landscape. The forest seemed endless, each tree identical to the next, their black glass-like trunks reflecting warped images of her as she passed. There was no clear path, no sign of civilization, no trail to follow—just an expanse of otherworldly terrain that seemed to go on forever.

As she ventured deeper, Charlie noticed something else—a faint glow in the distance. Not the soft pulsing light of the leaves, but something more distinct as there was a more purposeful light that was surrounding Charlie. It was a steady as there was a soft blue glow and low to the ground as it was barely visible through the dense trees.

“What the hell…” Charlie whispered to herself, her voice shaky. She took a few cautious steps toward the light, curiosity and fear warring within her. If there was something out there, it could be dangerous… but it was also the only thing that stood out in this surreal landscape.

She moved carefully, brushing her fingers against one of the crystalline flowers as she passed. It was cold to the touch, like ice, and when she pulled her hand away, her fingers were damp with a strange, silvery dew. It glowed faintly on her skin before evaporating, leaving behind an unsettling tingling sensation.

The closer she got to the glow, the more intense the sensation of being watched became. Charlie stopped and spun around, scanning the alien forest, but there was no one there—at least, no one she could see. The trees loomed silently, their glowing leaves pulsing in rhythm with each other, almost like the forest itself was breathing. It was beautiful in a way, but also deeply unsettling.

She pressed on, her boots sinking into the spongy ground with each step. The faint light in the distance became clearer as she approached, and eventually, she reached the source: a small clearing where the trees thinned out, revealing a pool of water. The water itself wasn’t natural either—it was a deep, glowing blue, almost like liquid sapphire, perfectly still and unnervingly clear. Beneath the surface, strange shapes floated—tiny, jellyfish-like creatures with long, translucent tendrils, softly illuminating the pool from within.

Charlie crouched by the edge of the pool, staring into its depths. The water didn’t seem cold, despite the icy look of it, and when she cautiously dipped a finger into it, the surface rippled gently, but the water didn’t cling to her skin the way normal water would. It was almost too perfect, like it wasn’t water at all, but something far more bizarre and alien.

She sat back, her mind racing. “Where am I?” This world was beyond anything she could have imagined, and the longer she stayed, the more dangerous it felt. She knew she needed to find a way out. But how?

As Charlie stood and looked around, the shimmering sky above twisted again as the colors were swirling around faster, as if the very fabric of this strange place was unstable as it was constantly shifting around her. Charlie couldn’t stay here for long and she needed to find a way back to the bunker before the others came back.

“I have to get back… but how?”

Charlie trudged deeper into the bizarre forest, her nerves on edge as she called out, “Hello? Anyone out there?” Her voice echoed eerily, but no answer came. The forest seemed to swallow her words, offering nothing in return but the faint humming of the glowing leaves and the gentle ripple of the shimmering sky overhead.

She kept walking, glancing warily around her, trying to keep her spirits up. “This is so not how I thought today was gonna go,” she muttered under her breath, hands shaking a little. “I mean, come on, this feels like something straight out of a bad Twilight Zone episode—or maybe like that one scene in The Thing where everyone’s losing their minds... though, honestly, I could deal with Kurt Russell right about now…”

Charlie rambled on, using her usual defense mechanism—humor—against the rising fear creeping up her spine. “Maybe this is all just a messed-up dream? Yeah, sure, like in Invasion of the Body Snatchers where you wake up and everyone’s an alien... Or maybe it’s more like War of the Worlds, but with trees? What’s next, walking pods? Tentacle monsters?”

Just then, she heard a faint, rustling noise behind her. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. She froze mid-sentence, her breath catching in her throat. Slowly, she turned around, squinting into the shadowy expanse of the alien forest. For a moment, she saw nothing—just the dark, twisted trees and the strange glowing plants. Then, something moved.

Her eyes widened in horror. It wasn’t a person, but it was something alive—or, at least, something that used to be alive. The creature that stumbled into view wasn’t human—it had a humanoid form, but its skin was a sickly, pale greenish-blue, with patches of decayed flesh hanging from its body. Its eyes were completely black, hollow pits that seemed to absorb all light. What was once a face now looked distorted, alien, its mouth twisted unnaturally, revealing rows of jagged, discolored teeth.

Charlie’s heart raced. “Oh... hell no,” she whispered, backing away slowly. “This is some serious Night of the Living Dead alien edition right here…”

The alien zombie let out a low, guttural groan, and then, as if it suddenly noticed her presence, it turned its head sharply in her direction. Charlie’s eyes locked with the dark, soulless voids where its eyes should have been, and she realized with a jolt that it was moving toward her—slowly at first, but with a hungry, determined gait.

“Okay, okay, I’ve seen enough movies to know where this is going!” Charlie spun on her heel and bolted, running as fast as her legs could carry her. The soft, spongy forest floor squished under her boots, slowing her down just enough to make her panic even more. The eerie hum of the trees seemed to grow louder, as if they were watching her, the entire forest alive and aware of her presence.

As she ran, she heard the rustling behind her grow louder—the thing was gaining on her, it's unnatural, uneven steps growing faster. Charlie’s mind raced. “Come on, come on, think! Shaun of the Dead, Resident Evil, anything! What did they do? Oh right, RUN FASTER!” she shouted at herself, her breath coming in ragged gasps.

Charlie tore through the trees as she was darting between the massive black trunks as it was desperately looking for somewhere to hide—or better yet but something to fight with. The glowing trees offered no shelter, and the alien zombie’s groans were growing closer and louder by the second.

In a frenzy, Charlie spotted something up ahead—a cluster of large, jagged rocks. “Shelter, or at least a place to hide!” She sprinted toward them, her heart pounding in her ears, praying she could reach them before the creature closed the gap. But as she neared the rocks, she glanced back over her shoulder, and to her horror, the zombie was even closer than she thought. Its twisted form lurched and staggered, arms outstretched, its grotesque mouth opening wider as it let out another low, terrifying groan.

Charlie stumbled, nearly falling, but caught herself just in time. Her chest burned from the exertion, but she pushed herself forward, forcing her legs to move faster. Finally, she reached the rocks and dove behind them, crouching low and pressing her back against the largest boulder, trying to catch her breath. Her mind raced, and panic clawed at her throat.

The creature’s footsteps slowed as it approached the rocks, its uneven shuffle echoing eerily through the silent forest. Charlie could hear it sniffing the air, searching for her. She swallowed hard, trying to keep her breathing quiet. “Think, Charlie, think! What would Ripley do? Or Sarah Connor? Or even frickin’ Ash from *Evil Dead*?”

Charlie’s eyes darted around, scanning the ground for anything—anything—she could use as a weapon. Then, she saw it—a sharp, broken-off branch, its end jagged and pointed like a makeshift spear, just a few feet away. She had to risk it. She crawled slowly toward the branch, every movement painfully slow as she tried not to make a sound.

The creature groaned again as its footsteps were shuffling closer. Charlie’s heart pounded in her chest as her pulse deafening in her ears. Finally as her fingers closed around the branch, and she pulled it toward her as she was gripping it tightly in both hands. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.

Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself. “Alright, Charlie. Time to go full Final Girl mode.” She peeked around the rock, and sure enough, the alien zombie was just a few steps away, its hollow eyes scanning the area, its twisted mouth drooling as it searched for her. With a burst of adrenaline, Charlie stood up, raised the sharp branch above her head, and charged at the creature with a scream.

Charlie crouched low behind the rock, her breath shallow and her heart hammering in her chest. She clutched the jagged branch in her hands, her knuckles white with tension. The alien zombie’s grotesque footsteps drew closer, its uneven shuffle echoing ominously through the bizarre forest. Every step seemed louder than the last, and Charlie could feel the weight of its presence looming over her.

The creature stopped just a few feet away as it was sniffing the air. Its eerie groans sent shivers down her spine, and for a moment as she felt frozen in place. But, the makeshift weapon in her hands reminded her she wasn’t completely helpless. Charlie needed to do what she needed to do so she had to do it.

“You got this, Charlie. You’ve seen enough horror movies to know how this goes. Just aim for the head…”

The creature’s rotting form came into view as its hollow black eyes was scanning the area, and then it turned toward her. Its twisted mouth opened as she was letting out a low as there was the hungry groan. That was the moment Charlie struck at the alien zombie with everything that she had in the strength of her arms.

With all the strength she could muster, she swung the branch right at the creature’s head. The sharp end of the branch connected with a sickening ‘thud’, and the alien zombie staggered backward, its arms flailing as it let out a shriek of pain. The branch had punctured its skull, but Charlie didn’t stop there. She kept hitting it, again and again, smashing the jagged branch down on its head until the grotesque form collapsed to the ground.

Charlie’s heart pounded in her ears as she watched the creature twitch on the floor, its body convulsing for a moment before it finally went still. She stood over it, panting heavily, her arms shaking from the adrenaline coursing through her veins. Blood and some kind of strange, dark green ooze splattered the ground around the now-lifeless body.

She exhaled, feeling a strange mix of pride and disgust as she looked down at what she’d done. “Take that, alien-zombie-thing,” she muttered under her breath, still holding the branch tightly. “Okay, maybe I’m not Sarah Connor, but I’m *definitely* not the damsel in distress either.”

But the victory was short-lived. Charlie knew she had to keep moving. This wasn’t the end of whatever nightmare she’d fallen into. Wiping her brow, she tossed the bloodied branch aside and started running again, her senses on high alert. The forest seemed darker now, the glowing trees casting eerie shadows in the dim light. The alien landscape made it hard to gauge her direction, but she couldn’t afford to stop and think. Her only goal was to put as much distance between her and the alien zombie as possible.

Charlie’s mind raced as she darted between the strange, twisted trees, each one seeming more menacing than the last. “There’s got to be somewhere to hide. A cave, a building, something.” But no matter how far she ran, the landscape remained alien, foreign, and unfamiliar.

As she sprinted, Charlie couldn’t help but mutter to herself, “This is insane. First, I’m coding a security system, next thing I know, I’m in some weird alternate reality fighting off alien zombies? Yeah, totally normal Tuesday…”

Charlie kept moving as her breaths were coming in short as they were sharp gasps and her legs starting to burn from the exertion. The eerie silence of the forest felt oppressive, but Charlie pushed through as she was determined to find safety—if there even was such a thing in this nightmare.

After what felt like hours of running as she finally slowed down and her lungs burning and her body on the verge of collapse. Charlie leaned against a glowing tree as she was catching her breath and her eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger. The forest was silent as it was unnervingly so for Charlie.

For now, it seemed like she was alone, but she knew better than to trust the quiet. Charlie wiped her brow and muttered, “Okay, I need to find shelter. Maybe a nice, non-alien-zombie-infested cave. Yeah, that sounds good.” With her newfound resolve, Charlie took off again, determined to find safety before the horrors of this strange world caught up with her.

So as Charlie’s heart raced as she dashed through the bizarre alien forest, her eyes were scanning frantically for any sign of shelter. She needed to find somewhere safe, fast. The alien zombies could still be lurking, and her encounter with one had left her shaken. “A cave, a house, anything,” she thought, the desperation growing with each step.

Suddenly, she stumbled upon a break in the trees and skidded to a halt. In front of her, a wide-open patch of land stretched out, surrounded by a high fence. Beyond it, nestled in the center of the clearing, was a small cabin. Relief washed over her, but it was quickly replaced by caution. “What if it's another trap? Or worse—more alien zombies?”

Still, she didn’t have many options. Her eyes darted to the figure moving outside the cabin. She could see someone walking around, tending to something near the fence. For a split second, she hesitated, but her need for safety won out. She waved her arms frantically, trying to catch the figure’s attention.

"Hey! Hey, over here!" Charlie shouted, her voice hoarse from running. The figure turned toward her, and Charlie's heart leapt—”Finally, a person!” But just as quickly, her relief vanished when she saw them pull out a gun.

“Oh crap. Not again.” Charlie said.

She froze, hands raised in the air as the man approached cautiously, the barrel of the gun trained on her. "Wait, wait! I’m not bitten! I swear!" Charlie shouted, her voice cracking with urgency. She quickly stripped off her jacket, lifting her arms to show her skin, then yanked up her pants to display her uninjured legs. "See? No bites, no infection!"

The man, still skeptical, took a few more steps forward. His features came into view, and Charlie’s heart nearly stopped. He looked like Gabriel—well, sort of. If Gabriel had decided to drop the whole archangel vibe and become some backwoods hillbilly straight out of one of those cheap horror movies she loved to binge. This guy had a heavy beard that covered most of his face, long scruffy hair falling over his shoulders, and to top it all off, he was wearing glasses and a black cap with a logo Charlie couldn’t quite make out.

“What the hell…?” Charlie muttered under her breath, blinking in disbelief. “Gabriel?”

The man furrowed his brow, clearly not recognizing her. "Do I know you? Who are you?" he asked, his voice gruff and accented—far removed from the sharp, sarcastic tone she was used to hearing from the archangel. He lowered the gun slightly but kept it ready, eyeing her with suspicion.

Charlie, still catching her breath, blinked at him a few times, trying to process what she was seeing. "I... I’m Charlie. Charlie Bradbury. You—you really look like someone I know." She squinted, taking in his strange attire—he was wearing overalls and a plaid shirt, with boots that looked worn down from years of use. The whole getup was like something out of a horror-comedy.

The man—’Gabriel?’—gave her a once-over before snorting, clearly amused. “Well, ain’t that somethin’. I don’t know any Charlies, but you sure look like you’ve seen better days.”

Charlie glanced at his outfit again, biting back a laugh. It was absurd—this alternate version of Gabriel looked like he belonged on a cheesy reality show about backwoods survivalists. She couldn’t resist a quip. “Yeah, well, you look like you stepped out of a ‘Scary Hillbilly Cabin of Doom’ movie. All you’re missing is a chainsaw.”

He raised an eyebrow and finally lowered the gun, crossing his arms. “Funny. But you didn’t answer my question. What are you doing out here? This place isn’t exactly safe for strangers.”

Charlie shook her head, still trying to wrap her mind around this strange version of Gabriel. “I don’t even know. One minute, I’m back at the bunker, and the next... Well, I ended up in this weird, alien forest running from zombie aliens—long story. But now I’m here, and, honestly, I was kind of hoping you weren’t gonna shoot me.”

Gabriel—or whoever this was—scratched his beard, seemingly mulling it over. “Zombie aliens, huh? Sounds like a bad dream. But you’re lucky I didn’t shoot. Not many people make it out here alive.”

Charlie let out a nervous laugh. “Yeah, I’m realizing that.”

For a few moments, the two of them stood in silence, the absurdity of the situation hanging between them. Charlie glanced around, suddenly feeling very vulnerable in the open. "So... Can I, like, come inside or something? I don’t really want to get eaten by alien zombies."

He eyed her again, then sighed. “Yeah, alright. Come on. But don’t touch anything. I got traps set up around here, and I don’t feel like patchin’ you up if you set one off.”

Charlie nodded quickly as she was eager to get inside the cabin. As the man—Gabriel’s redneck twin—led her toward the door and she couldn’t help but wonder how she’d ended up in this weird version of reality. But for now, she was just glad to have found someone who didn’t immediately try to kill her.

Gabriel led Charlie into the cabin, and the moment the door shut behind them, he called out, “Boys! Get over here, now!”

Charlie, still processing the whole strange encounter, furrowed her brow. Kids? Gabriel had kids? Before she could even wrap her head around it, two small figures came rushing out from a back room. They were identical—twin boys, maybe five or six years old, with wild, dark hair and mischievous grins that lit up their little faces as they bounded toward Gabriel.

Seeing these two twin boys was so much like her Gabriel from the world that Charlie came from. Gabriel had one girl and one boy as they were twins. Why aren’t they the same as the ones from her own timeline? These kids were cute, in a weird way, but they seem like they’re out going kids.

"Dad! Did you bring us a raccoon for dinner?!" one of the boys asked, bouncing excitedly.

“No raccoon today, boys.” Gabriel replied, ruffling their hair, “but we’ll go shootin’ targets later, alright?”

"Yay!" they both yelled in unison, hopping around like they’d just won the lottery.

Charlie blinked in surprise, her brain stalling as she took in the sight. Gabriel—this hillbilly version of him—had kids. Twins, no less. She had so many questions, but her voice managed to croak out, “Wait… you have kids?”

Gabriel turned toward her with a small, knowing smirk. He sighed, realizing he had some explaining to do. “Yeah, Charlie. I have kids.” His eyes softened a bit as he looked back at the boys, who were already grabbing wooden toy rifles from the floor to practice shooting.

Charlie was still in shock, but her curiosity got the better of her. “Are they… nephilim?”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed that she knew the term. “Smart girl. Yeah, they’re nephilim. Half-angel, half something else.” He hesitated, then gave her a look as if she wasn’t ready for what was coming next.

Charlie tilted her head. “Half… something else? They’re not human? What’s the other half?”

Gabriel let out a sigh and folded his arms, leaning against the kitchen counter. “Their mom was a woman named Kali,” he said, watching her reaction closely.

Charlie blinked. “Kali... as in, the Kali? The Hindu goddess?”

“Bingo,” Gabriel said with a grin. “You catch on quick. Half angel, half god—pretty wild, huh?”

Charlie’s jaw practically hit the floor. “You’re telling me those kids are part angel and part god?”

Gabriel chuckled at her astonishment. “Yep. You’re lookin’ at two of the strongest little brats in the universe.” He winked at the twins, who were already setting up makeshift targets inside the cabin. “And trust me, you don’t want to get on their bad side.”

Charlie’s mind spun with this new information. “How was this possible?” She had read about Kali in some mythology books, and now she was hearing that Gabriel, an archangel, had kids with a literal goddess? The lore-nerd in her was geeking out, but the reality of it all was overwhelming.

After a moment of silence, Charlie asked carefully, “Where’s Kali now?”

Gabriel’s playful demeanor faltered, and a shadow passed over his face. He let out a deep breath, his eyes clouded with something Charlie hadn’t seen before—sadness. “She’s gone, Charlie,” he said quietly, turning away from her. “Those alien zombie bastards took her. Last I saw of her, she was fightin’ them off. Never made it back.” His voice grew quieter, almost a whisper. “Been takin’ care of the boys ever since. Doing the best I can.”

Between Gabriel and Charlie, the room seemed to fall into a heavy silence after that. Even the twins seemed to pick up on the shift in mood as their boisterous play as it was quieting down as they noticed the look on their dad’s face. Charlie could sense that she asked a question that brought Gabriel to remember when his love was taken away from him.

Charlie’s heart sank as she realized the weight Gabriel had been carrying. Raising two nephilim children alone, after losing the love of his life to those alien zombies—it was no wonder he’d become so isolated out here. She didn’t know what to say, but something about his resilience made her feel a strange admiration for him.

“You’re doing a good job, Gabriel,” Charlie finally said, her voice soft and sincere. “I can tell.”

Gabriel glanced at her, a small, bittersweet smile forming on his lips. “Thanks, kid. Means a lot.”

There was a brief pause before Gabriel straightened up, shaking off the sadness. “Well, enough of that depressing crap. How about we get you somethin’ to eat? I’m guessin’ you’re starving after runnin’ around dodging alien zombies all day.”

Charlie gave him a weak smile, appreciating the change in tone. “Yeah, I could eat. But, uh, do you have something… less weird than raccoon on the menu?”

Gabriel laughed. “Don’t worry, I’ve got better taste than that.” He gestured toward a small stove in the corner. “Come on, I’ll whip up something.”

As Charlie followed him as her mind still reeled with everything she’d just learned. Alien zombies, alternate realities, half-angel, half-god children—this was more bizarre than any sci-fi movie she’d ever seen. But if there was one thing she knew as it was that she was in good company. And somehow, that made her feel just a little bit safer in this crazy world.

Gabriel placed a plate in front of Charlie with a wide grin, his pride shining through his rugged, hillbilly appearance. The dish was… well, it wasn’t anything Charlie had seen before. The roasted frog legs were stacked neatly on the plate, with crispy, golden-brown skin glistening under the light. Next to it, a bowl of what looked like roasted bugs—crickets maybe?—was set on the table, accompanied by a pitcher of something Gabriel called “ham juice.” She wasn’t sure if that was a joke or not.

"Dig in!" Gabriel said enthusiastically, pulling a chair back and plopping down at the head of the table. His two twin boys were already tearing into their portions, chomping on the frog legs and popping bugs into their mouths like they were candy. Their faces lit up with glee as they munched away, making slurping sounds that made Charlie’s stomach churn a little.

Charlie stared down at the plate in front of her, trying to muster the courage to take a bite. ‘How did I get here?’ she thought to herself. ‘Fighting alien zombies, ending up in a backwoods cabin with Gabriel… and now frog legs and bugs?’

"You okay there, Charlie?" Gabriel asked, noticing her hesitation. His tone was playful, but there was a hint of concern in his eyes. "You’re not gonna tell me you’ve never had frog legs before, are ya?"

Charlie forced a smile, trying to keep it light. "Uh… no, can’t say I’ve ever had the pleasure."

Gabriel laughed, leaning back in his chair. "Well, you’re in for a treat. Best frog legs this side of—well, whatever reality we’re in."

The boys giggled at their father’s joke, their faces smeared with the remnants of their meal. One of them, still chewing on a frog leg, pointed at Charlie and asked through a mouthful of food, “Aren’t you hungry, lady?”

Charlie bit her lip as her eyes were flicking from the enthusiastic twins to Gabriel, who looked at her expectantly. Charlie didn’t want to be rude, especially since Gabriel had clearly worked hard to make this meal for her, but the thought of putting any of it in her mouth was… daunting, to say the least.

“So, uh… what’s in this… ‘ham juice’ exactly?” Charlie asked, trying to stall for time as she poked at the frog legs with her fork.

Gabriel grinned, pouring a cup of the thick, pinkish liquid and sliding it toward her. “It’s a secret family recipe. Ham, a bit of honey, some spices. It’s good for ya. Warms the soul.” He raised his own cup and took a long gulp, wiping his mouth afterward with the back of his hand. “Trust me, once you try it, you’ll never want to drink anything else.”

Charlie stared at the cup, feeling a sense of dread. “Warms the soul, huh?” She figured her soul was probably already warm enough, but she didn’t want to offend him.

“Well… here goes nothing,” she muttered under her breath as she picked up a roasted frog leg, holding it gingerly between her fingers. The boys watched her with wide, expectant eyes, clearly excited to see her try it.

With a deep breath, Charlie took a small bite. The crispy skin crunched between her teeth, and she chewed slowly, trying to ignore the fact that she knew exactly what kind of animal she was eating. To her surprise, it wasn’t half bad. It had a chicken-like texture, but with a slightly gamier taste. Still, she couldn’t help but think about all the things she’d rather be eating.

"See?" Gabriel said, flashing a grin. "Told ya. Not so bad, huh?"

Charlie nodded, forcing another smile. "Yeah… not bad," she lied. The truth was, she was trying to figure out how to get through the rest of the meal without gagging.

The twins continued eating with gusto, shoveling handfuls of roasted bugs into their mouths like popcorn. "Dad, can we have more bugs?" one of them asked, his voice muffled by the mouthful of crispy critters.

Gabriel chuckled. "Sure thing, sport. Gotta keep your strength up."

Charlie watched the scene unfold, a mix of amusement and bewilderment swirling in her mind. She couldn’t help but admire how Gabriel handled being a father, especially under such bizarre circumstances. He was clearly devoted to his kids, despite the unusual living conditions and the alien zombie apocalypse raging outside. She had never imagined Gabriel in a paternal role, but seeing him now, it almost made sense. He had a way of making the best out of a weird situation.

"So…" Charlie began, trying to steer the conversation to something other than the food. "What’s the deal with this place? How long have you guys been out here?"

Gabriel leaned back in his chair, taking another swig of ham juice. "Oh, we’ve been out here for a while now. After the whole apocalypse mess kicked off, we found this place and set up shop. It’s not much, but it keeps us safe. Or at least, it did… until Kali—" His voice trailed off, and he cleared his throat before forcing a smile. "Anyway, we’ve been managing. Gotta keep the kids safe, y’know?"

Charlie nodded, her gaze softening as she looked at the boys. "You’re doing a good job," she said sincerely. "It’s not easy raising kids in a world like this."

Gabriel chuckled, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Thanks. I do what I can. Kali… she was better at this than me. But these boys, they’re tough. Just like their mom."

The twins, oblivious to the weight of the conversation, were already back to planning their next target-shooting session. One of them piped up, "Can we shoot the zombies, Dad? You said we could!"

Gabriel smirked, ruffling his son's hair. "Maybe someday, kiddo. For now, let’s stick to cans."

Charlie couldn’t help but laugh with the sweet moment between Gabriel and his two twin boys. The whole scene was surreal—a family of half-angel, half-god kids, Gabriel playing the role of dad in a rundown cabin in the middle of an alien zombie apocalypse, and here she was as she was trying to choke down frog legs and ham juice.

“Well, I guess if I’m gonna survive this weird new world, I’d better get used to the food,” Charlie said, taking another reluctant bite of her frog leg.

Gabriel grinned. “That’s the spirit, Charlie. Welcome to the family.”

Outside, as darkness enveloped the forest, the atmosphere shifted ominously. The vibrant colors of the trees faded into shadowy silhouettes, and the chirping of insects and rustling leaves transformed into an unsettling cacophony. The eerie sounds echoed through the air as alien zombies, grotesque and otherworldly, prowled the underbrush. Their pale skin glimmered under the faint moonlight, and their elongated limbs moved unnaturally, scanning the area for any signs of life.

These creatures, driven by an insatiable hunger, seized whatever they could find. A small deer stumbled into view, its doe-like eyes wide with terror. Before it could escape, several of the alien zombies lunged forward, their claws tearing into its flesh with horrifying ease. They dragged the struggling animal to the ground, where their crude, metallic devices came to life, probing and examining the creature as if it were nothing more than a lab specimen.

The gruesome sight played out in the shadows, a stark reminder of the nightmarish reality that now gripped this world. Further along the tree line, a young woman wandered through the thicket, her expression a mix of determination and fear. She had been scavenging for food, her stomach growling with hunger. Her long hair hung loosely around her shoulders, and her eyes darted around, searching for any signs of edible plants or leftover scraps. The forest, however, seemed more alive than ever, with the sense that she was being watched lurking in the air.

Suddenly, the oppressive stillness shattered as one of the alien zombies emerged from the shadows, its grotesque face twisted into an expression of insatiable hunger. Before the woman could react, the creature lunged at her and its gnarled the fingers as it was grasping her wrist with an iron grip.

The lady screamed as there was a primal sound filled with terror, as the alien zombie dragged her away from the relative safety of the trees. The forest became a blur as she fought against her captor as she was kicking and thrashing, but it was no use. The alien's strength was overwhelming for her to even handle at the moment.

“Let me go! Please!” she pleaded, her voice echoing through the darkening woods as they approached a cave. The entrance was lined with strange, glowing fungi that pulsed with an otherworldly light, casting a greenish hue over the surrounding area.

As they reached the mouth of the cave, the woman’s screams intensified, a mixture of fear and desperation echoing off the rocky walls. “Somebody help!” she cried, her eyes wide with horror as the alien zombie pulled her inside.

Inside the cave, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The walls shimmered with bioluminescent minerals as it was illuminating the dark spaces with an ethereal glow. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decay, and the sound of dripping water echoed in the distance. It can be heard throughout the dark forest that was lurking with the alien zombies.

The alien zombie thrust her into the cavern, where a handful of its comrades lurked as their forms barely visible in the dim light. They loomed over her like vultures and their predatory instincts sharp, as they it was revealed in the chaos that surrounded them. It was hard not to listen as the screaming got larder.

With her heart pounding in her chest, the young woman struggled to her feet, eyes darting around for an escape route. But as she glanced back at the entrance, she realized the aliens had blocked it, their grotesque forms standing guard. Panic surged through her veins, and she shouted once more, “Somebody, please! Help me!” The cave responded only with echoes, her voice swallowed by the darkness, as the aliens began to advance.

Gabriel led Charlie down a narrow corridor lined with mismatched photographs and handmade crafts. The light from a single bulb flickered overhead, casting a cozy yet rustic ambiance. As they approached the small room, Gabriel pushed the door open with a flourish, revealing a space that was small but warm.

Inside, the walls were adorned with faded floral wallpaper, and a wooden bed occupied the corner, draped with blankets made from bear fur. The sight was both intimidating and oddly comforting, the thick, plush fabric exuding warmth. A single window offered a view of the darkening forest outside, the last rays of sunlight barely illuminating the treetops.

“Welcome to your new room!” Gabriel announced with a grin, his enthusiasm palpable. “I hope you find it cozy.”

Charlie forced a smile, doing her best to mask her discomfort. “It’s perfect, Gabriel! Thank you so much,” she replied, her voice laced with sincerity. Although the bear fur was not quite her style, she appreciated the effort he put into making her feel welcome in this bizarre and frightening world.

“Just let me know if you need anything,” Gabriel said, watching her with genuine concern. “I want you to feel at home.”

With a nod, Charlie sank onto the bed, feeling the plush fur envelop her like a warm hug. It was a little too much for her liking, but she wouldn’t complain. She lay back, allowing herself to relax for the first time since her arrival in this strange place. As the weight of the day settled over her, her eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted into a peaceful sleep, the faint sound of Gabriel’s voice echoing in her mind.

Meanwhile, Gabriel tiptoed out of the room as he was careful not to disturb her. Gabriel made his way to the boys' room, where the twins were already nestled under their blankets as their eyes wide with excitement. Gabriel sat on the edge of the bed as there was a fond smile spreading across his face.

“Alright, my little bears,” he said softly. “Who wants to hear a story before bed?”

The twins nodded eagerly, their eyes sparkling in the dim light. “Me! Me!” they chimed in unison.

“Tonight, I’m going to tell you the story of The Seven Bears,” Gabriel began, his voice low and soothing. “Once upon a time, in a faraway forest, there were seven bears who lived in a big cage. They were trapped, and they wanted nothing more than to be free…”

As Gabriel spun the tale, the boys listened with rapt attention and their imaginations were igniting as he described the clever Golden Bear who came up with a plan to escape. Gabriel painted vivid scenes of daring escapes as their laughter and adventure as captivating their young minds.

“…And so, with teamwork and bravery, the seven bears managed to open the cage and run free into the forest!” Gabriel concluded, his tone triumphant.

The boys erupted into cheers, their excitement palpable. “That was awesome, Daddy! I want to be a bear!” one of them exclaimed, while the other jumped up and down in delight.

Gabriel chuckled, his heart swelling with love for his children. “You can be whatever you want, my little ones. Now, it’s time to sleep. Tomorrow will bring more adventures, and I promise we’ll go shooting targets!”

He kissed each boy gently on the forehead, tucking their blankets around them snugly. “Goodnight, my bears. Sweet dreams,” he whispered before quietly exiting the room.

As he made his way to his own small room, Gabriel felt a sense of peace wash over him. He had managed to create a semblance of normalcy for his kids despite the chaos outside. Slipping into bed, he allowed himself a moment to think about Kali and the uncertainty that lingered in the back of his mind. But exhaustion quickly overtook him, and soon, he drifted off to sleep, dreaming of happier times and the warmth of his family.

Meanwhile, outside the cabin, the forest grew darker and more ominous as the sounds of alien zombies were echoing louder through the trees as there was a stark contrast to the peaceful haven Gabriel had created inside for his kids and himself including their new guest, Charlie. They were hiding inside while the alien zombies were lurking outside as they were eyeing at the house with their eyes sharp.

Outside, the air was thick with an eerie stillness, and the shadows of the alien zombies lurked around the cabin, their grotesque forms barely illuminated by the moonlight. They were drawn to the warm glow spilling from the windows, their vacant eyes fixated on the small sanctuary. A low, guttural growl escaped from one of the creatures, signaling the others to keep watch as they waited, their hunger growing with each passing moment.

Inside, Charlie was nestled comfortably in bed, lost in a deep sleep, the remnants of her earlier fear fading into the background. However, her peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted by a soft, mournful sound echoing through the cabin. It was unlike anything she had heard before—a haunting cry that sent a chill down her spine.

Groggily, Charlie pushed herself up as she was rubbing her eyes as she tried to shake off the remnants of sleep. Charlie slipped out of her warm blanket and made her way through the dimly lit hallway to the living room as her heart was pounding in her chest the more that it got louder, especially since it sounded like it was getting closer to the cabin that she was hiding in with Gabriel and the twin boys.

As she approached the window, Charlie caught sight of a figure stumbling toward the cabin. The woman was disheveled as her clothes were torn and filthy while her face streaked with dirt and despair. Charlie's brow furrowed in concern as she watched the lady's shoulders shake violently as her body wracked with what looked like grief.

Gabriel, now awake, joined her at the window, his expression shifting from sleepiness to alarm. “Stay back, Charlie,” he warned, his voice low and tense. “Something’s not right.”

Charlie’s eyes widened as she nodded as she instinctively was taking a step back. Gabriel quickly scanned the yard as he was noting the gathering shadows of the alien zombies lurking nearby. Grabbing a high-tech gun crafted from angelic grace and mercury as he stepped toward the door.

“Wait!” Charlie whispered urgently. “What are you going to do?”

“Just trust me,” Gabriel replied, his gaze fixed on the approaching woman. He opened the door, keeping his weapon aimed at the ground, but ready for action. “Hey! Are you alright?” he called out, his voice firm yet concerned.

The woman stopped in her tracks, her head snapping up as she looked at Gabriel with wild eyes. “Help me!” she cried, her voice trembling. “They’re coming for me! Please, you have to—”

Before she could finish, her body began to shimmer and glow ominously. Gabriel's instincts kicked in, and he recognized the signs all too well. “No!” he shouted, realizing the woman was about to detonate.

Gabriel pulled the trigger of his weapon, the sound of the shot echoing through the night. The bullet hit its mark, and the woman exploded in a blinding flash of light, showering the area with debris. Charlie gasped, stepping back from the window as she covered her mouth in shock, her heart racing. The explosion sent a shockwave through the cabin, rattling the walls and shaking the very foundation.

“Charlie! Get the kids!” Gabriel shouted, urgency lacing his voice as he scanned the area for any sign of the zombies advancing toward them. “Now!”

Without a second thought, Charlie sprinted down the hall, her feet pounding against the wooden floor. She reached the twins’ room, where they were still bleary-eyed and confused. “Guys, wake up! We need to go!” she urged, her voice barely above a whisper, trying to keep the panic from spilling over.

“What’s happening?” one of the boys mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

“There’s no time to explain! We have to go to the basement, now!” Charlie insisted, her heart racing as she ushered them out of bed.

“Why?” the other twin asked, his voice quivering.

“Because it’s not safe here. Just trust me!” Charlie pleaded, her eyes wide with urgency.

With that, Charlie led the boys through the narrow hallway as she was glancing back at the living room where Gabriel stood vigilant at the door as his own weapon raised as he prepared for whatever might come next. Gabriel made sure that he was aware of his surroundings and had his gun at the ready of all the time.

As they reached the basement door, Charlie paused, taking a breath to steady herself. “Alright, boys, down the stairs. Stay close to me,” she instructed. The twins nodded, their eyes wide with fear but trusting their new guardian.

They descended the creaky wooden stairs as the faint light flickering from a single bulb overhead. Once they were safely inside, Charlie pulled the door shut as her heart was pounding in her chest as she pressed her ear against it as she was listening intently for any signs of danger outside.

Meanwhile, Gabriel remained at the door, peering through the window to watch the chaos unfold outside. The alien zombies were closing in, drawn by the blast and the scent of fresh prey. “Come on, Charlie,” he whispered under his breath, praying they would be safe. The tension in the air thickened as they waited as they were trapped in the basement and the sounds of the forest growing more ominous by the second.

In the dim light of the basement, the atmosphere was thick with fear and urgency. Charlie’s heart raced as she looked at Gabriel, who was scanning the room for anything they could take. The twin boys stood close to her as their eyes wide and uncertain while it was mirroring the tension in the air.

“Listen up,” Gabriel said, his voice steady despite the chaos outside. “We have to leave right now. There’s a secret passage that leads out of here. It’s our best chance.”

Gabriel moved to a corner of the basement, pulling a rugged backpack from a shelf. “Grab whatever you can carry!” he instructed, and the boys quickly scrambled to collect supplies. Charlie joined them, her hands trembling slightly as she gathered items: a couple of water bottles, some dried food, and a flashlight.

As the twins stuffed their own backpacks with knives, small guns, and matches, Charlie couldn’t help but marvel at the resourcefulness of the makeshift supplies. “Is this all you have?” she asked Gabriel, trying to keep her voice low.

“It’s enough for now,” Gabriel replied, his eyes darting toward the basement door, where muffled noises and shuffling footsteps echoed ominously. “We need to be quick.”

The boys finished packing and looked to Gabriel expectantly, their innocent faces a stark contrast to the dire situation they found themselves in. Gabriel knelt down, meeting their eyes with a reassuring smile. “Stay close to me, and do exactly what I say, okay?” They nodded, determination replacing some of their fear.

With backpacks secured, Gabriel motioned for Charlie and the boys to follow him to a seemingly inconspicuous section of the basement wall. He pushed against a section that looked like an ordinary panel, revealing a hidden door. The sound of crashing and gnashing outside grew louder, causing Charlie’s stomach to knot.

“Go!” Gabriel urged, ushering them through the narrow door.

They entered a dimly lit tunnel that felt cold and damp. The walls were lined with rough stone, and the air smelled of earth and moss. Charlie hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the basement, where the chaos outside continued to escalate. “What if they find us?” she whispered, the dread pooling in her gut.

“They won’t,” Gabriel assured her, his voice firm but calm. “This tunnel runs deep. We’ll make it to safety.”

The boys began to move ahead of them, their small legs carrying them with surprising speed. Charlie fell in step behind them, keeping close as Gabriel took up the rear, ensuring no one was left behind. The faint sounds of the alien zombies continued to echo from above, their guttural growls and disjointed noises a chilling reminder of the danger they faced.

“Come on, let’s hurry,” Gabriel urged, and they picked up their pace, the darkness enveloping them like a heavy shroud. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the confined space, creating a rhythm that somehow felt reassuring amid the chaos.

As they navigated the winding tunnel, Charlie tried to keep her breathing steady, her heart pounding in sync with the urgency of the situation. She felt a wave of protectiveness wash over her for the twins, who bravely pressed on ahead. “What kind of place is this?” she asked Gabriel, trying to distract herself from the impending doom above them.

Gabriel glanced back at her, his expression thoughtful. “It was built as a safe haven during the war. Not many know about it anymore,” he explained, his tone laced with a mix of nostalgia and sadness. “It used to be a place where people could find shelter from monsters, both real and metaphorical.”

“Monsters like those… zombies?” Charlie asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Exactly,” he replied, his gaze flickering toward the tunnel's dim light. “But there’s always hope, even in the darkest times. We just need to keep moving.”

Suddenly, the noises from above escalated into a cacophony of chaos—a loud crash followed by the unmistakable sounds of alien zombies clawing and banging against the walls of the cabin. Charlie’s heart dropped when she heard the alien zombies getting inside the cabin home. They were getting closer and they wanted them so bad.

“Faster!” Gabriel urged, and they all quickened their pace, adrenaline coursing through their veins as they navigated the narrow passage. The tunnel felt like it went on forever, twisting and turning, but the sounds of destruction propelled them forward.

As they rounded a corner, the tunnel opened up into a larger cavern as its walls glittering with what looked like tiny crystals. The light from Charlie’s flashlight reflected off the surfaces as it was casting an ethereal glow that made the cave feel almost magical despite the dire circumstances.

“Here,” Gabriel said, leading them to a small wooden door that seemed out of place in the rocky wall. He pushed it open, revealing a darkened path that led out of the cave. “This leads to a forest. It’s safer out there.”

Charlie took a deep breath, her heart racing. “What if they follow us?” she asked, looking back into the tunnel, anxiety creeping in.

Gabriel’s expression hardened. “They won’t. We’ll get out, and then we’ll keep moving until we find a place to regroup.”

“Let’s go!” the twins chimed, eager to escape.

With Gabriel leading the way, they stepped through the door as they were emerging into the crisp night air of the forest. The stars twinkled above as their light was providing a stark contrast to the chaos they had just escaped inside their small cabin. It was scary but they had to pull through in order to live.

But even as they took their first steps into the forest, the distant growls of the alien zombies could still be heard, sending a chill down Charlie’s spine. “We have to go, now!” Gabriel urged, and they began to run, their only thought to put as much distance between them and the monsters as possible. As they sprinted into the night, Charlie felt a flicker of hope amidst the fear. Together, they would face whatever awaited them in this strange, alien world.

As they pressed on through the tunnel, the oppressive darkness seemed to close in around them, making the faint beam of their flashlights feel like a fragile lifeline. The air was cool and damp, carrying a musty scent that reminded Charlie of old basements and forgotten places. The twins flanked her sides, their small hands clutching tightly to her as they navigated the rocky path, each echoing step intensifying the urgency of their escape.

Gabriel led the way, his flashlight illuminating the jagged walls of the tunnel, revealing shimmering mineral deposits that reflected their light in a captivating way. However, the beauty of the surroundings was overshadowed by the gnawing anxiety that gnawed at Charlie's chest. The guttural growls of the alien zombies grew louder, echoing through the tunnel, a chilling reminder of the danger that lurked behind them.

“Keep moving!” Gabriel urged, glancing back over his shoulder. The boys stayed close, their eyes wide with fear but also determination.

“Are we going to be okay?” one of the twins asked, his voice trembling slightly.

“We’ll be fine,” Charlie reassured him, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. “Just stick with me.”

With every step deeper into the tunnel, the sound of alien zombies breaking through the hidden door reverberated ominously in the distance. The frantic sounds of scraping claws and dissonant wails heightened their urgency. “They’re getting closer!” Charlie said, her heart racing as she picked up her pace.

“Faster!” Gabriel called, his voice sharp as he led them deeper into the tunnel. “We need to reach the end before they catch up!”

They hurried along the narrow path, adrenaline propelling them forward. The darkness seemed to stretch infinitely ahead of them, but hope flickered in Charlie’s mind, urging her to keep going for the sake of the boys. Each turn and twist of the tunnel felt like an eternity, and she could feel the weight of fear hanging heavy in the air.

Finally, they approached a sturdy wooden door at the end of the tunnel, its surface worn and weathered, but still intact. Gabriel reached it first, slamming his shoulder against it to push it open. As the door creaked open, a blast of cool night air rushed in, carrying with it the sounds of the forest outside.

“Go!” Gabriel ordered, gesturing for Charlie and the boys to step through first. “I’ll hold the door. You need to get out now!”

“Wait, Dad!” the other twin cried, panic flashing across his face. “What about you?”

Gabriel knelt to meet their eyes, his expression a mix of reassurance and gravity. “I’ll be right behind you, I promise. But I need you to be brave for me. If anything happens, you listen to Charlie. She’ll keep you safe.”

Charlie felt a pang in her heart as she watched the twins’ faces flicker with uncertainty. They trusted Gabriel, and the thought of leaving him behind gnawed at her. “Please, you have to go,” he urged, his tone firm yet tender. “If something bad happens to me, I need you to promise me you’ll take care of my boys.”

Charlie nodded, swallowing hard to keep her emotions in check. “I promise, Gabriel. I’ll take care of them.”

“Now go!” Gabriel insisted, his voice rising as the sounds of the alien zombies grew louder, the door rattling under the strain of their pursuit.

Reluctantly, Charlie turned and ushered the boys through the doorway. “Let’s go, we have to be quick!” she said, her voice steady despite her racing heart.

The boys hesitated, looking back at their father. “We’ll come back for you!” one of them cried, his voice breaking.

Gabriel gave them a brave smile, masking the fear that bubbled beneath the surface. “You have to be strong. I love you both, now go!”

With a final glance back, Charlie urged the boys forward. They stepped out into the night, the cool air washing over them, but her heart remained heavy with the thought of leaving Gabriel behind. She could hear the faint sounds of the alien zombies in the tunnel, and it sent chills down her spine.

Once outside, the forest was bathed in moonlight, casting eerie shadows that danced between the trees. Charlie turned to the boys, their faces pale and eyes wide with worry. “We need to move, now,” she urged, taking their hands in hers.

They stumbled forward into the underbrush as there was the soft crunch of leaves and twigs underfoot contrasting sharply with the chaos they had just escaped. Charlie’s mind raced with thoughts of Gabriel, but she knew that she had to focus on keeping the boys safe. That’s what he would want but she hopes that he’ll be okay and he can come back to them, to his twin boys.

“Which way do we go?” Charlie asked, glancing back toward the entrance of the tunnel. The sounds of the alien zombies grew louder, echoing in the darkness behind them.

“We should find higher ground,” one of the boys suggested, his voice wavering. “Maybe we can see where we are.”

“Good idea,” Charlie agreed, trying to project confidence. “Let’s find a tree we can climb.”

They moved quickly through the trees, their flashlights flickering nervously as they searched for a safe spot. Charlie’s heart raced as she scanned the surroundings, feeling the weight of responsibility for the twins. She had promised Gabriel she would keep them safe, and she intended to do just that.

Finally, they found a sturdy tree with thick branches and low enough limbs that the boys could reach. Charlie helped them up as she was encouraging them as they climbed higher into the canopy. The moonlight filtered through the leaves as it was creating a mosaic of light and shadow.

“Can you see anything?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she climbed up after them.

The twins peered out through the branches, their eyes squinting against the bright moon. “I think there’s a clearing over there!” one of them shouted, pointing toward a faint outline of an open area.

“Let’s go that way,” Charlie said, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and hope. “We might find a way to escape this forest.”

As they settled on a sturdy branch, Charlie kept a lookout below as she was listening for any signs of danger while the boys peered through the leaves as their small voices filled with excitement. The forest was alive with the sounds of the night, and for a moment as it felt as though they were safe.

But deep down, Charlie knew they had to keep moving. Gabriel’s words echoed in her mind, and the weight of her promise pressed heavily on her heart. They would find a way to survive, and somehow, they would get Gabriel back. Charlie was hoping that Gabriel would come back to them and be with his boys. But if anything did happen to this version of Gabriel, she would have to make sure to take care of them and keep them safe from the alien zombies along with anything else that would hurt them.

As Charlie perched on the sturdy branch, she watched the boys as their eyelids grew heavy. The exhaustion from their frantic escape weighed on them, and she could see the struggle in their faces as they fought to stay awake. The twin boys exchanged glances, their small frames trembling slightly, not just from fatigue but from the lingering fear of the night.

“Okay, listen,” Charlie said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, so as not to disrupt the stillness around them. “You two need to rest. I promise I’ll keep an eye out for your dad, and if he comes back, I’ll wake you up right away.”

“But what if he doesn’t come back?” one of the boys asked, his voice cracking with worry.

Charlie took a deep breath, fighting back her own fear. “He will. He’s strong, and he loves you both very much. He’ll do everything he can to find us,” she reassured them, hoping her words would carry some weight in the face of their fear.

The twins exchanged hesitant looks, and after a moment of silence, the other boy nodded. “Okay, but you have to promise you’ll really wake us up if he comes back.”

“I promise,” Charlie replied, her heart aching at the sight of their innocent faces filled with anxiety. “Just close your eyes and try to get some rest. I’ll be right here.”

With that, the boys settled against the tree trunk, their small bodies curling up on the branch. Charlie watched as they nestled close to each other, seeking comfort in their shared warmth. She wrapped an arm around them, feeling their bodies relax as sleep began to take over. It was a bittersweet sight, knowing that they were finally able to rest, even amidst the chaos surrounding them.

As the moonlight filtered through the leaves as it was casting silvery patterns on the forest floor below, Charlie turned her attention back to the dark expanse around them. The air was thick with tension, and the distant sounds of the night—a chorus of rustling leaves, chirping insects, and the occasional snapping of twigs—created an unsettling symphony.

She focused on the shadows creeping among the trees, her heart racing with each sound. The memory of Gabriel’s voice echoed in her mind, urging her to be strong for the boys. As time slipped by, Charlie felt her own exhaustion creeping in, but she pushed it aside. Sleep was a luxury she couldn’t afford, not when the safety of the twins—and the hope of Gabriel’s return—rested on her shoulders.

Hours seemed to stretch on, the weight of the night growing heavier with every passing moment. The forest felt alive with unseen dangers, and the thought of alien zombies lurking just beyond their sanctuary sent chills down her spine. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, each beat echoing the uncertainty of what lay ahead.

Suddenly, a faint rustling sound broke through the silence. Charlie's breath hitched in her throat, her body tensing as she strained to listen. The noise was soft but persistent, and it seemed to be getting closer. She squinted into the darkness, trying to make out any shapes moving among the trees.

“Stay quiet,” she whispered to the boys, gently shaking them awake.

They stirred, their sleepy eyes blinking up at her in confusion. “What’s wrong?” one of them asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

“I think I heard something,” Charlie replied, her eyes darting around in search of the source. “Just stay close to me and don’t make a sound.”

Both of the twins nodded as their faces pale as they clung to her tightly. Charlie’s heart raced as she listened intently as the sound of her own breathing were mixing with the rustling outside. The tension in the air was palpable, and she felt every instinct was telling her to remain vigilant in order to keep themselves safe from the alien zombies.

Just then, a shadow darted past the base of their tree as it followed by a low as there was deep guttural growl nearby them. Charlie’s stomach dropped as she recognized the sound all too well. The alien zombies were prowling nearby as they were searching for them in the darkness of the forest.

“We need to stay very still,” Charlie whispered urgently, her heart pounding like a drum. She watched the shadow move through the trees, and as it drew closer, her throat tightened in fear.

The boys pressed against her as their eyes wide with terror as they listened to the sounds below. Charlie felt a surge of protectiveness wash over her and she would do everything in her power to keep them safe. Wanting to keep the promise that Gabriel gave her to do and she’ll do anything to keep the twin boys safe from these monsters.

Minutes stretched into what felt like hours as they waited as the creature’s growls were growing louder as it sniffed the air as they were searching for its prey. Charlie’s pulse raced as her own hands were trembling slightly as Charlie tried to calm the twin boys. Keeping them from panicking has to be her goal of keeping them safe from the alien zombies.

“Everything is going to be okay,” she whispered, though she wasn’t sure if she believed her own words. She kept scanning their surroundings, hoping against hope that Gabriel would return and bring them the safety they desperately needed.

Just as the tension reached a breaking point as the growls faded into the distance and the creature seemingly was losing interest and they were moving away. Charlie held her breath as her heart was still racing from the tension as she waited for a moment longer before finally she was exhaling.

“Looks like they’re gone,” she said softly, trying to reassure the boys. “We’re safe for now.”

As she glanced down at the twins, she noticed they were still wide awake, fear etched on their faces. “Let’s try to rest a little more,” Charlie encouraged, though she too felt the exhaustion weighing on her.

They settled back against the tree, and as Charlie closed her eyes for a brief moment, she felt the cool breeze wash over them as it was bringing with it the scent of pine and earth. But the quiet didn’t last long as the shadows danced ominously around them, and the night grew more intimidating with each passing minute.

As the stars twinkled overhead, Charlie remained alert as she was hoping that Gabriel would somehow find his way back to them. The thought of his safety fueled her determination to protect the twins and no matter what dangers lay ahead. But as the darkness deepened, so did her worry. Would they ever see him again? Would they be able to survive the night? So many questions that were going through Charlie’s mind.

With those thoughts racing through her mind, Charlie held the boys close as she was whispering soft reassurances as they drifted into a restless sleep. Charlie resolved to stay vigilant as she was ready to fight against any threat that might approach, because she knew that if Gabriel had made it back and they would need each other more than ever.

Chapter Text

The night had draped itself over the forest like a thick as there was a suffocating blanket as it was casting everything in deep shadows of the night sky. Charlie perched in the tree as her body tense as she fought to keep her eyes open. The boys were nestled against her as their soft breaths were steady and peaceful while she was oblivious to the dangers that lurked in the darkness below.

Each rustle of leaves or snap of twigs sent her heart was racing, but she tried to remind herself that they were safe—for now. Yet the fear gnawed at her as there was a constant reminder of the alien zombies that had chased them from the cabin. The night was quiet, but the stillness felt unnerving, as if the forest itself was holding its breath in anticipation.

As the hours dragged on, Charlie's eyelids grew heavy. Charlie shook her head as she was willing herself to stay alert. Just as she thought Charlie might doze off, there was a sudden noise that broke the silence. It was a faint sound at first—a crackling of branches as the crunching of leaves underfoot.

Charlie’s heart leaped into her throat. Charlie immediately looked down as she was squinting into the darkness. The sound continued as it was growing louder, and a figure began to emerge from the shadows. Panic surged through her, and she shook the boys awake urgently to make sure that they were aware of their surroundings.

“Wake up! Wake up!” she whispered, her voice tight with fear.

The twins stirred, their eyes fluttering open in confusion. “What’s wrong?” one of them mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

“Look down there!” Charlie said, her voice barely a breath as she pointed towards the figure that was now moving closer.

The boys squinted into the darkness as their sleepy expressions quickly were turning into ones of alarm as they caught sight of the approaching silhouette. They pressed against Charlie as fear was evident in their eyes. All three of them were eyeing at the figure that was far in the darkness of the forest as little light from the moon was guiding them of what it was that was coming at them.

As the figure drew closer, Charlie’s heart pounded in her chest as the weight of dread heavy in the air. But then, as the moonlight illuminated the figure, a familiar face emerged from the shadows. It was Gabriel. “Charlie! Boys!” he called out, relief washing over his face as he recognized them in the tree.

“Dad!” the twins shouted in unison, their faces lighting up with joy as they scrambled to climb down, forgetting their fear entirely.

Charlie’s heart surged with happiness at the sight of him. “Gabriel!” she exclaimed, her voice cracking with emotion. She quickly followed the boys down, her legs shaking with a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration.

The twins threw themselves at Gabriel, wrapping their small arms around him tightly. Gabriel knelt down, embracing them both, laughter and relief spilling from his lips. “I was worried sick about you two!”

“I was scared!” one of the boys confessed, his voice muffled against Gabriel's shoulder.

“Me too!” the other chimed in, pulling back to look at Gabriel with wide eyes. “What happened?”

Gabriel released them, ruffling their hair affectionately. “I had to deal with some of those alien zombies, but I’m here now. I wouldn’t leave you behind,” he said, his voice firm and reassuring.

As Charlie stood nearby, tears brimmed in her eyes, a mixture of relief and gratitude flooding her heart. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” she said, stepping forward to embrace him.

Gabriel hugged her tightly, breathing in the comfort of her presence. “I didn’t know if I’d make it back to you,” he admitted, his voice low and earnest. “But I knew I had to try.”

Charlie pulled back, looking into his eyes. “What about the alien zombies? Are they…?”

“They’re still around,” he replied, glancing over his shoulder as if expecting them to burst through the trees at any moment. “But I think we can handle it together. We need to find a safer place, though, away from this tree.”

The twins nodded, their eyes darting nervously to the shadows. Gabriel glanced at the boys, then back at Charlie. “Can you trust me to lead the way?”

Charlie took a deep breath, steadied by the presence of the man she had come to rely on. “Absolutely.”

“Alright then, let’s move quickly and quietly. Follow my lead,” Gabriel instructed, taking the lead as they navigated through the underbrush, keeping to the shadows.

As they moved, Charlie felt a surge of hope. Gabriel was here, and they were together again. The warmth of his presence ignited a fire within her as it was dispelling some of the darkness that had crept in. Charlie clung to that hope as they moved deeper into the forest as it was listening for any signs of danger.

The path was fraught with obstacles as there were twisting roots as there were fallen branches, and the occasional rustle of leaves that made them all pause, hearts racing in unison. But with Gabriel at the front as they moved as a unit and Charlie felt a sense of unity and strength among them.

After what felt like an eternity of maneuvering through the dense trees as they stumbled upon a small clearing. Moonlight bathed the area in silver, and for a moment while it felt almost serene. Gabriel turned to the group, his expression serious. “This is a good spot to catch our breath, but we need to stay alert. The aliens could be lurking anywhere.”

The boys nodded, their excitement tempered by the seriousness of their situation. They huddled close to Gabriel and Charlie as they were seeking comfort in the presence of their father. “Are you hungry?” Gabriel asked, looking down at the boys. “I know it’s not gourmet, but I managed to grab some supplies.”

“Yeah!” the twins exclaimed, their faces lighting up at the prospect of food.

As Gabriel reached into his backpack and pulled out some of the snacks he had managed to salvage some food—there was jerky, dried fruit, and a couple of granola bars. They shared the meager rations as the boys giggling and sharing stories of their own escapades while they munched on the food.

Charlie watched the interaction as her heart swelled with warmth. Despite the chaos around them, there was a semblance of normalcy in this moment—laughter, shared food, and the bond of family. As they finished their snack, Gabriel looked up at the sky, scanning the darkness. “We’ll need to keep moving soon, but I want to make sure we’re ready first. We can’t let our guard down.”

Charlie nodded in agreement, her own senses heightened. “What’s the plan?”

“We’ll follow the river to the east. It should lead us to a safer area, and it’s less likely that the aliens will follow us there,” Gabriel explained, his tone steady and reassuring. “We’ll stick together and keep our eyes peeled.”

The twins seemed invigorated by the prospect of adventure as their fear momentarily forgotten. Charlie felt a sense of gratitude wash over her—gratitude for Gabriel's leadership, for the twins' resilience, and for the bond they all shared. As they prepared to move again, Charlie felt a renewed sense of hope. They had each other, and together they could face whatever lay ahead. With Gabriel leading the way, she believed they would find a place of safety, a haven where they could heal and regroup.

As they set off into the night once more, Charlie kept her heart open to the possibilities ahead as she was trusting that as long as they had each other and they could navigate any darkness that came their way. They basically had no choice to do it in order to keep themselves alive from the alien zombies.

The forest was dense and the path ahead twisted and turned, making it difficult to see where they were heading, but Gabriel kept the pace quick. The alien zombies were still somewhere behind them, though their distant groans and rustling had faded into the night. Gabriel led the way with determination, his focus solely on getting them far enough from the threat, while Charlie kept the twin boys close behind her, her eyes darting around at every sound.

“We need to move faster,” Gabriel said, glancing back at the group. His voice was calm but firm, pushing them to keep up as he navigated through the trees.

They eventually reached a steep hill, the climb making their legs ache, but Gabriel pressed on. When they finally reached the top, panting from the effort, they spotted a small cabin nestled among the trees at the bottom of the hill. It was old and rough, with smoke gently puffing from a crooked chimney, but it was a shelter.

“Looks like someone’s living here,” Gabriel muttered, signaling for them to follow as he made his way down the slope toward the cabin.

Charlie hesitated for a moment as she was eyeing the isolated structure with caution, but followed Gabriel’s lead as she was gripping the twin boys in her hands as they descended the hill. They moved swiftly toward the cabin as she was feeling a mixture of relief and uncertainty at the sight of potential shelter.

Gabriel approached the door and knocked firmly. The sound echoed in the quiet forest. After a moment, the door creaked open, revealing a man standing in the doorway. He had a rugged, unkempt look, with wild hair, a scruffy beard, and the unmistakable glint of suspicion in his eyes. He wore a tattered flannel shirt and jeans, giving him the appearance of a hillbilly, but something about him seemed eerily familiar.

“Yeah? What’re you lot doin’ here?” the man grumbled, his voice low and gravelly as he eyed Gabriel and the others.

Gabriel tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. “We’re just trying to get away from some… unwanted company. Alien zombies, to be exact. Do you mind if we come in?”

The man narrowed his eyes, clearly not trusting them. “Alien zombies, huh? That’s a new one. You infected? I ain’t lettin’ no biters in here.” His eyes swept over each of them suspiciously.

Gabriel sighed, lifting his sleeve to show the man his bare arm. “No bite marks here, mate. I’m clean. So are the kids and Charlie. We’re just looking for a place to lay low.”

Charlie followed suit as she was rolling up her sleeves and motioning for the boys to do the same. The man squinted at them, but after a long pause as he grunted and stepped aside. “Alright, come on in then. But if you start actin’ funny, I’ll throw you out quicker than you can say ‘alien invasion.’”

As they stepped inside, the man turned his head and called out to someone deeper in the house, “Ma! We got some visitors!”

A shrill voice echoed back, full of impatience and irritation. “Visitors? What kind of damn fool brings visitors at this hour, Crowley?”

Charlie’s heart skipped a beat at the name. Charlie glanced at Gabriel, but his face remained neutral, though she could see the recognition flash in his eyes. Crowley—the man looked like him, but rougher, more disheveled. And that voice… It sounded like Rowena. They were yelling at each other at the time being of the moment.

The man—this version of Crowley—rolled his eyes. “Oh, shut up, Ma. Just come and see.”

Charlie’s breath caught in her throat when a woman appeared from the back of the cabin, and sure enough, she looked exactly like Rowena. Only, her clothes were tattered, and her hair was wild, a far cry from the elegant witch she remembered. This version was rough, like she had been living in isolation for years. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of them.

Crowley stepped forward, smirking. “They’re not biters. Said they’re runnin’ from some alien zombies.”

Rowena’s eyes darted to each of them before she scoffed, throwing a hand on her hip. “Alien zombies, is it? Bloody hell, what’s the world come to? Fine, they can stay, but don’t make a mess.”

Gabriel, ever the diplomat, nodded politely. “Thanks for the hospitality. We’ll try not to cause any trouble.”

Rowena grumbled something under her breath and disappeared back into the depths of the cabin, leaving Crowley to handle the situation. He gestured to a few chairs near the fireplace. “You can sit over there. Just stay outta Ma’s way. She’s got a temper.”

As they settled in, Charlie’s mind raced. These were versions of Crowley and Rowena, but clearly not the ones she had known. The cabin felt like a strange alternate world—one where familiar faces were twisted by hardship and survival. She decided to keep her mouth shut for now, not wanting to bring up their counterparts from her world just yet.

The boys were quiet, still clinging to Gabriel as they tried to make sense of the situation. Gabriel seemed to notice Charlie’s unease and gave her a reassuring nod, as if to say, “We’ll figure this out.”

Crowley leaned back in his chair, watching them carefully. “So, where are you headed?”

Gabriel shrugged. “Anywhere that’s not swarming with alien zombies.”

Crowley snorted. “Good luck with that. Things’ve been hell around here for months. It’s a miracle Ma and I haven’t been overrun. You’re lucky you found this place.”

Charlie nodded as she was trying to relax in the warmth of the fire. As the tension slowly eased as she found herself silently praying that their luck would hold—and that this strange new world they’d stumbled into wouldn’t be just as dangerous as the one they’d left behind. Charlie didn’t like the place but it was the only way to get away from the alien zombies and keep themselves safe for the time being.

As the night grew colder, the warmth of the fire inside the cabin provided some comfort, but not enough to ease Charlie’s nerves. The familiarity of Crowley and Rowena, albeit different versions, left her unsettled. She sat quietly, keeping an eye on Gabriel and the twins, who seemed unfazed by the arguing that was brewing between their hosts.

“Crowley, you lazy fool! You didn’t even check the perimeter before you let them in, did you?” Rowena’s sharp voice cut through the quiet, breaking Charlie’s thoughts.

Crowley rolled his eyes, clearly used to this sort of bickering. “Oh, shut it, Ma. I did check. No alien zombies, no biters—what more d’you want?”

Rowena huffed, crossing her arms. “Aye, you’d be daft not to know. I’ve got a shield around this place, you idiot. You wouldn’t even know if they tried to crawl through your windows.”

At that, Crowley blinked, genuinely surprised. “A shield? You’ve had a shield this whole time and didn’t think to mention it?”

Rowena clicked her tongue, glaring at him. “Of course I didn’t mention it. I didn’t think you needed to know, what with your expert survival skills and all.” Her voice dripped with sarcasm, which only made Crowley more irritated
.

“Well, if you’d told me sooner, I wouldn’t have been so cautious about lettin’ them in, would I? And what happens if that shield of yours fails, huh? Then what?”

“Fails? You think my magic isn’t strong enough to keep those creatures out?” Rowena’s eyes flashed dangerously, stepping closer to him with her fists clenched. “You’re as stupid as you look, Crowley. I’m the only reason you’re not zombie food by now!”

Charlie, sitting in the corner, glanced at Gabriel nervously. The twins were looking around the cabin, seemingly unbothered by the squabble. Gabriel just leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, looking rather amused by the exchange. It was as if this back-and-forth was nothing new to him, or perhaps, after everything they’d been through, he’d learned to take these moments in stride.

Meanwhile, Charlie felt her nerves prickling with every sharp word. The constant arguing between Crowley and Rowena was exhausting, and she couldn’t help but wonder how the two managed to survive without tearing each other apart. Her mind drifted to the alien zombies outside, the dark forest beyond the cabin, and the dangers that still lurked just out of reach.

The twins wandered toward the middle of the room, exploring their new surroundings, curiosity piqued despite the hostile atmosphere between their hosts. Charlie joined them, keeping them close while glancing toward the windows, scanning for any sign of movement outside. She wanted to feel safe in this place, but every instinct told her to stay alert.

“I don’t care what kind of shield you’ve got, Rowena,” Crowley snapped. “You didn’t tell me, and that’s the problem.”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake,” Rowena groaned, throwing her hands in the air. “It’s not like you’d understand the first thing about my magic anyway. You’re too thick to grasp it!”

“Thick?” Crowley repeated, looking genuinely offended. “I’ll have you know, I’ve outwitted more monsters than you’ve cast spells in your lifetime.”

“Outwitted them? You were running from them, you coward!” Rowena jabbed her finger at him, her voice rising with each word.

Gabriel stood up, casually walking toward the twins, completely ignoring the escalating argument. “Alright, boys. Let’s have a look around, yeah? Get familiar with the place.”

The twins nodded eagerly, following Gabriel to explore the small cabin. Gabriel’s calm demeanor did little to ease Charlie’s worry, but she tried to focus on the immediate surroundings. The cabin wasn’t much—a few pieces of worn furniture, a cluttered kitchen, and shelves filled with strange artifacts. There was a fireplace in the center of the room, crackling quietly, but it did little to mask the sounds of Crowley and Rowena’s constant bickering.

Rowena waved her hand dismissively toward Crowley. “The shield will hold. I’ve tested it against worse things than your ridiculous alien zombies. We’ll be fine.”

“Tested it, huh? And what happens when it doesn’t hold?” Crowley shot back, his temper flaring. “Then what, Ma? We just sit here and wait for them to break down the door?”

Rowena leaned in closer, her voice dripping with menace. “If you want to leave, by all means, go. But without me, you’re as good as dead.”

The tension between them hung in the air, thick and suffocating. Charlie stood in the middle of the room, feeling disturbed by the confrontation but not wanting to get involved. Gabriel, however, didn’t seem to care about the argument, his focus now entirely on making sure the twins were safe.

Gabriel glanced at Charlie, raising an eyebrow. “You alright?”

She nodded quickly, though she wasn’t sure if she was lying to herself. “Yeah. Just... getting used to this.”

Crowley finally stormed away from Rowena, throwing himself into a chair with a grumble. “Fine. If your magic’s so great, we’ll see.”

Rowena, satisfied with her victory, gave him a condescending smile before turning her attention back to her work, leaving the room simmering with unresolved tension. The cabin might have a shield to keep the alien zombies at bay, but inside, it felt like they were trapped with a different kind of danger—a volatile, barely controlled storm brewing between Crowley and Rowena.

As the twins settled back near Gabriel while Charlie took a deep breath as she was trying to convince herself that, for now, they were safe. But, the look in Gabriel’s eyes told her he knew better. They couldn’t stay here forever. Charlie didn’t want to stay there anyways but it’s the only place that they have until they can find another shelter that they can be more safe in until Charlie can find a way back to her realm and be with her friends again.

After what felt like hours of bickering, Crowley and Rowena finally seemed to run out of steam. Rowena, visibly irritated but with an air of superiority, waved her hand dismissively. "Crowley, show them to their rooms. I don't have time to babysit your guests all night."

Crowley grumbled under his breath but stood up, gesturing for Gabriel, Charlie, and the twins to follow. "Alright, come on then. This way."

They trailed behind Crowley through the dimly lit hallway, the flicker of candlelight casting long shadows along the rough wooden walls. The atmosphere in the cabin still felt tense, but at least the argument had ended. As they moved deeper into the cabin, Charlie kept glancing back at Gabriel, who gave her a reassuring nod. The twins, quiet but clearly tired, held onto each other, their steps small and tentative.

Crowley stopped in front of a small as the creaky door and pushed it open as it was revealing a simple room with two sets of bunk beds against the walls. The space was cramped, with just enough room for them to walk around, but it would suffice. At least they could all be together and be safe without being worried.

"There you go," Crowley said, his tone impatient. "It’s not the Ritz, but it’ll do for the night. You lot better sleep fast, though—Rowena’s in a foul mood, and you don’t want to be on the receiving end of her temper if you linger around too long."

Charlie nodded, glancing at the bunk beds. “This’ll work, thanks,” she said, trying to sound grateful even though she felt a pang of discomfort in the tight quarters.

Gabriel gave Crowley a half-smile. "Appreciate it, Crowley. Always the gracious host."

Crowley snorted. "Yeah, yeah. Just don't cause any trouble." He gave one last glance at the twins before turning on his heel and walking back down the hall, leaving them to settle in for the night.

As the door closed, the room felt even smaller as the walls were pressing in on them. Charlie looked at Gabriel, who was already helping the boys into one of the lower bunks. They were tired as they were barely able to keep their eyes open, but they tried to stay strong and not wanting to show their exhaustion.

"Alright, boys," Gabriel said softly, pulling the thin blankets over them. "Get some rest. We’ve got a long day ahead of us."

The twins yawned and nodded, snuggling into the blankets. "Goodnight, Dad," one of them mumbled, while the other was already drifting off.

Charlie climbed into the top bunk, grateful for a place to lay her head. The events of the day had worn her down, and now that they were finally in a semi-safe place, her body felt heavy with exhaustion. She watched as Gabriel took the other top bunk, giving her a quick glance before lying back, his eyes reflecting the flicker of the candlelight.

"Goodnight, Charlie," Gabriel whispered, his voice low and comforting.

“Goodnight,” she whispered back, pulling the blanket around her. It wasn’t the most comfortable bed, but after the long day, it felt like heaven.

The room soon fell into a calm quiet, the sound of soft breathing filling the space as the twins fell asleep quickly. Charlie’s eyes were heavy, but her mind was still racing with everything that had happened—the alien zombies, Gabriel’s close call, and now being under the roof of a strange version of Crowley and Rowena. She closed her eyes, hoping sleep would take her quickly.

Gabriel’s voice came softly from the bunk above. “We’ll be alright, Charlie. Just try to get some rest.”

She nodded, even though he couldn’t see her. “You too, Gabriel.”

The night stretched on as the weight of exhaustion finally was pulling Charlie into sleep and her own thoughts drifting away as the darkness outside pressed against the cabin walls as it kept at bay for now by the magic of a different Rowena. They all felt safe, knowing that there is a shield around the house so they can sleep peacefully without getting worried about anything that could happen to them.

The night was still as the heavy darkness outside was broken only by the dim glow of the cabin’s lanterns. Inside, the occupants slept soundly as it was unaware of the impending danger that was lurking outside as it was just beyond the threshold of safety of the cabin that the others were hiding inside of.

Inside the cabin, Rowena yelled out to Crowley as she was making herself clear to him, “CROWLEY!!! Get me soil. I need it.”

Crowley, grumbling to himself, walked through the narrow hallway, cursing under his breath. Rowena had once again demanded something of him. "Bags of soil," he muttered, shaking his head. "A bloody spell, she says. Always with the spells."

As he reached the door, Rowena's voice rang out one last time. "And be quick about it, Crowley, or I'll turn you into a newt!"

He rolled his eyes and stepped outside into the cool night air. The trees around the cabin swayed gently, but the atmosphere held a sense of unease. He made his way to the warehouse at the back of the cabin, its worn wooden door creaking as he pushed it open. Inside, the dim light barely illuminated the dusty shelves and piles of supplies scattered around.

Crowley grumbled as he located the bags of soil, hefting one over his shoulder. "A bloody demon king reduced to a delivery boy. Unbelievable."

But just as he was about to pick up another bag, a strange noise pierced the quiet—something between a gurgle and a groan, followed by the faint rustling of movement. Crowley paused, narrowing his eyes as he turned his head toward the sound. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He dropped the bag and walked cautiously toward the source of the noise.

"Who's there?" Crowley called out, trying to sound braver than he felt. He scanned the shadowy corners of the warehouse, his instincts on high alert. Suddenly, out of the shadows, a grotesque figure lunged at him—a decayed alien zombie, its glowing eyes fixated on its prey.

Before Crowley could react, the creature grabbed him, its sharp, inhuman fingers digging into his flesh. He screamed, struggling against the overwhelming strength of the alien zombie, but it was too fast, too strong. The next moments were a blur of pain, horror, and darkness as the alien zombie overpowered him.

Back in her room, Rowena was immersed in her spell preparations, muttering incantations under her breath as she arranged her ingredients on the table. But then, she heard something—Crowley's scream, faint but unmistakable. She froze, her eyes widening in alarm. Dropping her spellbook, she rushed out of the room, her long robes trailing behind her.

"Crowley?" she called, her voice sharp with irritation and concern. "Crowley, where are you?"

She hurried outside into the night, her breath fogging in the cool air as she followed the direction of the scream. The warehouse loomed ahead, dark and ominous. The uneasy feeling grew stronger as she approached, her pace quickening. She flung open the door and stepped inside, her eyes scanning the dimly lit space.

"Bags of soil, I swear, if you’re slacking off again—" Rowena's voice faltered as she spotted the overturned bags of soil. She walked closer, her eyes narrowing in confusion. "Crowley?"

Then, she saw it—his motionless body lying on the floor. Her heart skipped a beat as she rushed forward, but before she could reach him, something moved in the shadows. She barely had time to react as the same alien zombie that had attacked Crowley lunged at her, its glowing eyes piercing through the darkness.

Rowena let out a scream as it sounded desperate and she was at a panicked cry that echoed through the warehouse and beyond. Rowena struggled as she was summoning her magic, but the alien zombie was relentless, its cold and clawed hands that were gripping her tightly. The sound of her cries filled the air as she fought for her life, but in the chaos, the creature overpowered her. Rowena’s final scream echoed across the night as it was carrying on the wind and back toward the cabin where Gabriel, Charlie, and the twins slept.

One of the twin boys, barely awake, rubbed his eyes as he stumbled over to the window. The moonlight cast eerie shadows across the room, making everything feel a little more unsettling. He pressed his face against the cold glass, scanning the dark forest outside. Everything seemed still—until a grotesque face smashed against the window. Its decayed skin stretched over bones, eyes glowing a sickly green. The boy screamed at the top of his lungs, stumbling backward in terror.

But in the middle of Rowena’s screams of pain, one of the twin boys heard the scream and he jolted up as Charlie, Gabriel, and the other twin did the same from their sleep. Charlie, disoriented as she blinked her eyes rapidly and her heart was already racing. Gabriel sprang up as he was immediately on alert, while the second twin clung to his brother as both of them were trembling in their daze sleep.

"What is it? What's happening?" Charlie asked, trying to calm the boys down.

Gabriel rushed to the window as he was pulling the terrified boy away. As he glanced outside, he saw the alien zombie pounding on the glass and its sharp claws scratching as it was leaving long streaks behind. Without a word, Gabriel closed the curtains as he was blocking the horrific sight from his twin boys.

"Stay calm," Gabriel commanded, though his eyes were filled with urgency. "We need to move fast."

They left the room and quickly checked the rest of the cabin. As they moved from room to room as it became clear to them that both Rowena and Crowley were nowhere to be found inside the cabin. Gabriel’s jaw clenched as he saw this and was pancaking a little but he had to focus on protecting his twin boys and Charlie from the alien zombies which they’re trying to break inside of.

"Where did they go?" Charlie asked, looking worried. "Do you think—?"

Gabriel cut her off. "No time to wonder. We need to secure the place. Now." His voice was sharp but focused.

"Board up the windows and lock the doors," Gabriel instructed, grabbing a nearby chair and breaking it into pieces to use for makeshift barricades. "Make sure nothing can get in. Move fast!"

Charlie and the twin boys nodded as she was quickly following Gabriel's lead. They raced to the doors and windows as their hearts pounding in their chests. The boys grabbed pieces of furniture, old boards, and anything else they could find, while Charlie used her strength to reinforce the doors. Gabriel, with lightning speed, helped them secure everything as he was moving like a blur around the cabin.

Every creak of the floorboard and every thump from the forest outside made them work faster. The sound of distant groans and scraping echoed through the night air as it was growing louder. Time was running out for them and they needed to act faster if they wanted to keep the place boarded up and safe from the alien zombies of getting inside the cabin.

It took them five minutes, but by the end, every window was barricaded, every door securely locked. The cabin had become a fortress—at least for now. But the alien zombies outside had already found them, and they could hear the sound of them closing in as they were growling and scratching at the walls as they were pounding at the doors.

Gabriel turned to Charlie and the boys, his face grim. "They'll break through eventually if we don’t find a way to defend ourselves."

Charlie, catching her breath, asked, "What do we do? Do you have weapons here?"

Gabriel nodded. "When we got here, I noticed that their door to the basement was open so I took a quick peek down there and saw what they had. There’s a stash of weapons in the basement. Follow me."

They hurried back downstairs, where Gabriel revealed a hidden compartment in the floor. Gabriel pried it open, and inside was a small cache of weapons: knives, axes, and a couple of small, ancient-looking guns that seemed imbued with angelic symbols. Gabriel grabbed a gun as he was checking its charge. Gabriel handed Charlie a knife and gave the twin boys small but sharp daggers, though the boys looked terrified at the prospect of using them.

"Stay close to me, both of you," Gabriel said, glancing at the twins. "If they get inside, we don’t fight unless we have to. But if they do... you know what to do."

The boys nodded as their own fear in their eyes but determination was hardening their expressions. They huddled together as their weapons ready and the sounds of the alien zombies outside grew louder. Thuds and scratches became more frequent as they were more desperate and as the creatures were trying to break through the barricades that they set up in order to protect themselves from the alien zombies from getting inside.

Charlie gripped her knife tightly, her hands shaking but her resolve strong. "We’re not going down without a fight," she whispered to herself, eyeing Gabriel for reassurance. He gave her a firm nod.

"We’ll make it through this," Gabriel said, his voice steady but filled with an underlying tension. "But get ready, just in case. They won't stop until they get in."

So, as the cabin groaned under the weight of the relentless attacks, and the atmosphere inside became thick with tension from the alien zombies. All of them knew it was only a matter of time before the alien zombies found a way in and attacked them. Eventually, getting to them and turning them either into one of them or have them as their dinner on a platter.

Gabriel, the twin boys, and Charlie huddled together in the dimly lit living room, their eyes locked on the front door. It was barricaded with furniture, and they had done everything they could to secure it, but the relentless banging from the alien zombies outside rattled the walls. Every thud felt like it brought them closer to disaster. The tension was palpable, and exhaustion clung to them like a heavy blanket. But no one dared to sleep—they had to stay alert, ready for whatever came next.

Suddenly, the banging stopped as everything went into silence and fell over the cabin, so sudden it made the air thick with dread for Gabriel, Charlie, and the twin boys. For a moment, they exchanged uncertain glances to one another as their own hearts were pounding as they were scared of why everything went silent all of a sudden.

Then came a soft knock. A voice followed, shaky and familiar. “Gabriel? Boys? It’s me, Rowena. Let me in,” the voice called from the other side of the door.

One of the twin boys, eyes wide with hope, stepped forward, reaching for the barricade. "It’s Rowena!" he exclaimed. "We have to let her in!"

But Charlie grabbed his arm, shaking her head firmly. "No," she said, her voice filled with certainty. "I’ve seen enough horror movies to know it’s never who you think it is." Her instincts screamed that something was terribly wrong.

The boy hesitated as his hand was frozen just above the door handle. The twin boy looked back at Gabriel for confirmation. Gabriel, though torn, nodded in agreement with Charlie. Before anyone could react further as the door burst open with a deafening explosion. The blast knocked over the barricade as it was sending debris flying. Gabriel shielded the boys and Charlie as best he could as their own bodies were hitting the floor as they scrambled to avoid the blast. When the dust settled, a figure stood in the doorway as it was in a croaked position and staring at them with glowing unnatural color purple eyes.

It was Rowena, or at least, it looked like her. But her once vibrant eyes were now dull and lifeless, her skin pale and cracked, with patches of decay. Her movements were jerky and unnatural. Crowley stood right behind her, equally zombified, his trademark smirk now replaced by a grotesque grin of death. Behind them, the alien zombies began pouring in, crawling and slithering their way through the broken entrance.

“They’ve turned,” Charlie whispered, her voice trembling with horror. “They’ve turned into... them.”

Gabriel wasted no time. "We need to move. Now!" he shouted.

Charlie grabbed the twin boys, who were frozen in terror, and pulled them toward the basement door. Gabriel stayed close behind as he was glancing back only to see zombie Rowena and Crowley shuffling forward as he was leading the pack of alien zombies as they stormed into the house.

They bolted down the stairs as they were slamming the basement door shut behind them. Gabriel quickly bolted it, but they all knew it wouldn’t hold for long. They could hear the creatures upstairs, banging on the door, scratching at the walls, and knocking over furniture as they searched for them.

In the basement, it was dark and cramped, but it felt like a small sanctuary—for now. Charlie helped the boys settle into a corner as their eyes were widened with fear. Charlie knelt down beside them as she was holding them close to comfort them and even though her own heart was racing.

Gabriel paced the room, thinking quickly. "We’re safe for the moment, but they’ll find a way in soon. We need a plan."

"What are we going to do?" one of the boys asked, his voice shaking. "They're going to get us!"

"No, they're not," Charlie said, her voice steady despite the fear in her chest. "We’re going to figure this out. We’ve survived this long, we’re not giving up now."

Gabriel nodded in agreement. "We still have weapons, and this basement has a few exits. If they get down here, we’ll fight them off and escape through the back."

The sounds of the alien zombies, along with the newly zombified Rowena and Crowley as they grew louder upstairs. The floor creaked under their weight, and the occasional thud reminded them that the threat was still very real. “They’ll break through any minute,” Gabriel muttered, loading one of the angelic-powered guns he had retrieved earlier. “When they do, we’ll need to be ready.”

Charlie nodded as she was gripping her knife tightly, and the boys, though terrified as she held their small weapons close, knowing the gravity of the situation that they’re in. The banging upstairs became more frantic as it was more desperate. The sound of wood splintering echoed through the walls, and they knew it was only a matter of time before the door gave way.

Gabriel glanced at Charlie, his expression grim but determined. “We make our stand here. If they get through, we fight. No hesitation.”

Charlie met his gaze, her resolve firming. "We’ll get through this."

The twins huddled closer to her as their small hands were gripping hers tightly. The air in the basement was thick with tension, but also with determination. They waited as their hearts were pounding, as the noises from above grew louder. And then, with a final crash as the door upstairs splintered apart. The alien zombies had broken through and they were all getting inside along with zombie Rowena and zombie Crowley leading them inside as their new leaders among them.

At the same time, Charlie’s heart raced as the heavy thuds from upstairs grew louder. The door to the basement trembled with each impact, and the twisted version of Rowena’s voice could be heard muttering a spell as she was preparing to blast the door open. Panic threatened to overtake her, but she steeled herself, knowing they needed a way out—and fast.

“What are we going to do?” she asked Gabriel, her voice laced with urgency.

Gabriel, his face grim but composed as he tightened his grip on the gun aimed at the door. Gabriel kept his twin boys close as he was protecting them with his body as he stared at the trembling door. "Look around, Charlie. There might be another way out. A hidden door or passage. Old places like this always have secrets."

Charlie nodded and wasted no time. Charlie began to scour the basement as her hands were running along the stone walls and she was searching for any sign of an exit. The dim light made it hard to see, and the musty air hung thick around them, but she couldn’t stop. Time was running out. Charlie knocked on the walls as she was hoping for a hollow sound as there was a hidden latch—anything that could offer them a chance to escape.

Meanwhile, the banging on the basement door intensified. Gabriel adjusted his stance as his eyes locked on the door as it shook and buckled under the pressure from the alien zombies. The sound of Rowena’s distorted voice grew louder as her spell casting got more intense, and cracks began to appear in the wood as it was glowing faintly with dark magic.

“Boys,” Gabriel said quietly, his voice calm but firm, “if anything happens, you stay close to me, okay? We fight together. We don’t give up.”

The twins nodded as their faces pale but determined to fight for their father. They clung to their father with their small weapons in hand as they were ready to defend themselves and their father if the monsters broke through. They had to be ready for anything. This is what they were waiting for, to hold a gun and shoot at the alien zombies. They might get their wish after all.

Meanwhile, Charlie continued her frantic search as she was feeling along the floor and the walls—anywhere there could be a hidden passage. Charlie’s fingers grazed over what felt like a crack in the wall, and her heart leaped. Charlie pressed on it, and the stone shifted slightly under her hand. A faint click echoed through the basement.

“I found something!” Charlie called out, excitement and relief flooding her voice.

Gabriel glanced back as he was still keeping the gun aimed at the door, which was now splintering under the alien zombies' assault. "Hurry!" he urged.

Charlie pushed harder on the wall, and a section of it slid open, revealing a narrow as there was dark tunnel. It wasn’t big, but it was enough for them to crawl through and escape. Charlie waved Gabriel over. "We can get out through here!"

Gabriel ushered the boys toward Charlie as he never taking his eyes off the door. "You first," he said to her, "then the boys. I’ll follow."

So at the moment, Charlie quickly crawled into the tunnel as she was checking to make sure it was clear ahead away from alien zombies. The twins, though scared as it followed right after her. Gabriel was the last to enter and his gun still pointed at the door, which was now about to break under the pressure.

Just as the first alien zombie’s arm burst through the cracks, Gabriel ducked into the tunnel as he was pulling the stone wall back into place behind him. The darkness of the tunnel swallowed them, but they were safe—for now. That was the time when Rowena’s spell exploded behind the sealed wall, but it was too late. They were gone as they were disappearing into the shadows of the hidden passage.

Gabriel, the twins, and Charlie moved swiftly through the narrow, dark tunnel that they were walking into. The faint sound of rushing water echoed ahead as they were growing louder with each step. The air was damp, and the cold stone beneath their feet only added to the growing tension. Gabriel kept a hand on each of the twins’ shoulders as they were urging them forward, while Charlie led the way with her flashlight as it was casting weak beams of light into the seemingly endless darkness.

“We need to keep moving,” Gabriel whispered, his voice low but urgent. He glanced over his shoulder, half expecting to see the shadowy figures of zombie Rowena and Crowley pursuing them. The threat of them breaking through and catching up was all too real.

Suddenly, the sound of water became more than just a distant noise. A stream of icy water surged beneath their feet as it was shallow at first, but growing deeper with every step. The tunnel sloped downward, and the water began rising fast as it was creeping up to their ankles and then their knees.

Charlie turned back to Gabriel, concern etched on her face. "The water’s rising too fast. We’ve got to hurry before we get stuck in here!"

The twins were now wading through the knee-deep water as they struggled to keep their footing. Gabriel pulled them closer to him as he was keeping them steady as the water threatened to sweep them off their feet. The coldness bit into their skin, but the fear of what was chasing them kept them moving.

A loud as it was an unnatural growl echoed behind them. Gabriel’s heart raced as he realized their pursuers—zombie Rowena and Crowley—were not far behind. Gabriel glanced back as he was seeing the faint shadows in the distance and it was distorted from his view but it was unmistakable at this point. They kept going, hearing the zombies getting closer to them and hoping that they’ll be free.

“They’re coming!” Gabriel warned, urging Charlie and the boys to move faster. “We can’t let them catch us here!”

The water was now waist-high, pushing against them with force. Every step felt like a battle against the current. Charlie gritted her teeth, trying to focus on moving forward, but the water made it difficult, especially with the constant fear of being caught from behind. She knew that if Rowena’s magic reached them, it could be over in an instant.

They stumbled through the water until, finally, the tunnel opened up into a large cavern. The water was calmer here, pooling around their feet, but the ceiling was high, and the space was vast. It was a temporary reprieve, but they knew it wouldn’t last long. The cavern was filled with the sound of dripping water, and in the dim light of their flashlights, they could see multiple tunnels leading off in different directions.

Gabriel scanned the room quickly, his sharp eyes assessing the options. "We need to find a way out of this cave before they catch up. We can’t afford to take the wrong path.”

The twins huddled close to Gabriel, their faces pale but determined. Charlie looked at the branching tunnels, feeling a sense of dread. "How do we know which one leads out?"

Gabriel knelt by the boys, offering them a reassuring nod before standing tall. "We don’t have much time, but we’ll figure it out." He paused for a moment, listening to the echoes of the cave. “Charlie, take the left tunnel. I’ll go with the boys through the right. We’ll meet up on the other side if they connect.”

“Are you sure?” Charlie hesitated, her eyes darting toward the tunnel they had just emerged from.

“We don’t have a choice,” Gabriel replied firmly. “We’ll cover more ground. Keep moving. We meet on the other side.”

Charlie nodded reluctantly and turned to enter the left tunnel, while Gabriel took the boys and led them through the right. As they split up while the growls and screeches of the zombie duo grew louder as it was echoing off the stone walls, a stark reminder of the danger hot on their heels.

The water made every step feel like a slow, exhausting effort, but none of them dared to stop. Gabriel kept his gun ready, constantly glancing back to check on the twins and listen for signs of trouble. He knew their time was running out. Charlie, in the other tunnel, pushed forward with her heart pounding. She could hear the faint sounds of the others through the cave’s twisting passages, hoping they’d make it through.

Gabriel, Charlie, and the twins were trudging through the icy water, their breath coming out in quick, panicked bursts. The tunnel was narrow, with drops of water dripping from the ceiling, hitting their heads and shoulders like cold needles. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the stone walls, but there was something even more unnerving chasing them—the growls and groans of zombie Rowena and zombie Crowley, growing louder with each passing second.

"They’re getting closer!" one of the twins whispered, fear heavy in his voice.

Charlie glanced back at Gabriel, worry flashing in her eyes. "We need to go faster," she said, her voice tight with urgency. The water was slowing them down, and the tunnels seemed endless, twisting and turning without any clear exit in sight.

Gabriel nodded, his face grim. "We don’t have much time," he muttered, pushing the boys forward. "Keep moving. We’re almost there."

The tunnel finally began to slope downward as the ground was becoming slick and treacherous. They stumbled forward, and soon, the path narrowed even more, forcing them to squeeze through a tight gap in the rock. But as they emerged on the other side as they stopped dead in their tracks.

The tunnel ended abruptly at the edge of a steep drop. Far below them was a deep pool of water as it was shimmering faintly in the dim light that they were seeing ahead of them. The drops of water were easily thirty feet, and the dark water looked dark while it was ominous for them to go through.

"We have to jump," Gabriel said, his voice steady but urgent.

"What?" one of the twins cried, his eyes wide with fear as he looked over the edge.

Charlie’s heart pounded as she glanced behind them. The sounds of Rowena and Crowley were closer now as it was their groans echoing through the tunnel, and their shadows flickered against the walls. They didn’t have much time to react but they had to do something before the zombies got to them.

Gabriel stepped forward, quickly assessing the situation. "There’s no other way out," he said firmly. "We jump, now!"

"But—" one of the boys started, but Gabriel cut him off, his voice sharp but gentle. "Trust me. I won’t let anything happen to you. We have to move now."

The growls of the zombie versions of Rowena and Crowley were growing louder, the echo of their footsteps now unmistakable. Gabriel looked down at the boys, his expression softening for a moment. "I’ll hold them off. You and Charlie jump first."

Charlie shook her head, her grip tightening on the boys’ shoulders. "No way, Gabriel. We stick together."

Gabriel’s gaze was determined. "I’ll be right behind you. But I need to buy you some time. They’re too close." He handed Charlie the gun he had been carrying, a silent understanding passing between them.

Without another word, Charlie took the twins by the hand and led them to the edge of the drop. She swallowed her fear, knowing there was no other choice. She looked at the boys, her heart racing. "On three, okay?" she said, trying to keep her voice calm.

They nodded, their faces pale but resolute. "One… two… three!" Charlie yelled, and with a burst of adrenaline, they all jumped.

The rush of air hit them as they fell, the sound of the water roaring in their ears. They plunged into the cold while the dark water below as the impact was taking the breath out of them. For a moment, everything was silent and still, as if time had slowed. But then they resurfaced, gasping for air as the cold water was pulling at their clothes and limbs.

Charlie quickly grabbed hold of the twins as it was pulling them to the edge of the pool where they could find a small ledge to hold onto. Above, Gabriel stood at the edge of the drop as his eyes fixed on the approaching shadows. Rowena’s decaying form appeared first as her eyes glowing with a sickly whole it was showing its unnatural light. Crowley was right behind her as his movements slow but deliberate and the twisted hunger in his face clear.

Gabriel had to act fast before zombie Rowena and Crowley got to Charlie and the twin boys. Crowley quickly looked around as it was spotting a pile of loose rocks near the edge of the tunnel. Gabriel grabbed one and hurled it toward Rowena as it was hitting her square in the chest. Charlie staggered back as her eyes were narrowing as she hissed, but it was enough to buy a few precious moments.

"Come on!" Gabriel yelled, knowing he had no time left.

With one last glance at the advancing zombies while Gabriel leaped from the edge as he was plunging into the water below. The cold hit him like a shock, but he powered through as it was swimming towards Charlie and the boys. Gabriel was trying his best to get to them as fast as he could before the zombies could get their hands on them.

Behind him, the sounds of Rowena and Crowley echoed faintly from above them. Gabriel knew they wouldn’t be far behind, but for now, they had a moment’s reprieve. Gabriel pulled himself onto the ledge next to Charlie and the twins as he was breathing heavily as they huddled together.

"We need to keep moving," Gabriel panted, his voice low but urgent. "They’ll find another way down."

Charlie nodded, clutching the boys tightly. "Which tunnel do we take?"

Gabriel glanced around the cave. Several tunnels branched off from the cavern they were in, each one leading into more darkness. "We’ll have to take our chances," Gabriel said. "But we can’t stay here."

Together, they stood as they were exhausted but determined, and made their way toward one of the tunnels. With the echoes of their pursuers still faintly in the distance as they were pressed on to each other and they were hoping that the next tunnel would lead them to safety without encountering any more human zombies or the alien zombies that they had been facing all night.

As they swam through the murky as the cold water and the weight of fear hung heavily over Charlie, Gabriel, and the twins. Behind them, the growls and splashes of Rowena, Crowley, and the alien zombies grew louder. They could feel the danger closing in as they were relentless and unyielding.

Just as they reached the other side, trying to push their exhausted bodies toward safety as the unthinkable happened. A zombie leapt from the water with terrifying speed as it was latching onto Gabriel and dragging him under. Charlie screamed out as her heart was sinking as Gabriel disappeared beneath the surface.

“Dad!” one of the twins shouted in panic, his voice cracking with fear.

Underwater, Gabriel fought against the alien zombie’s iron grip, his lungs burning as he struggled for air. The creature’s claws dug into his skin, pulling him further into the depths. For a split second, Gabriel thought it might be over, but then, with a surge of desperation, he kicked the zombie hard, freeing himself from its grasp. He quickly grabbed his knife and plunged it into the creature’s skull, the water around them turning dark with blood.

Gabriel pushed the lifeless body away and swam furiously to the surface as he was gasping for breath as he broke through the water. Gabriel could see Charlie and the boys up ahead as he was waiting for him anxiously. Gabriel swam with everything he had left as his limbs aching and his heart pounding. As he reached them, his hand instinctively went to his side as he was feeling the sharp pain there.

Charlie’s eyes widened with horror as she saw the bite mark on Gabriel’s arm as the blood mixing with the water. Charlie opened her mouth to say something, but there was no time. Gabriel shook his head as he was signaling that they needed to keep moving. Nobody knows what happens to him, he wants them to be safe before his own.

“We have to go,” Gabriel panted, his voice strained. “No time.”

They reached the shore as they were pulling themselves out of the water and stumbling onto solid ground. Ahead of them, a small cache of bombs had been left as it was likely a part of some long-abandoned defense plan. Gabriel’s eyes narrowed as he spotted them, and an idea began to form in his mind.

Behind them, Rowena and Crowley emerged from the water, their zombified forms even more terrifying in the moonlight. The alien zombies weren’t far behind as they were swimming with unnatural speed and their own grotesque faces breaking through the water as they pursued their prey.

Gabriel moved quickly as he needed to get out of there before the bombs went off. Gabriel grabbed a match from his pocket as his own hand was shaking from exhaustion and the pain radiating from his arm. Gabriel struck the match against the rocks, and with a flicker of flame as he lit the bombs.

“Run!” Gabriel yelled.

Charlie didn’t hesitate at that moment. Charlie grabbed the twins by the hand, and they sprinted away as fast as their legs could carry them. Gabriel followed behind as he was clutching his wounded arm. They ran up the hillside as he was desperate to put as much distance between themselves and the bombs as possible.

Behind them, Crowley and Rowena reached the bombs just in time for the explosion to ignite. The force of the blast shook the ground, a massive fireball engulfing the area and consuming everything in its path. The alien zombies, along with Crowley and Rowena, were caught in the inferno, their bodies torn apart by the blast. The shockwave sent a rush of heat and debris through the air, but Charlie, Gabriel, and the twins had made it far enough to avoid the brunt of the explosion.

They stumbled out of the tunnel and into the forest as the cool night air was hitting them like a blessing. Charlie bent over as she was trying to catch her breath as her heart was still pounding in her chest. The twins were panting as their faces pale but relieved. Gabriel leaned against a tree, his body trembling with exhaustion and pain as the bite on his arm now fully visible under the moonlight.

They were alive, for now. “We made it,” one of the twins whispered, his voice barely audible.

Charlie glanced at Gabriel as her expression grim. Charlie could see the worry in his eyes as the silent acknowledgment that the bite would be a problem. But for now, they were safe—at least from the immediate threat. “We need to keep moving,” Gabriel said, his voice strained but determined. “We can’t stay here.”

Charlie nodded, though her mind was racing. They had survived the explosion, but the clock was now ticking. Gabriel had been bitten, and they had no idea what was coming next. But for now, they were back in the forest as it was far from the zombie-infested tunnels, and that was all they could ask for. The fight wasn’t over, but they had bought themselves a little more time. Together, they pushed forward into the night as it was deeper into the unknown for all four of them at this point.

.As they reached the top of the mountain, Gabriel, Charlie, and the twins finally paused to catch their breath. The adrenaline that had fueled their escape began to fade, replaced by exhaustion and dread. The boys, though worn out, were smiling at their father, happy to be reunited with him after everything they had gone through. But Gabriel’s face was clouded with a sadness that grew deeper with every glance at the bite on his arm.

Gabriel stared at the angry, pulsing wound, the reality of what it meant sinking in. Sweat beaded on his forehead, not just from the effort of their escape, but from the creeping fever that was already taking hold. Charlie noticed and exchanged a worried look with him. They both knew what was coming.

Sitting down on a large rock as it was Gabriel called his sons over and the weight of his words heavy in his chest. Gabriel needed to tell them the truth as it was no matter how hard it would be. Charlie knelt beside him as her own heart was breaking at what was about to happen next for Gabriel.

“Boys,” Gabriel said softly, his voice shaky. “There’s something I need to tell you.”

The twins were sensing the seriousness in his tone as they stopped smiling. They looked at him with wide eyes as they became confused and concerned for their father. Gabriel swallowed hard. “I’ve been bitten,” he said, showing them his arm. “And… we all know what happens when someone gets bitten.”

“No,” one of the twins said immediately, shaking his head. “No, you’re going to be fine. You’re an angel—you’ll heal, right?”

Gabriel’s heart clenched at the hope in his boys' voices. He wished it were true, but he couldn’t lie to them. “Oh boys, I’m not an angel anymore, not really,” he explained, his voice thick with emotion. “I lost my grace a long time ago. I can’t heal from this.”

The boys stared at him, their faces crumbling as the truth hit them. “No, Dad, please,” one of them whimpered, his voice breaking. “You can’t… you can’t die.”

Tears welled up in Gabriel’s eyes, but he held them back, trying to stay strong for his sons. “I don’t want to, believe me. But if I don’t… if we don’t do something soon, I’ll turn into one of them. I don’t want to hurt you or Charlie. I can’t let that happen.”

Charlie was standing beside them as her hand was trembling as she wiped away tears. Charlie didn’t want to believe it either. Gabriel had always been the one to survive as to find a way out of the impossible. The idea of losing him was too painful to accept. “You don’t have to do this,” Charlie whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “There has to be another way.”

Gabriel smiled sadly at her, the weight of his fate clear in his eyes. “I wish there was. But I can feel it happening, Charlie. There’s no time. I need you to do this—for me, for the boys.”

Gabriel reached into his jacket and pulled out the gun as he was handing it to Charlie. Charlie’s hands shook as she took it as she was staring down at the weapon in disbelief. Charlie didn’t want to be the one to pull the trigger, to end the life of someone she cared about. But she knew what had to be done.

“I can’t…” she stammered, her voice breaking. “I can’t do this.”

Gabriel placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch gentle, reassuring. “You can, Charlie. You’re strong enough. You have to be.”

Tears streamed down the twins’ faces as they clung to their father, not wanting to let him go. Gabriel knelt down, holding them close, his heart breaking. “I love you both so much,” he whispered, his voice trembling. “Always remember that. Be brave, and take care of each other.”

The boys cried into his chest as their sobs was filling the quiet night. Gabriel closed his eyes for a moment as they were taking in the feel of his sons in his arms, knowing it was the last time he’d ever hold them. Gabriel kissed the tops of their heads as his own tears finally breaking free out of his eyes and it was fogging his glasses.

Charlie’s hand gripped the gun tighter, her heart pounding in her chest as Gabriel rose to his feet and nodded toward the rock on the hill, away from the boys. It was time. Gabriel walked with her, each step heavier than the last. As they reached the other side of the hill, out of sight from the boys, Gabriel turned to her. His expression was calm, though his eyes were filled with sadness. “Please Charlie my dear, take care of my boys,” he said softly. “They’re going to need you to take care of them until they’re ready to be on their own.”

Charlie’s hand shook as she raised the gun, her vision blurred with tears. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Gabriel smiled faintly. “Don’t be. You’re saving them… from me.” Gabriel cried as he was trying to keep it together for Charlie to shoot at him.

The silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Charlie squeezed her eyes shut as it was trying to block out the pain in her heart. Then, with a deep breath as she slowly pulled the trigger. The sound of the gunshot echoed through the night as that was the moment that it was done. Charlie did it, Gabriel was gone.

Charlie stood there as the gun still in her hand and her body trembling as the weight of what had just happened sank in. Charlie wiped her tears as she was forcing herself to stay strong, for the boys. Charlie slowly walked back to the twins as her face pale and her heart shattered especially when she saw their saddened expressions. The boys looked at her as their faces streaked with tears as they were already knowing what had happened without her saying a word. Their father was dead, but they were alive. Now, it was up to Charlie to make sure they stayed that way.

So the twins couldn’t stop crying and their small bodies shaking with sobs as they clung to Charlie. Charlie held them tightly as she was trying to be strong for them and even though her own heart felt like it was breaking apart. Gabriel was gone, and the weight of his absence settled heavily over all of them.

After what felt like hours, when the tears had slowed and the silence had grown heavy, they knew what had to be done next. Gabriel deserved a proper farewell. Together, they found a quiet spot under a tall, old tree on the mountainside. The earth there was soft, the trees providing a peaceful, sheltered place for their father to rest.

With aching hearts and trembling hands, they worked together to dig the grave. It wasn’t deep, but it was enough. They lowered Gabriel’s body into the earth, and the boys knelt beside him, one of them clutching his father’s coat, the other holding the knife Gabriel had used to protect them.

Charlie found a piece of wood, rough and worn, and with a knife, she carved Gabriel’s name into it: "Gabriel - A father, a hero." It wasn’t much, but it was all they had. She placed the makeshift marker at the head of the grave, sticking it firmly into the ground, a reminder of the man who had sacrificed everything for them.

The boys stood beside her as it was silent and their tears were streaming down their faces as they stared at the mound of earth that now covered their father. The pain in their hearts was too much to put into words, but they knew he was at peace now. It hurt to have Gabriel get bitten and if he wasn’t killed, he was going to turn into a zombie and that was going to be worse pain than they would have to go through.

One of the twins, his voice trembling, spoke softly. “Dad… you were the best. We’ll miss you forever.”

The other boy, choking back his tears, whispered, “We’ll be brave, just like you said. We love you.”

Charlie swallowed hard, her throat tight with emotion. “You were one of the good ones, Gabriel. You saved us… and we’ll never forget that.”

They stood there for a few more moments as the wind gently was rustling the leaves around them, as if nature itself was offering a quiet farewell. Then, with a heavy heart while Charlie placed her hand on the twins' shoulders as it was guiding them away from the grave. They never looked back but they want to remember Gabriel’s face on how they saw him and that’s what they’re going to do.

Together, they walked down the mountainside, their steps slow and heavy. The loss hung over them like a shadow, but they had to keep moving. Gabriel had died to give them a chance, and they couldn’t waste it. The road ahead was uncertain, but they had each other, and that would have to be enough. With the sun beginning to set in the distance, casting a golden glow over the forest, they walked on, heading toward whatever unknown lay ahead, determined to survive.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile, elsewhere in another world, the others came into a world that was full of gray dimed colored. Jack, Dean, Crowley, Rowena, Michael, Raphael, Kiera, and Alejandro walked through the barren, desolate landscape, a chill settled over them. The sky above was a bleak shade of gray, the distant ruins of a forest that was scattered across the horizon. The air felt heavy with memories of war and death. Dean kicked at a stone and squinted into the distance, his gut twisting with unease.

"Are we really back here?" Dean asked, his voice low but filled with tension. “This place looks too damn familiar.”

Jack nodded, his face somber. “Yeah… we’re back in the Apocalypse World.”

Michael frowned, his eyes scanning the desolate surroundings. “Wait… that’s impossible. This world was destroyed. My father—Chuck—he got rid of it when it no longer served its purpose.” His voice carried the weight of disbelief, as if the reality before him was challenging everything he knew.

Jack exhaled slowly, his golden eyes reflecting the eerie light of the dying sun. “I brought it back. When I restored every world that Chuck destroyed, I didn’t realize this one would return too. But every timeline, every reality—everything that Chuck erased—was restored when I reset the multiverse.”

Dean glanced at Jack, realization dawning on him. “So, this place is back because you brought it back when you did your whole 'reset reality' thing?”

Jack nodded again. “Yes. I didn’t think this world would return, but it did.”

Crowley, who had been quiet up to this point, smirked darkly. "Ah, the good ol' Apocalypse World. Brings back memories. This is where I did something heroic for once—killed myself to help you lot escape. Good times.” He let out a bitter chuckle, though his eyes darkened as the weight of that memory resurfaced.

Dean grunted, crossing his arms. “Yeah… you went out in style, I’ll give you that.”

Rowena, intrigued but slightly wary, glanced around. “I’ve never been here before, but it doesn’t seem to be the most welcoming of places. How quaint,” she remarked with a hint of sarcasm, as her sharp eyes took in the ruined buildings and lifeless terrain. “Can’t imagine what this world must’ve looked like when it was thriving.”

“It never really thrived,” Dean muttered, looking off into the distance. “It was hell on Earth… a nightmare where angels like Michael here decided to turn the world into a battlefield.” He shot a look at Michael, still not entirely trusting him, even though they were on the same side now.

Dean remembered very well what Apocalypse Michael did to him. But as the other Micheal met Dean’s gaze but said nothing. Micheal barely knew anything about this world. But Dean knew it very well, especially what came through it. Dean’s own memories of the Apocalypse World were filled with the chaos and destruction he had orchestrated. It was a world that had suffered under his hand, and yet, it had returned, just like everything else Jack had restored.

Kiera and Alejandro exchanged glances, both feeling out of place in this haunting world. Kiera adjusted her stance, her instincts sharp as she kept watch for any potential threats. “So, what’s our plan? We’re not just here for a stroll down memory lane, are we?” she asked, her voice cutting through the uneasy silence.

Jack stepped forward, his brow furrowed. “No, we’re not here by accident. Something called us here, or someone. Maybe the twins or the other version of Azrael located us here.” He glanced at the group, his tone serious. “But, I’m not sure. I don’t know what, but we need to stay on guard.”

Raphael, who had been silent, finally spoke. “If this world has returned, then perhaps it’s not just memories we’ll have to face. There may be forces here, remnants of the old battles that could still pose a threat.”

Dean gripped his gun tighter, feeling the familiar weight of danger in the air. “Whatever it is, we’re not leaving until we figure out why we were brought back here.” His gaze hardened. “I’m not letting this place pull any surprises on us.”

The wind howled through the empty streets as there was the ghostly reminder of the battles that once tore this world apart. They all knew this wasn’t just about revisiting an old battleground. Something was waiting for them as it was lurking in the shadows of the apocalypse. And, they were about to find out what.

As they made their way through the steep, dense forest, the air became thick with an unsettling tension. Raphael, ever alert, scanned the surrounding trees, his senses keen as he tried to understand the energy of this world. “I’ve never been here before,” he murmured, a hint of unease in his voice. The landscape was foreign to him, yet it felt heavy with history and conflict.

Michael, who walked beside him, shared the unease. “I only knew of this place in fragments,” he admitted, his gaze sharp as he took in the twisted trees and unnatural stillness. “But something feels… off. There are too many demons nearby.”

Dean’s hand instinctively went to the blade at his side as they moved deeper into the woods. He could feel the presence of malevolent eyes watching from the shadows. "I hate this place already," he muttered, his instincts telling him they were being hunted.

Suddenly, out of the dark forest as there were demons that emerged as they were darting between the trees—savage and relentless. Their red eyes glowed with hunger, and their growls filled the air as they sprinted toward the group as they clawed their hands and they outstretched them in a way that they wanted to rip them apart, limb by limb.

“Here we go,” Dean said, drawing his blade in one swift motion. Crowley did the same, but there was an undeniable look of fear in his eyes.

“These aren’t your ordinary demons,” Crowley warned, his voice tight with anxiety. “They don’t listen to anyone. Pure chaos.”

Dean gritted his teeth as he was ready for the fight. But, before he could even strike, Jack was walking calmly beside them as he lifted his hand and snapped his fingers. Instantly, the demons vanished into nothingness, as they turned into dust. It was as if they had never existed in the first place.

There was a moment of stunned silence. Everyone turned to look at Jack, their faces a mixture of shock and mild exasperation. Jack glanced around, noticing their expressions. He smiled sheepishly. “What? Why are you all looking at me like that?”

Dean let out a breath, lowering his blade. “Not that I’m complaining, but maybe a little heads-up next time?” he said, half-joking, though clearly relieved that the threat had been neutralized so easily.

Jack just shrugged, his smile widening a bit. “I figured it was quicker this way.”

Crowley rolled his eyes but said nothing as he was thankful he didn’t have to face those demons after all. Rowena, though silent, arched a brow as she clearly was impressed by Jack’s casual display of power. They continued through the forest as the tension easing slightly, though Jack could feel something else—something stronger—pulling him deeper into the wilderness. His senses tingled with the energy in the air, growing more potent with every step they took.

Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of walking through the twisted trees and uneven ground as they came upon a house nestled deep in the forest. It was as old as it was an eerie structure as its windows glowing faintly with flickering lights from within. The house stood isolated as its presence was unsettling in the already unnerving landscape.

Dean eyed it cautiously, gripping his weapon. “Looks like someone’s home.”

Crowley, standing just behind him, muttered, “Doesn’t look like a place anyone sane would call home.”

Jack stepped forward, feeling the energy intensifying. “This is where it’s coming from,” he said, his voice low. The others looked at him, understanding what he meant without further explanation. Whatever had drawn them to the Apocalypse World had something to do with this house.

“We’re going in, right?” Dean asked, already walking toward the front steps.

Michael nodded, though his gaze never left the house. “Whatever’s inside… we need to find out.”

Rowena adjusted her grip on her spellbook, keeping a wary eye on the house as they approached. "Let’s just hope we don’t wake up to something we can’t handle."

They reached the front door as there was an eerie silence of the forest now broken by the faint creaks and groans from within the house. With a final look at each other as they prepared to enter and they were ready to face whatever dark force waited for them inside. But with Jack, Raphael, and Micheal by their side; they’ll be fine at the time being.

So as the group stepped cautiously into the house, its size was far more intimidating from the inside. The air felt heavy with a strange energy, and though it was dimly lit, they could tell the place was enormous, with long corridors branching out in every direction. Dust clung to every surface, and the floorboards creaked ominously under their feet.

Dean's eyes scanned the large foyer. "Great, another creepy house. Just what we needed," he muttered, tightening his grip on his blade.

They moved down the hallway in silence as they were following the faint sound of two voices echoing through the walls. As they got closer as the voices stopped abruptly, and the creaking of floorboards seemed to settle into an eerie stillness that they were walking through just to see what was on the other side of the hallway.

Jack, sensing something out of place, motioned for the group to stop. "I’ll go first," he whispered, stepping ahead of the others toward the room where the voices had been coming from.

Pushing the door open slowly, Jack peered inside. The room was empty—no sign of anyone around—but Jack felt something different. The room might have been vacant, but the presence of something—or someone—still lingered in the air. It was as if the energy in the room was thick, pulsing with hidden life.

“They’re here,” Jack said quietly, scanning the room with narrowed eyes. “But they’re hiding.”

Dean stepped forward, glancing around. "You sure? Looks pretty deserted to me."

Jack nodded. “I can feel them. Two people. Not angels or demons, but… similar. Something like me.”

Crowley raised an eyebrow. “Oh, fantastic. More little godlings like you running around?”

Michael, his expression serious, stepped beside Jack. "If they're here, we need to find them before they find us."

Jack paused, feeling out the energies more carefully. “Maybe it’s best if we split up. It’ll be easier to cover more ground that way.”

Dean sighed, clearly not liking the idea, but he nodded. “Alright. Just keep your eyes peeled, and don’t go getting killed by whatever’s lurking in here.”

They each took different directions as they were heading toward various parts of the house in search of the mystery figures Jack had sensed. The energy was growing stronger as they were leading them deeper into the bowels of the house that lurked from within. Whoever was hiding inside the house, they needed to find them before they end up leaving and escaping from their grasp.

As Jack moved down a long, dim hallway, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being watched. The air around him grew colder, and he stopped outside a narrow door at the far end of the hall. Pushing it open, he found another empty room, but this one felt different—more alive, as if someone had just been there.

Meanwhile, Dean found himself in a large room filled with old, broken furniture. Shadows flickered in the corners, and he felt an odd prickling on the back of his neck. He gripped his blade tighter, scanning the dark corners. “Whoever’s in here better show themselves before I start swinging.”

Rowena, on the other side of the house, whispered a spell under her breath, her senses keen for any magic. She could feel the strange energy as well, but it was unlike anything she had encountered before. Whoever—or whatever—was here was powerful, but she couldn't quite place its origin.

As they continued their search, the feeling of being watched grew more intense for each of them. Jack’s instincts were sharper than ever, and he followed the trail of energy through the house, winding through empty rooms and corridors. It wasn’t long before he caught a glimpse of something—a figure darting out of sight just beyond the next hallway.

Jack's heart quickened as he followed. He had a feeling this was one of the presences he sensed earlier. "Mary? Twixx?" he called out, testing the names he had in his mind. The response was immediate—a flicker of movement, but still no answer.

The others scattered throughout the house as they could feel the same presence now, as if it was playing a game with them, leading them deeper into the mystery of the house. It became clear to them all and whoever was hiding here was no ordinary being, and they had no intention of being found easily.

While Jack continued to search, his eyes were scanning every corner and darkened the hallway for the twins, Mary and Twixx. The strange energy he had sensed earlier felt closer now, like a whisper on the edge of his consciousness, guiding him deeper into the house. He could tell they were near, hiding just out of reach, watching him and the others as they searched.

Meanwhile, Dean had taken a different route, his impatience growing with every empty room he opened. "Mary? Twixx?" he called out, his voice echoing off the dusty walls. "Your dad's worried sick about you. He wants to see you—Sam's looking for you!"

Dean paused in front of a door as he was hearing something faint above him. Dean heard footsteps ocurring. Someone was in the attic. Without hesitation, Dean swung the door open and climbed the creaky wooden stairs, each step groaning under his weight. As he reached the top, he found himself in a dimly lit attic, filled with old boxes, cobwebs, and forgotten pieces of furniture. Dust floated in the stale air, and the sound of footsteps echoed again—this time, closer.

"Mary? Twixx? Come on, it’s just me. Your Uncle Dean," he called, scanning the shadows. "I know you're scared, but we’re here to help."

Suddenly, there was a rustle of movement to his left. Dean turned quickly, but before he could fully react as he heard footsteps rushing past him as he was darting back toward the staircase. Dean whipped around just in time to see a shadowy figure—one of the twins—slip through the door and run down the stairs.

"Hey, wait!" Dean shouted, moving toward the door.

But before he could reach it, the door slammed shut with a loud ‘bang’—and then he heard the unmistakable sound of a lock clicking into place from the outside. Dean tried the doorknob, but it wouldn't budge. Dean was locked inside the attic as he was trying to get out and banging his whole body onto the door, attempting to smash through it with full force.

“Damn it!” Dean cursed, banging on the door. “Open this door right now!” He jiggled the handle furiously, but it didn’t give.

Through the thick wooden door, Dean heard the sound of quick footsteps running away as they were fading into the distance. Dean growled in frustration as he was realizing whichever twin it was—Mary or Twixx—had trapped him inside the attic. Dean kept banging at the door, trying to get himself out but it was no use of getting himself out of here.

“Great. Just great,” Dean muttered to himself, stepping back from the door and scanning the attic for another way out. There were no windows large enough to crawl through, and the only exit was now locked tight. He banged his fist against the door one more time before turning and taking stock of his surroundings.

"Alright, Dean," he said to himself, pacing the attic. "Think. There's got to be another way out of this mess."

Dean could still hear the others moving around the house below, but the attic felt eerily isolated, as if it was separate from the rest of the building. Dean glanced around at the boxes as they were half-covered in dust and cobwebs as he was hoping to find something useful to get him out of the attic.

Meanwhile, Jack, further down the hall as he felt a strange ripple of energy pass through him—a disturbance. Something was wrong, and it was coming from the direction Dean had gone. Jack’s instincts told him one of the twins had just made a move. Jack forward as he was eyeing at the door, staring at it as he was walking through the hallway and near the attic’s door.

"Dean?" Jack called out, picking up his pace and heading toward the attic. "Dean, are you okay?" But there was no immediate response. Jack’s brow furrowed in concern as he reached the door to the attic as he was realizing it was shut tightly.

Jack stood outside the attic door, heart racing as he knocked again. “Dean! Are you in there? You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine! Just trapped in here! One of the twins locked me in!” Dean shouted back, pounding his fist against the door.

“Hang on!” Jack said, determination surging through him. He stepped back, focusing his energy. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a wave of power that blasted the door open, sending it swinging wide.

Dean stumbled out, brushing off the dust that clung to him. “Thanks, Jack,” he said, his voice laced with urgency. “One of them locked me in. I think they’re hiding from us.”

Jack nodded, feeling a tug at his senses. “I can feel their energy—it’s coming from the basement!”

Without wasting another second, they raced downstairs as they were taking the steps two at a time. Jack reached for the door leading to the basement as his own heart was pounding in his chest. Jack turned the knob and pushed it open as it was revealing a dark and expansive space below.

“Twixx? Mary?” Dean called out, peering into the shadows. “It’s us! You can come out!”

The basement was cavernous as it was filled with old furniture, cobwebs, and the scent of dampness. They stepped cautiously down the stairs as Jack was straining to feel for the twins’ energy amid the clutter. The shadows shifted as they moved further in, and the air felt thick with tension.

“Where are they?” Dean murmured, glancing around. “This place is huge.”

Jack concentrated, trying to pinpoint the twins’ location. “They’re here. I can feel both of them, but… it’s like they’re hiding really well.”

As they moved deeper into the basement, the echoes of their voices faded into the darkness, swallowed by the vastness of the space. “Twixx! Mary! It’s safe, we’re not mad at you!” Dean tried again, his voice firm yet laced with worry. Still, there was no response.

Jack glanced at Dean, uncertainty creeping into his expression. “We should split up. It might help us find them faster.”

Dean nodded, albeit reluctantly. “Alright. Just be careful, Jack. They’re scared, and I don’t want them to do anything… reckless.”

“Same goes for you,” Jack replied, steeling himself. “Let’s meet back here in ten minutes.”

They exchanged nods, then ventured off in different directions as each of them were determined to find the twins. Jack felt the energy growing stronger as he moved as it was leading him through the maze of old crates and debris. Trying to find either Mary or Twixx through the basement that they were looking for them in.

He turned a corner and scanned the dark corners of the basement, hoping to catch a glimpse of them. The air felt electric, crackling with the unseen presence of the twins. Jack called out again, “Mary? Twixx? We just want to help!”

No answer came, just the sound of silence punctuated by the creaks of the old house. Meanwhile, Dean was rummaging through another section of the basement, pushing aside a stack of boxes. He let out a frustrated sigh. “Come on, where are you two?”

As he shifted a heavy crate, he noticed a small, dark opening at the far wall. “Could it be?” he wondered aloud, approaching cautiously. It looked like a hidden nook, perhaps a place where the twins had crawled into.

Just as he reached for it as he heard a soft whisper like it was barely audible and it was coming from behind him. Jack turned sharply as his own instincts were kicking in, but he saw nothing when he turned around to see what was behind him. Jack sighed, finding nothing but he was far away from Dean now.

“Jack!” he called out, feeling a sense of urgency again. “Can you hear me?”

In the distance, Jack felt a surge of energy—was it the twins? Jack quickly moved toward the source as he was hoping that together they could coax Mary and Twixx out of hiding. But, the basement remained silent as he was saving it for the faint thumping of his heart and the echo of his footsteps.

Jack was inching closer to a corner of the basement, convinced he felt the twins' energy pulsing ahead. “Come on, guys,” he murmured, his heart racing. Just as he rounded the corner, the energy vanished, leaving him with a hollow feeling. “No, no, no. Where did you go?” he whispered to himself, frustration bubbling up.

Meanwhile, Dean continued his search, scanning the shadows. He paused, noticing movement in the corner of his eye. He turned and spotted a boy crouched low, almost blending into the darkness. His heart skipped a beat as he recognized him. “Twixx?”

The boy looked up, his expression a mix of surprise and recognition. “Uncle Dean?”

Dean’s eyes widened. “Is that really you? The last time I saw you, you were just a small baby!”

Twixx nodded, a hint of sheepishness creeping across his face. “Yeah, well, I kinda grew up the moment that I came into the world and then went through the portal. But I’m still basically even though I’m just a few hours or a day old, you know?” His voice held a maturity that was hard to miss, even if he was technically still new to the world.

Dean stepped closer, lowering his voice. “Yeah… Your dads are worried about you. You know, Sam and Gabriel. They’ve been looking for you.”

Twixx’s expression shifted to guilt. “I didn’t mean to worry them, but I had to follow Mary. She’s keeping Jack busy.”

“Keeping Jack busy?” Dean echoed, confusion knitting his brow. “Where is Mary?”

“Uh, she’s leading Jack around, misleading him to different spots so he doesn’t find us,” Twixx admitted, sighing. “And when she finds out I got caught, she’s going to give me a huge lecture about it.”

Dean couldn’t help but chuckle softly. “Yeah, I can imagine. But we need to bring you both home. Jack and I are worried about you.”

“But Mary—” Twixx started, but Dean interrupted him gently.

“Listen, I get it. But she’s going to freak out if she finds out you’re down here alone, especially with all the dangers lurking around.” Dean glanced back toward where he’d last seen Jack. “And she’ll be a lot safer with us.”

Twixx hesitated, torn between his sister’s protective instincts and the need to be with family. “I just wanted to help. She’s been trying to find a way to… I don’t know, figure things out.”

“Help?” Dean asked, a hint of concern in his voice. “What do you mean?”

“Mary thinks there’s something here that can help us. I don’t really understand it, but she’s convinced it’s important,” Twixx explained, shifting nervously.

Just then, Jack’s voice echoed down the corridor. “Twixx? Mary? Where are you?”

Dean looked back at Twixx. “We need to get you out of here, now.”

Twixx nodded, but he looked conflicted. “But Mary—”

“Will be okay. I promise,” Dean reassured him. “Let’s go.”

They began to move, and Dean couldn’t help but feel a rush of relief. Just then, the faint sound of footsteps echoed from deeper in the basement as it was making them both freeze. Dean quickly gestured for silence as he was crouching low as they listened. Twixx wasn’t sure if this was the right thing to do especially since his sister isn’t going to be happy about this but he’ll follow Uncle Dean for the meantime.

“Jack?” came Mary’s voice, just above a whisper. “Where are you?”

Dean glanced at Twixx. “You ready?”

“Um… yeah,” Twixx replied, determination creeping into his voice. “I guess we can go and maybe try to do this.”

Dean led the way, and they slipped further into the shadows. As they made their way toward the stairs, Twixx’s mind was racing with so many thoughts of what Mary might say when she found out that he was found and went with Dean. Twixx had been caught by his own uncle. But, there was no time to waste at the moment.

They climbed the stairs quietly, and just as they reached the top, Dean heard Jack’s voice again, closer this time. “Twixx! Mary!”

Dean exchanged a quick glance with the boy. “Let’s go to him. We’ll figure this out together.”

With that, they emerged into the light of the basement entrance as they were finding Jack pacing back and forth as his face was lighting up with hope when he saw Twixx. “There you are!” Jack exclaimed, relief flooding his voice. “I felt your energy, but then it just disappeared.”

“Yeah, um, that was Mary playing tricks on you. That wasn’t me. But… Uncle Dean found me and I got caught,” Twixx admitted, glancing at Dean, who nodded encouragingly.

“Where’s Mary?” Jack asked, a hint of worry creasing his brow.

“She’s around here somewhere,” Dean said, scanning the space. “But we’re not letting her go off on her own. We’re all leaving together.”

“Right,” Jack said, determination setting his jaw. “Let’s find her before anything else happens.” As they began their search for Mary, Dean felt a mix of anxiety and hope. They were together again, but he knew they needed to act fast to keep the twins safe in this strange world.

As Jack and Dean moved through the dimly lit hallways as they were searching for Mary but that was when a sudden rustling behind them caught their attention. They turned just in time to see Mary emerging from the shadows as she was showing off a fierce look on her face, wanting her younger brother back to her.
.

“Let go of my brother!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the basement.

“Mary!” Twixx cried out, sprinting toward her. “I’m sorry!” He rushed into her arms, and she hugged him tightly, relief washing over her features.

Jack and Dean exchanged worried glances, sensing the tension in the air. Mary positioned herself protectively behind Twixx, raising her hand as red energy began to glow ominously from her palm. Jack instinctively raised his hands, palms outward, trying to diffuse the situation. “Mary, calm down!” he urged, feeling the surge of power building between them.

Mary’s eyes blazed fire red, and Jack’s eyes flickered with yellow flames as both Nephilims were now standing their ground at each other. Jack knew he was more powerful than her as he was fueled by the essence of God, but he didn’t want to escalate the confrontation with Mary and cause more problems between them.

“Mary, you don’t have to do this,” he said, his voice steady. “Your dad is worried about you. Gabriel wants you to come back. He loves you. He’s worried about you so much.”

“Lies!” she spat, shaking her head vehemently. “You don’t know him! He doesn’t care about us!”

Dean stepped forward, trying to reason with her. “Oh yeah! What about Sam? He wants to see you both.” His voice was firm, filled with an urgency that made Mary falter for just a moment.

“Sam…Dad…” Her expression softened, a flicker of longing crossing her face. “I… I want to hug him again,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

But then her determination returned, and she steeled herself. “But no… We can’t go back. We need to fix time and space. It’s ripping apart. I can’t go back. I won’t.”

At that moment, Mary was prepared to leave with Twixx but that was when two figures burst through the basement door as they were rushing down the stairs. When Jack and Dean saw who it was, Alejandro and Kiera skidded to a halt as their own eyes wide with the intensity of the energy they felt radiating from the scene.

“We felt something strong down here!” Kiera exclaimed, glancing between the Nephilim gathered. “What’s going on?”

They quickly registered the tension in the air and the sight of five Nephilim in the same room. With Mary backing up defensively behind Twixx as the atmosphere grew thick with uncertainty. “Mary, don’t!” Twixx pleaded, looking back at her. “We can go home. We just need to figure this out together!”

Mary’s resolve wavered for a moment as she looked at her brother, then at the others. Jack could see the internal battle within her as the struggle between the desire to protect Twixx and the longing to reunite with family. “Please, Mary,” Jack said softly, his eyes never leaving hers. “You’re not alone in this. We’re here for you. You don’t have to run anymore. You can come back with us.”

Kiera stepped closer, her voice gentle but firm. “We’re all basically family, Mary. You and Twixx are a part of this, and we can help fix whatever is broken. But you have to trust us. We can help.”

Mary’s fiery gaze flickered between the Nephilim standing before her as each offering a piece of support. Mary took a shaky breath as the red energy in her hand was dimming slightly. Twixx reached out to her as his eyes became wide with hope. Maybe her older twin sister will listen to them and they could think of a way to fix the mess that they caused.

“Let us help you,” Dean said, his voice steady, embodying the strength of a father figure even in this chaotic moment.

For a brief moment, silence enveloped them, and Mary seemed to consider her next move carefully. The weight of the situation hung in the air, a delicate balance between fear and love, trust and uncertainty. Finally, Mary’s expression shifted, uncertainty dawning in her eyes as she glanced at Jack, then back at Twixx. “I… I don’t know,” she said, her voice trembling. “What if we can’t fix it?”

Jack took a step closer, his voice steady. “We’ll figure it out together. I promise. But we can’t do it if you run away.”

As Mary hesitated, the basement filled with the palpable tension of potential choices as the air thick with unspoken emotions. The group of Nephilim stood united as they were ready to face whatever lay ahead but they were also hoping to guide Mary and Twixx back to the family that awaited them.

Mary felt her heart torn in two as she stood between the two worlds. She wanted to go home, but the thought of facing Gabriel again sent waves of anxiety through her. "I-I j-just c-can't see him right now," she admitted, looking at Twixx, who was still trying to convince her.

“But, Mary,” Twixx urged, his voice filled with desperation, “we can’t stay here. You miss Dad right? And not Gabriel but Sam. You said so yourself!” His eyes were wide with a mixture of hope and fear, wanting to return to the family they had both lost but also frightened of the consequences.

Kiera and Alejandro stepped forward, echoing Twixx’s sentiment. “We can help you,” Kiera said softly. “You don’t have to go through this alone. You’re not just your father’s daughter; you’re part of all of us. We want to help you find your way back.”

Just as Mary was about to respond as the ground shook violently beneath them as it was sending them all tumbling to the floor. The walls creaked and groaned as there was dust swirling in the air around them. There was panic that surged through Mary as fear gripped her heart when she felt it beneath her.

“Mary!” Twixx yelled, his voice strained.

In that instant, she felt the surge of energy building within her. “I can’t stay here!” she shouted over the chaos. Without thinking, she clasped Twixx’s hand tightly and in a flash, they teleported out of the house.

“Mary, no!” Dean yelled, his voice filled with frustration and fear as he lunged forward, but it was too late. The twins vanished, leaving only a whisper of their presence behind.

Jack felt the absence of their energy instantly. “They’re gone!” he said, panic rising in his voice.

The group quickly made their way upstairs, finding Crowley, Rowena, Michael, and Raphael waiting for them, concern etched across their faces. “What the hell just happened?” Crowley demanded, scanning the area for answers.

“There was an earthquake, and then Mary teleported with Twixx!” Dean explained, breathless. “We need to find them.”

They rushed outside, where the air was thick with dust and confusion. As they stepped out, the scene before them was surreal as there was a massive hole that had formed in the ground, as if something monumental had crushed down from above. The earth trembled slightly beneath their feet, and they all exchanged wary glances.

Suddenly, a shadow began to rise from the depths of the hole. The group froze, hearts pounding in their chests as the figure emerged. “Jack…” Dean whispered, his voice barely audible. They stood in disbelief as the figure rose, an all-too-familiar presence that made both Jack and Dean’s hearts drop.

“It can’t be…” Jack murmured, shaking his head in denial. “I thought I killed him.”

Dean shuttered, “Ye-yeah… I thought yo-you d-did.”

Dean felt his pulse race, a hidden fear clawing its way back to the surface. The memories of their encounters with this version of Michael flooded back—betrayal, pain, and the haunting realization of what this man had become. Dean instinctively took a step back as his own body was betraying him as a sense of dread washed over him.

As Apocalypse Michael stood tall, he regarded them with an unnerving grin that split his face, an almost manic excitement in his eyes. “Well, well, well… it’s good to see you again!” he called out, his voice dripping with mock sincerity as he fixed his gaze on Dean and Jack.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Dean managed to choke out, his throat dry as the fear radiated through him.

Michael’s smile widened, an unsettling glimmer of madness lurking behind it. “Oh, you know… I just came to catch up with some old friends. It’s been far too long.” He took a step closer, eyes glinting with mischief. “I missed you, Dean.”

Dean shook his head, “N-no. P-pl-please… this can’t be real.”

Apocalypse Michael chuckled, “Oh but it is, Dean. I’m very real and alive.” Apocalypse Michael smirked as he kept on eyeing at Dean with a glee sparkle in his eyes.

Jack clenched his fists, heart racing. “You shouldn’t be here. This world is… it shouldn’t exist with you in it.”

“Oh, but here I am, child.” Michael said, his tone playful, as if their dread amused him. “And it seems like I have a lot to discuss with my dear little brother and his friends.”

The atmosphere grew heavy with tension, and everyone prepared for a confrontation. Dean's breath quickened as he fought against the memories of their past battles with this version of Michael as it was reminding himself that they had overcome insurmountable odds before. Dean had to fight this version of Micheal every day, while Micheal used him as a weapon and a puppet for his own personal game and gain for control over Earth.

“Whatever you’re planning, it’s not going to work,” Dean warned, stepping forward despite the fear gnawing at his insides.

Michael chuckled, a low, dark sound that sent shivers down their spines. “Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Dean. The game has changed here and I’m ready here to play with all of you.”

As they stood face-to-face with the Apocalypse version of Michael, Jack and Dean knew they had to act quickly to protect each other and the world they fought to save. They were ready to face whatever darkness lay ahead as they were united in their determination to put an end to Michael's plans once and for all.

Apocalypse Michael took a step forward, his presence radiating malice and confidence as he closed the distance between them. “Stay away from them, Michael! I’m warning you!” Jack warned Micheal as his voice steady but edged with urgency. Jack raised his hands as his own energy crackling at his fingertips, ready to unleash whatever power he could muster if necessary.

The taunting laughter of Apocalypse Michael echoed around them. “Oh, look at you! The little Nephilim playing hero,” he mocked, a twisted smile stretching across his face. “What do you think you can do? You think you can stop me? You’re just a bratty child with a few godly powers. How cute.” His condescending tone grated on everyone’s nerves, and the disdain in his voice sent a chill down Jack’s spine.

As Apocalypse Michael continued to advance, the air around them thickened with tension. The original Michael—calm, composed, and a stark contrast to his counterpart—stepped in front of Jack and Dean, his gaze fixed on his apocalyptic doppelgänger. “Enough,” he said firmly, a commanding presence emanating from him. “You’re not welcome here.”

For the first time, the two Michaels faced each other, and the moment felt electric. The original Michael had never encountered this version of himself before, but he could feel the overwhelming bitterness and arrogance radiating from Apocalypse Michael. He was everything Michael had fought against: prideful, mean-spirited, and wrapped in a veneer of superiority reminiscent of Lucifer, yet distinctly more twisted.

“Ah, the ever-righteous Michael,” Apocalypse Michael sneered, taking in his original self with an exaggerated roll of his eyes. “So self-important, so naive. Do you really think you’re better than me? I embrace the chaos; I revel in it! While you were playing house with your precious little family, I was creating a world that truly understands power.”

“This isn’t power,” Original Michael shot back, his voice steady, unwavering. “You’re nothing but a reflection of failure, driven by your own insecurities. You think you can rule through fear, but all you’re doing is perpetuating the cycle of destruction.”

“Cycle of destruction?” Apocalypse Michael laughed mockingly. “Look around you! You think your version of heaven will last? I’m here to prove that might makes right! I’ve seen worlds crumble, and I’ve learned how to survive! You’re just a relic of a time when angels cared about compassion. Weakness will always fall to strength.”

Jack felt his anger surge at Apocalypse Michael’s words, a burning desire to protect his family igniting within him. “You don’t understand anything about family or strength,” he shot back. “You’re twisted by your own hatred and ego. That’s not power; that’s just sad.”

“Look who’s talking! A Nephilim who’s afraid of his own reflection,” Apocalypse Michael retorted, sneering at Jack. “What will you do, little boy? Threaten me with your cute little powers? How amusing.”

“Enough!” Dean shouted, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “This isn’t a game. You think you can just walk back into our lives after all the damage you’ve caused?” His fists clenched, ready to fight. “We won’t let you.”

“Fight? Oh, how delightful,” Apocalypse Michael said, grinning as he paced around them like a predator sizing up its prey. “You really think you can stop me? Let’s see how much you’re willing to sacrifice to save this pathetic little world.”

As the two Michaels stared each other down, the atmosphere crackled with potential violence. Jack felt the weight of the moment pressing down on him. Micheal looked at Dean, then at Original Michael, and knew they had to find a way to confront Apocalypse Michael—not just for themselves, but for everything they held dear.

“Whatever you think you’re going to achieve here, you’re wrong,” Original Michael said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. “We will stop you. Together.”

“Together? How quaint,” Apocalypse Michael scoffed, an air of arrogance enveloping him. “Let’s see how long that lasts when you realize how weak you truly are.”

And with that, the tension reached its breaking point. Jack and Dean exchanged a determined glance as they were preparing themselves for the battle ahead, knowing that they had to face this twisted version of Michael head-on and protect their family at all costs. Whatever was going to happen next, Micheal stood up as his eyes glowed blue and the others did the same as well. Both staring down at each other with their fists clenched and ready to fight.

As the air crackled with tension as Original Michael and Apocalypse Michael squared off, their wings unfurling behind them, each a testament to their celestial power. Original Michael ignited with a radiant glow, the brilliance of his wings shimmering like a star in the night sky, while Apocalypse Michael’s wings were dark and twisted as it was resembling shadows that danced ominously in the light.

As the first attack surged, Original Michael unleashed a torrent of celestial energy, a brilliant blast of light aimed directly at his counterpart. “You’re going to regret ever showing your face here!” he shouted, his voice echoing through the clearing.

Apocalypse Michael merely chuckled, sidestepping the blast with an ease that showcased his confidence. “Oh, please! You really think you can take me down that easily? I’m a reflection of everything you despise!” He flared his wings, and a wave of dark energy surged forward, meeting Michael's light with a violent clash that sent shockwaves through the ground.

The impact created a small crater, sending debris flying in all directions. Jack turned to Kiera, Alejandro, Rowena, and Crowley, urgency in his voice. “We need to get out of here! They can’t fight here without causing more damage!”

Dean nodded, eyes fixed on the two Michaels, the fear for his brother rising in his chest. “Let them handle this. We need to regroup and figure out what to do next.”

With a reluctant nod, the group sprinted into the forest, leaving the two Michaels to their fierce battle. Jack lagged behind slightly, looking back at the fierce confrontation. “Michael! Be careful!” he called, a wave of anxiety washing over him as he turned to follow the others.

Back in the clearing, Original Michael soared into the sky, drawing on every ounce of his power. “This ends now!” he declared, his voice booming as he dove down toward Apocalypse Michael, wings outstretched, ready to strike. He channeled a radiant beam of light, aiming for his counterpart’s heart.

Apocalypse Michael grinned, the madness gleaming in his eyes. “You’ve grown strong, but strength isn’t enough to defeat me!” He countered, summoning tendrils of darkness that coiled around him, absorbing Michael’s attack. The light dissipated, leaving a chilling darkness that seemed to seep into the very fabric of the forest.

“Your fear is palpable, brother,” Apocalypse Michael taunted, flapping his wings and launching himself forward. He unleashed a series of dark blasts that exploded around Original Michael, each detonation shaking the ground and sending shards of bark flying from the trees.

Original Michael dodged gracefully, weaving through the chaos, a glimmer of determination in his eyes. He countered with quick strikes, “We’re the same you assbutt!” Micheal was sending waves of divine energy cascading toward Apocalypse Michael, who responded with bursts of dark energy that collided spectacularly in mid-air.

Apocalypse Michael tilted his head, “Assbutt? Where did you learn that word from?” He asked.

Micheal chuckled as he was smirking at Apocalypse Michael, “Well… I learned it from my brother.” Micheal smirked, remembering what Castiel called him when Micheal was possessing Adam’s body at the time.

The two beings engaged in a deadly aerial dance, swooping and diving, exchanging powerful blows that lit up the sky. Every strike echoed like thunder, the raw power shaking the very roots of the forest. Original Michael unleashed a flurry of brilliant light arrows, each one aimed to pierce through Apocalypse Michael’s defenses.

“Is that all you’ve got, pretty me?” Apocalypse Michael roared, deflecting the arrows with waves of dark energy. He retaliated with his own barrage, launching serrated blades of shadow that sliced through the air, forcing Original Michael to weave and roll to avoid being hit.

“I’m just getting started!” Original Michael shouted, determination flooding his veins. He focused his energy, calling forth a blinding light that surrounded him, empowering his next attack. As he surged forward, he spun like a comet, wings aglow, trailing light behind him as he dove toward Apocalypse Michael.

The collision was cataclysmic. The force sent both Michaels tumbling, the shockwave knocking trees to the ground and creating a fissure in the earth. Original Michael quickly recovered as he was landing on his feet and his huge wings were flaring protectively as he prepared for the next round.

“Why do you fight so hard?” Apocalypse Michael sneered, his face twisted into a malicious grin. “You know this is futile. You’re fighting a losing battle!”

“Futile?” Original Michael shot back, unwavering in his conviction. “This isn’t just about me. I fight for everything you’ve twisted and destroyed! I won’t let you harm my family, my friends, or this world!”

With renewed vigor, Original Michael unleashed a massive wave of energy as it was a brilliant explosion of light that illuminated the entire clearing. It crashed into Apocalypse Michael, who braced himself against the force but was pushed back and his dark energy was flickering under the onslaught.

As the dust settled, Original Michael seized the moment and charged forward, his fist glowing with divine energy. Micheal aimed a powerful punch directly at Apocalypse Michael’s face. Just as he was about to connect, Apocalypse Michael countered with a swift kick that sent Original Michael sprawling to the side.

“Nice try,” Apocalypse Michael said, panting slightly but maintaining his bravado. “But you’ll have to do better than that to stop me.”

As Original Michael struggled to rise, he could feel the energy of the forest pulsing around him as he was drawing strength from the earth and the remnants of life that surrounded them. Micheal was grounded himself as he was pulling from the celestial power that flowed through him.

Apocalypse Michael charged in for the kill, but Original Michael raised his arms, channeling the forest’s energy, combining it with his own. “I am the light, and I will not be extinguished!”

Micheal unleashed a radiant explosion that lit up the entire clearing as there was an overwhelming Apocalypse Michael and forcing him back. For a moment, the light held as he was illuminating the darkness that threatened to consume them. They both kept on fighting at full force of their own power.

But Apocalypse Michael wasn’t done yet. He absorbed the energy of the explosion, laughing maniacally as he stood unscathed. “You really think you can win? Your light only makes me stronger!”

Jack, hidden within the forest, felt the ground tremble beneath him. “They need us,” he said urgently to the others. “We can’t leave them to fight this alone!”

“We’re not equipped for this,” Kiera said, fear creeping into her voice. “They’re both too powerful for the others!”

“No! We have to help!” Jack insisted, clenching his fists. “We’re Nephilims, too! We can’t just stand by and let Micheal fight this alone!”

As the echoes of their battle filled the air, Jack turned back toward the clearing, heart racing. “Come on!” he urged. “We have to go back!” The group exchanged worried glances but nodded in unison as they were following Jack back toward the fight as they were determined to stand with their family against the darkness that threatened to consume them all.

The group pressed on, the tension between them palpable as they made their way back toward the battlefield. Dean hung back, visibly shaken by the prospect of seeing Apocalypse Michael again. His heart raced, memories of the past flooding his mind, the trauma of being his vessel still fresh. Rowena and Crowley, sensing the danger, decided to keep their distance. Crowley scoffed, shaking his head as he watched the others push forward. "You lot are crazy if you think I’m getting involved with two angry archangels fighting each other."

Rowena nodded in agreement. “Darling, sometimes it’s best to let the gods battle it out themselves. We’ll stay back and let the children handle it.” Jack, Alejandro, Kiera, and Raphael, however, had no hesitation. They knew the fight wasn’t over, and they needed to help their Michael before Apocalypse Michael could recover.

As they drew closer, they saw flashes of light and shadow tearing through the sky as both Michaels continued their brutal fight. Original Michael, though strong, was beginning to show signs of wear. His once-blazing wings had dimmed slightly, his strikes less frequent but no less fierce. Apocalypse Michael, on the other hand, seemed to thrive on the chaos, his malevolent energy growing with every clash. His dark wings spread wide, casting a sinister shadow over the battlefield.

“You’re weakening!” Apocalypse Michael shouted with a smirk, flaring his wings as he charged forward. He conjured a massive spear of dark energy, hurling it toward Original Michael with brutal force.

The Original Michael raised his arms as he was summoning a shield of divine light, but the impact of the spear sent him skidding backward as it was leaving deep trenches in the ground beneath his feet. Apocalypse Michael laughed as the sound was chilling and his eyes were glowing with malice.

“You call yourself an archangel? Pathetic. I’m stronger, faster, and more willing to destroy everything in my path. You can’t protect them!”

Just as Apocalypse Michael prepared to deliver another attack, Jack, Kiera, and Alejandro charged into the fray. Jack’s eyes flared with the golden fire of his godlike powers, his wings igniting as he launched a burst of celestial energy toward Apocalypse Michael. The blast hit him squarely in the chest, sending him flying back through the air.

Kiera and Alejandro joined in, their Nephilim powers coursing through them. Kiera conjured waves of wind and fire, the elements swirling together as she hurled them at Apocalypse Michael, her eyes glowing with determination. Alejandro, his power more raw, summoned bolts of lightning that crackled with intensity as they struck their target.

Apocalypse Michael was thrown back with the combined force of their attacks, crashing into the side of a distant mountain with a thunderous boom. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the forest, causing trees to sway and birds to scatter in fright. The side of the mountain crumbled, rocks and debris tumbling down as Apocalypse Michael disappeared beneath the rubble for a moment.

“He’s down, but not out yet,” Jack muttered as he was panting as he lowered his hands and his body still glowing with residual energy.

Original Michael, clutching his side from the previous assault, stood tall, his wings flickering as he approached the group. “Thank you… I needed that,” he said, his voice strained but grateful. Jack, Kiera, and Alejandro moved to his side, helping him steady himself.

“We couldn’t let you fight him alone,” Jack said firmly, casting a wary glance at the pile of debris that buried Apocalypse Michael. “But he’ll be back. We need to move.”

Alejandro remarked, “I was but I was reminded that I’m basically a nephilim so… Well, I came back to help.” Alejandro chuckled nervously. Both Jack and Kiera glanced at Alejandro which he stopped chuckling and went quiet for the time being.

Raphael, who had kept a watchful eye on the sky throughout the battle, suddenly tensed. His wings twitched, and he narrowed his gaze toward the mountain. “He’s not gone. I can still feel his presence. And seeing how this Micheal fought, he's not going to give up anytime soon. So, we might have to leave from here quick before he comes back and finishes what he started in the first place.”

Without hesitation, Jack nodded. “Yeah, you’re right. We need to get out of here now. He’ll come back stronger if we don’t put distance between us.”

Michael, though exhausted, pushed himself forward. “Let’s go. We can’t afford to let him recover.”

The group moved quickly, running through the forest, their feet pounding against the earth as they made their escape. Jack led the way, glancing back occasionally to ensure everyone was keeping pace. Alejandro and Kiera stayed close, their powers still simmering just beneath the surface, ready to strike again if needed. Raphael, his eyes still sharp and vigilant, stayed at the rear, watching the skies for any sign of Apocalypse Michael’s return.

As they ran through the dense forest, the tension didn’t ease. Dean’s fear lingered in the back of Jack’s mind, knowing that seeing Apocalypse Michael again had rattled him deeply. But there wasn’t time to dwell on that now—they needed to regroup and plan their next move. Dean knew that they had to keep going and find the twins all over again and hopefully no disturbances would get in their way this time.

When they reached the clearing where Rowena and Crowley were waiting, Jack came to an abrupt stop. “He’s still out there,” he informed them, breathless but focused. “We need to figure out how to stop him for good.”

Crowley’s eyes widened. “He’s not dead? Bloody hell, can’t you just smite him or something?”

“Not that easy,” Dean muttered, stepping forward, his face pale. “You don’t know what he’s capable of. We barely survived him last time. I-I b-ba-barely survived him.”

Original Michael, though clearly drained, met Dean’s gaze. “This is a different fight, Dean. I’ll finish what I started, but I need time.”

Jack exchanged a look with Kiera and Alejandro. “We’ll give you the time you need, but we need to make sure Apocalypse Michael doesn’t recover too quickly.”

Before anyone could respond, Raphael raised his hand. “Look!” he said, pointing toward the sky. A dark figure rose from the mountain debris, wings flaring once more. Apocalypse Michael had returned, his expression twisted with rage.

“We don’t have much time,” Jack said, his voice grim. “Let’s move.” With that, they pressed deeper into the forest, knowing that Apocalypse Michael wouldn’t give up easily—and the fight was far from over.

The group moved swiftly through the forest, their steps urgent as they carried Michael, who was weak and barely able to stand after the intense battle. Jack and Kiera, their faces tight with concern, supported him on either side. Behind them, Raphael kept glancing back, his gaze fixed on the dark figure in the sky—Apocalypse Michael was circling above, hunting for them like a predator waiting for his prey to make a mistake.

Raphael, his face set in a determined grimace, raised his hand and unleashed bolts of lightning into the sky, aiming directly at Apocalypse Michael. The air cracked with electric energy, the lightning arcing toward their enemy. But to their dismay, Apocalypse Michael shrugged it off like a minor annoyance, his eyes glowing with fury. He let out a guttural growl, his wings flaring as he prepared to dive toward them.

“Damn it,” Raphael muttered, frustration lacing his words. “He’s too strong. That only made him angrier.”

“We have to keep moving,” Jack urged, his golden eyes flickering with concern. “We’re sitting ducks out here.”

Rowena, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, determination shining in her eyes. “Leave this to me, boys.” She pulled out a spell book from the folds of her cloak, flipping through the pages rapidly. Her lips moved quickly as she began chanting an ancient incantation, her fingers tracing symbols in the air.

“Cloak us, shield us from his eyes… Hide us from the gaze that seeks to destroy,” she whispered, the air around them shimmering with magical energy.

As the spell took hold, a wave of energy washed over them. The group’s presence became obscured as their forms blurred and invisible to any watching eyes. Apocalypse Michael was now soaring closer but suddenly he halted mid-flight. Micheal’s eyes narrowed as he scanned the forest below as he was sensing their energy but he was unable to pinpoint their location at the moment.

Apocalypse Michael let out a frustrated roar as his wings were beating furiously as he circled the area one last time. Unable to locate them as he finally flew off while his silhouette was fading into the distance. The forest grew eerily quiet once more as the tension was hanging in the air thick and very heavy.

“We bought ourselves some time,” Rowena said, lowering her hands and exhaling heavily. “But it won’t last forever.”

“Hm… why fine work. That was such good work,” Crowley muttered, clearly impressed but still cautious. “Now, let’s find some real cover before he gets bored and decides to come back.”

Rowena turned as she rolled her eyes, “Of course I did good work. I am a very powerful witch afterall.” Rowena remarked.

Crowley growled, “Oh yeah, I forgot you are. But you forgot something, mother. You’re… old.”

Rowena huffed but she didn’t reply to that remark and she kept on walking away from Crowley, “Well, yes darling, I am old but I’m also stunning for a 300 year old witch.” Rowena waved her red hair in the air as she proceeded to walk away in style.

They pressed deeper into the forest until they came across a hidden cabin, its weathered exterior almost camouflaged by the surrounding trees and undergrowth. It looked abandoned, but it was sturdy enough to provide them with temporary shelter. Without hesitation, they pushed open the creaky door and hurried inside.

Once inside the cabin, the group carefully laid Michael down on an old bed in the corner. His face was pale, his breathing labored, but he was still conscious. Kiera wiped sweat from his brow, while Jack stood over him, worry etched on his face. Alejandro moved to the window, peering out to make sure they were safe, while Raphael stood near the door, still on high alert.

“Michael, you okay?” Jack asked quietly, kneeling beside him. His voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of concern.

Michael nodded weakly, his blue eyes dull with exhaustion. “I’ll be fine… just need… time.”

Rowena stepped forward, inspecting Michael with a critical eye. “He’s drained, but he’ll recover. We just need to keep him safe for now.”

Dean, who had been uncharacteristically quiet as he stood at the edge of the room and his arms crossed tightly. Dean’s gaze flickered toward Jack, and though he didn’t say it out loud as the fear in his eyes was unmistakable. Seeing Apocalypse Michael again had shaken him more than he wanted to admit.

“We’re safe for now,” Kiera said, moving toward Jack. “But what about the twins? Where do you think they’re at right now?” Kiera asked.

Jack nodded, focusing his energy. “Well, I’m trying to locate them now.”

Jack closed his eyes and concentrated as he was reaching out with his powers to feel for Mary and Twixx’s energy signatures. Jack’s body hummed with celestial power as his mind was reaching across space and time as he searched for them. Jack could feel faint traces of their energy, but they were distant and hard to grasp as it was almost like they were deliberately hiding.

“They’re… they’re far,” Jack murmured, frustration creeping into his voice. “Mary’s shielding them, keeping them hidden. I can feel them, but it’s like they’re slipping away.”

Alejandro stepped forward, his brow furrowed. “What do we do now?”

Jack opened his eyes, shaking his head. “We need to rest for now. Once Michael regains his strength, we’ll try again. But we can’t face Apocalypse Michael head-on until we’re stronger.”

Dean, still visibly shaken, finally spoke up. “And what if he comes back before we’re ready? What then?”

Jack met his gaze, his expression resolute. “Then we fight. But we won’t let him win. We’ll find Mary and Twixx, and we’ll stop him—no matter what.” For now, they were safe. But outside, the threat of Apocalypse Michael still loomed large, and they knew this temporary respite wouldn’t last forever. They would need a plan—and soon.

Chapter Text

In the jagged, in a rocky expanse of the mountains. Mary and Twixx materialized abruptly as their bodies were crashing onto the ground. The force of the teleportation left them winded as they were gasping for breath as they lay sprawled on the rocky terrain. Twixx was the first to stir as they were blinking rapidly as he took in their surroundings—high cliffs towering above them as the sky bruised with dark clouds that seemed to mirror the tension in the air.

"Mary," Twixx groaned, pushing himself up on his elbows. "Why did you teleport us out of there? We were safe, they weren’t going to hurt us."

Mary was still lying flat on her back as she stared up at the sky for a moment and her chest rising and falling heavily. Mary’s expression was one of deep frustration, but also a cold determination. Slowly, she sat up as Mary was brushing dirt from her hands as she glanced at her younger brother. "I wasn’t just protecting myself, Twixx. I was protecting you too."

Twixx frowned, sitting fully upright now. "But… they’re good people. Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, even our uncles Dean, Micheal, and Raphael—they want to help us. We should be with them, not running away."

Mary’s jaw tightened as she stood, pacing a few steps away from him. Her eyes scanned the distant horizon, her thoughts visibly swirling. "You don’t understand, Twixx. They don’t want us just to help—they want us to go back to our fathers. They want us to fit into their perfect little family, but it’s not that simple."

"But why is that so bad?" Twixx pushed, standing up to face her. "They’re our dads. Sam and Gabriel—they care about us. Don’t you want to go back to them?"

Mary clenched her fists, turning sharply toward him. "Gabriel tried to kill us, Twixx!" she snapped, her voice trembling with the bitterness of the memory. "Do you remember what it was like inside him? Do you remember how he was desperate to get rid of us? He punched himself, trying to hurt us, and drank cleaning supplies just to make it stop." Her eyes were fierce, glowing slightly with anger. "He didn’t care about us. We were freaks to him. Freaks he couldn’t handle for himself."

Twixx flinched at her words, the memories flooding back to him, but he still tried to push through. "That was before, Mary. It was when we were first—well, when we first existed. Maybe he didn’t understand then, but they’ve had time to process it. They’re our family."

"We don’t belong, Twixx!" Mary interrupted, stepping closer to him, her voice filled with raw intensity. "We’re not like them. We’re not even like Jack. We’re something else, something in-between—half angel, half human. We’re too powerful for our own good, and the world around us can’t handle that. That’s why time is broken. That’s why we have to fix it."

Twixx’s expression faltered, his resolve wavering. "But… but Jack, Kiera, and Alejandro… they’re like us. They’ve accepted what they are. Why can’t we?"

"Because we broke something," Mary replied, her voice softer but still firm. "When we were born, we fractured time and space. That’s why everything is out of sync. That’s why the time clock is broken. We have to fix it, Twixx. We can’t just go back and pretend like everything’s fine. We *don’t* belong in their world, not until we’ve set things right."

Twixx swallowed hard, his confusion evident. "But how do we do that? How do we fix time?"

Mary stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder, her expression filled with a strange mix of determination and sadness. "We’re going to find the time clock and fix what we broke. Once we do that, maybe… maybe then we’ll have a place. But until then, we can’t go back to our fathers. We’re too dangerous, Twixx. You know that."

Twixx looked down, his shoulders slumping slightly. He didn’t want to believe it—didn’t want to accept that they were the ones who had caused the fractures in time. But deep down, he knew Mary was right. He had felt the instability in the world around them, the strange pull of time that didn’t seem to align. And he remembered the terror of those first moments inside Gabriel, the feeling of being unwanted, like they were a mistake.

"Okay," Twixx finally whispered, his voice thick with reluctance. "But… I still don’t think they hate us, Mary."

Mary’s gaze softened, but she didn’t respond to that. Instead, she gave him a small nod. "Come on," she said, her voice quiet but commanding. "We’ve got a lot of work to do."

Twixx nodded back, though his heart felt heavy. Twixx followed her as she started walking deeper into the mountains as he was leaving behind the family that had been searching for them—leaving behind the hope of reconciliation, at least for now. As the wind howled through the jagged rocks and the sky above darkened with approaching storm clouds as the twins pressed forward into the unknown and their fate as uncertain as the broken time they sought to repair.

At the time, Mary and Twixx trudged steadily up the mountain as their footsteps echoing in the stillness of the rugged terrain. The steep and rocky incline made the journey difficult, but Mary pressed on with determination as her gaze fixed ahead on the distant peak. Twixx followed closely behind as he was breathing heavily but not complaining. Twixx’s mind raced with questions, but he trusted Mary’s lead.

As they neared a plateau midway up the mountain, Mary finally spoke, her voice cutting through the silence. "There’s a portal at the top of this mountain," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "Once we get there, we can travel to the next world. Somewhere far away from here, somewhere we can figure things out."

Twixx glanced up at the towering peak above them, his face pale with both exhaustion and uncertainty. "What’s in the next world?" he asked quietly.

Mary didn’t break her stride, her eyes narrowing as she considered her answer. "I don’t know yet," she admitted. "But wherever it is, it’ll be a place where we can fix things—where we can undo the damage we caused."

Twixx nodded, though he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that had settled in his chest. Twixx understood what Mary was trying to do, but the thought of leaving their world behind, of abandoning their fathers and the others who cared about them as it gnawed at him deeply in his heart.

But in order to fix what they did, they had to continue their climb as the air growing surroundings were becoming more thinner and colder the higher they went. Mary seemed unfazed as her focus was unshakable, but Twixx was growing more anxious with each step that he was taking with his sister but they have to do this in order to undo everything that they did when they were first born into their own world that they came to life.

Meanwhile, back at the hidden cabin in the forest, Jack stood in the center of the group as his eyes shut tight in deep concentration. The others watched him in tense silence as he focused on locating Mary and Twixx. After a few moments, Jack's eyes snapped open as they were glowing faintly as he spoke.

"They're leaving," Jack announced, his voice firm but laced with urgency. "They're heading to the top of Mountain Peak, and there’s a portal there. If we don’t stop them, they’ll go through it and disappear into another world."

Dean, who had been pacing anxiously, stopped in his tracks and turned to face Jack. "What?! We can’t let them go through that portal," he said, his voice tight with concern. "We need to get to them now."

Alejandro, standing near Kiera, frowned. "Are we going to teleport there?" he asked, his tone laced with both anticipation and apprehension.

Jack nodded, his eyes serious. "Yeah, we’re going to teleport. But once we get there, we’ll have to move quickly. We need to reach them before they cross through the portal."

Kiera, Crowley, Rowena, Michael, Raphael, and Dean all gathered around Jack. "Everyone hold hands," Jack instructed. They formed a circle, grasping each other’s hands tightly as Jack prepared to teleport them.

Dean was standing between Crowley and Rowena as he squeezed their hands as he felt the familiar rush of anxiety. Dean’s fear of losing the twins, especially after everything that had happened with Gabriel and Sam, was palpable. Dean looked to Jack as he was trusting him more than ever.

With a final nod, Jack concentrated his energy as the glow of his eyes was intensifying as he connected to the twins' location. In an instant as there was a burst of light was surrounding the group, and they were pulled through space as they were reappearing in the cold as there was the thin air of the mountain.

They stood on a rocky ledge as the towering peak of the mountain looming above them. Jack took a deep breath, feeling the pulse of energy from the portal somewhere up ahead. "We have to walk from here," he said, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "The portal is close, but we need to move fast if we’re going to catch up to them."

Dean nodded as his face set with determination as he started forward and his boots were crunching against the gravel and stone. The others followed closely behind, with Michael and Raphael keeping watch over the sky in case Apocalypse Michael returned. They had to go before the twins get to their location and disappear from this world.

"Let’s hurry," Jack urged, glancing up the mountain. "We don’t have much time." Together, they began their ascent as they were hoping to reach the twins before it was too late. The wind howled louder, and the sky above them grew darker, as if the mountain itself knew what was at stake.

The group continued their climb up the steep as they were winding the path up the mountain and their breath growing heavy as the altitude increased. The chill in the air only made the journey more grueling, and the rough terrain beneath their boots was unforgiving. Crowley was starting to lag behind as his irritation became clear.

"This is ridiculous," Crowley grumbled, wiping sweat from his brow. "I’m a demon, not a mountain climber."

Rowena, who was walking just ahead of him, couldn’t resist teasing her son. "Oh, poor darling, can’t handle a bit of a hill? What happened to the powerful King of Hell?" She flashed him a mocking smile over her shoulder.

Crowley’s face twisted into a scowl. "Careful, Mother. I’m not in the mood for your wit today."

Dean, walking just behind the two, groaned in frustration. "Both of you, knock it off. This isn’t the time for bickering. We need to stay focused."

Michael and Raphael as they were silent until now as they shared a glance. Without a word, they each unfurled their massive as their glowing wings as the sight of them cutting through the fog like brilliant beams of light. With a single beat while both angels launched themselves into the air as they were soaring effortlessly above the mountain.

Watching them, Jack felt a surge of determination. He stretched his own wings, their golden, fiery glow radiating against the cold sky. "We can cover more ground if we fly," he said, his voice carrying over the wind. Alejandro nodded in agreement, and with a flash of light, his wings unfurled as well. Kiera followed suit, her wings stretching wide and shimmering with power.

Before Crowley could protest, Alejandro grabbed his arm and hauled him into the air. "What the—!" Crowley sputtered, but his complaints were cut off as the wind rushed around him. He hung in Alejandro’s grip, muttering angrily under his breath.

Kiera reached for Rowena, who accepted her assistance with far more grace than her son. Rowena smirked at Crowley as they ascended. "Look at us, dear. Flying through the skies, like a real family outing."

Dean, however, stood on the ledge, arms crossed as he watched the others take to the air. Jack landed beside him, giving him a determined look. "Ready?" Jack asked, offering his hand.

Dean hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. "Yeah, let’s go," he said, taking Jack’s hand. With a strong beat of his wings, Jack lifted Dean into the air, and together they rose above the mountain’s jagged landscape.

The group flew in formation as their eyes were scanning the mountainside below as they searched for any sign of Twixx and Mary. The cold air bit at their skin, but the higher they climbed, the better the view became. The world stretched out beneath them as it was vast and seemingly endless.

From his vantage point, Jack could sense the faint energy of the portal nearby. Jack focused his power as he was trying to locate the exact spot where the twins might be. Jack’s eyes narrowed as he spotted movement far ahead as it was just at the edge of a snow-covered ridge near the mountain’s peak.

"There!" Jack called out, pointing toward the ridge. "I think that’s them!"

The others followed his lead, angling their flight toward the distant figures. Crowley grumbled the entire way, still clutched tightly in Alejandro’s grip, but he knew better than to argue. They needed to catch the twins before they crossed into another world, before they disappeared beyond their reach.

As they flew closer, the wind grew harsher, whipping at their faces and making it harder to maintain their course. But they pressed on, their determination unyielding. Dean’s heart pounded in his chest, a mix of adrenaline and worry fueling him. He didn’t know what Mary or Twixx were planning, but he knew one thing for certain—they couldn’t lose them, not now.

As they neared the ridge, Jack’s eyes locked onto the small figures of Mary and Twixx, standing just in front of the shimmering portal.

As they descended, the group landed softly on the snow-dusted ground as it was just in time to catch Mary and Twixx standing at the edge of the shimmering portal. Mary had her hand outstretched as she was ready to step through with her younger brother, but Jack acted swiftly. With a surge of his power as he willed the portal to close, and the shimmering energy flickered before vanishing completely.

Mary whipped around, her eyes glowing a fierce, fire-red, as rage and frustration surged through her. "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice laced with a mixture of disbelief and anger.

Twixx quickly stepped between them, sensing the tension rising. "Mary, calm down!" he pleaded, putting a hand on her arm. "They aren’t here to hurt us!"

But Mary’s eyes stayed locked on Jack, the fire in them refusing to die down. "You had no right to close that portal, Jack!" she yelled. "We’re leaving. I’m protecting Twixx. I won’t let you drag us back. Besides, “Mary looked back at Twixx, “We really need to think of a name for you. Twixx is just a stupid name."

Twixx pounted, “I like the name.” Twixx responded.

Mary rolled her eyes, “Okay, I guess. Whatever, back to the business.” Mary looked back at Jack as her eyes were still glowing fire red.

Jack, his golden wings still glowing faintly, looked at her with a calm but serious expression. "I’m sorry, Mary," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "I can’t let you go. Not like this. Not when there’s so much at stake."

Twixx glanced back and forth between the two, his own heart torn. He didn’t want to fight, but he also didn’t want to lose his sister. "Maybe... maybe they’re right, Mary," he said softly. "Maybe we should listen to them."

Mary turned on her brother, her eyes narrowing at Twixx. "Listen to them? The same people who want to bring us back to the father who nearly killed us? They don’t care, Twixx! They just want us to fix their mess."

"That’s not true," Jack insisted, stepping forward slightly. "Gabriel made mistakes, but he loves you. He’s trying to protect you in his own way. And Sam... your other father... he’s waiting for you. He needs you both."

Mary scoffed, crossing her arms. "Don’t lie to me, Jack. Gabriel tried to kill us. He hurt us. He’s no father to me."

At that moment, Dean stepped forward, his face serious but empathetic. "Mary," he said, his voice calm but carrying the weight of his own experience. "I get it. I know what it’s like, having to protect your sibling. I’ve spent my whole life protecting Sam. I would do anything to keep him safe, just like you’re trying to do with Twixx."

Mary’s fiery eyes flickered as she was showing a hint of hesitation as Dean spoke. Dean took a step closer as his tone was softening even further. "But running away isn’t going to protect him. It’s only going to make things worse. You’re not alone in this. You’ve got us. We can help you, but you’ve got to let us."

For the first time, Mary seemed to waver, her fiery red eyes dimming slightly. Twixx, who had been silent for most of the conversation, looked at his sister, his voice almost a whisper. "Maybe... maybe we should go back, Mary. Maybe they can help fix this."

Mary’s jaw clenched as her mind was racing with the conflicting emotions tearing at her. Mary wanted to believe Dean and Jack, but the hurt and betrayal she felt from Gabriel still lingered like a wound that hasn't fully healed. Mary looked at Twixx, who gazed up at her with hope in his eyes, and then at the others, who stood ready and not with anger or force, but with open hands and the promise of support.

Dean stepped even closer, his eyes soft but filled with resolve. "We can make this right. But we need you both. You’re part of this family too. We won’t leave you behind, not now, not ever."

At the moment, Mary’s breath hitched as her resolve began to crumble. Mary wanted to believe him and she wanted to trust in the words that her own uncle, Dean, was speaking so earnestly about. Mary glanced at Twixx, who gave her a small nod, and for the first time as her anger seemed to fade.

"I... I don’t know," Mary whispered, the fire in her eyes dimming completely. She still felt the pain and anger from her father, but a part of her wanted to trust them, to go back. To find a place where she and Twixx belonged.

Dean reached out his hand, offering it to her. "Come with us. Let’s fix this together."

Mary stared at his hand for a long moment, torn between the urge to run and the desire to believe in something better. Twixx, still by her side, gave her a gentle nudge. "Please, Mary. I don’t want to run anymore."

After a long, agonizing pause, Mary finally sighed, the tension in her body easing as she slowly extended her hand toward Dean’s. "Okay," she said quietly, her voice barely audible over the wind. "But this doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven him."

Dean nodded, understanding. "One step at a time. We’ll figure this out. Together."

Jack was watching the moment unfold as he felt a surge of relief wash over him. The portal was gone, and now, with Mary and Twixx ready to return with them and there was a chance to mend what had been broken. But deep inside, Jack knew the journey ahead was far from over as he was hoping that nothing bad happens at the moment that they can get Mary and Twixx back with them.

As Mary and Twixx took hesitant steps toward Dean, a sudden explosion tore through the air as it was sending both of them flying in opposite directions. The blast hit with such force that it shattered the ground beneath them as it was throwing them into the dirt. Twixx slammed into a tree while Mary was flung across a rocky slope as they were tumbling to a halt as dust and debris filled the air.

The others scrambled to react as they were looking up just in time to see the source of the explosion. Apocalypse Michael as his big wings were dark and menacing as he hovered ominously in the sky as his face twisted into a cruel smile. Apocalypse Michael had returned and this time, he was more furious than ever before.

Before anyone could move, their Michael surged into the air as his brilliant wings were cutting through the sky like streaks of white and silver. Without hesitation, he sent a powerful blast of divine energy at Apocalypse Michael as the force of it causing the air to tremble. But Apocalypse Michael retaliated just as fiercely as his own energy colliding with Michael's in a blinding flash of light.

The two archangels clashed midair as their wings flaring out as they exchanged blow after blow as each blast echoing through the mountains with deafening intensity. Divine light and dark energy danced around them as their powers collided, shaking the very earth beneath them. The ground cracked, rocks split, and trees nearby were ripped from their roots as the sheer force of their battle threatened to tear the mountain apart.

Below, Jack, Dean, and the others watched in awe and terror as Michael and Apocalypse Michael fought with unmatched fury. The air crackled with the sheer power of their strikes, and every collision sent shockwaves across the landscape. Seeing both Micheals were fighting each other at full power, they knew that this could lead to more damage here than if both of them fought back at the house.

Mary was in a daze from the blast as she started to push herself up and her eyes wide with fear. "Twixx!" she cried out, searching for her brother. Twixx groaned from where he had landed as she was struggling to stand.

Without wasting any time, both of them instinctively prepared to run, to teleport away and escape the chaos. But just as they were about to vanish, Jack appeared beside them in a flash as his eyes were glowing with a yellow fire type. As Jack was full of determination to stop them. With a wave of his hand as he cut off their escape route and he was locking down their powers.

"Not this time," Jack said firmly, his voice carrying over the noise of the battle above. Jack extended his power as he was binding both Mary and Twixx in place. Their powers were usually so strong and wild and they were now completely at Jack's mercy.

Mary's eyes blazed with frustration as she struggled against the invisible restraints, but it was no use. "Let us go, Jack!" she shouted, her voice filled with desperation.

Twixx, looking more uncertain as he glanced at Jack with pleading eyes. "Please, Jack... don’t do this."

Jack shook his head as his expression resolute. "I can’t let you run. You’re not going to escape this. We need to fix this together, as a family."

Above them, Michael and Apocalypse Michael continued their battle as every strike were sending bursts of energy that lit up the sky. The two archangels were evenly matched as their powers were clashing violently as they fought for dominance. Michael's wings were usually so radiant and they were singed from the intense combat, but he fought on as he was refusing to back down from his other evil self from this world.

Apocalypse Michael as his face contorted with arrogance and fury while laughing maniacally as he launched another devastating blast at Michael. "You’re weak!" he taunted, his voice echoing through the mountains. "You’ve always been weak! That’s why you were never the true ruler!"

Michael deflected the attack with a powerful shield of divine energy as his expression hardened with resolve. "I’m not like you," he growled. "I fight for my family. You fight for yourself."

The two Michaels collided once again as their powers were creating a shockwave so intense it caused the ground to tremble beneath Jack, Mary, and Twixx’s feet. Twixx flinched at the sight of the battle as he was clearly torn between his loyalty to his sister and the terror he felt witnessing the archangels’ might.

"We have to stop this!" Jack said urgently, his focus shifting between the fight above and Mary and Twixx. "You can’t run away from this, Mary. You’re part of something bigger and it’s something we all need to face together."

Mary was still defiant while she glared at Jack. "Why do you care so much about us? We’re just a problem to everyone else. We don’t belong!"

"You do belong," Jack responded, his voice softening. "You belong with us. You’re part of this family, whether you believe it or not."

Twixx was quieter now as he lowered his head, clearly conflicted. Twixx looked at his sister as he was hoping she would see reason, but Mary’s stubbornness still kept her walls up. However, seeing Jack’s unwavering stance as she knew there was no escaping this time. Jack had them both in his grasp as their powers suppressed while their escape route was now cut off for them now.

As the battle between the two archangels raged on above them, Jack took a deep breath as his gaze was shifting between Mary and Twixx. "Please," he said, his voice almost a whisper now. "Trust us. We’ll figure this out, but you can’t keep running."

Mary clenched her fists as her fiery eyes flickering with uncertainty. For the first time, she wasn’t sure if running was the answer. Mary glanced at Twixx, whose expression mirrored her own confusion, and then back at Jack, who stood firm in his resolve. The mountain seemed to hold its breath as they faced each other as the sounds of the archangels’ battle echoing in the background like a storm looming overhead. The choice was hers, but Jack wasn’t letting them go this time.

As the battle between Michael and Apocalypse Michael intensified as the air around them crackled with energy as each blast from the archangels was sending shockwaves that rattled the ground. The sky above them flashed with streaks of divine power, as the two titans collided over and over again as it was locked in a vicious struggle for dominance. Apocalypse Michael, with his dark, menacing wings as he fought with ruthless efficiency and his attacks brutal and unrelenting. Michael was glowing with a holy light as he was countered every strike with fierce determination, but the exhaustion was beginning to show.

Dean, keeping low to the ground to avoid the stray blasts of energy that were tearing through the air, sprinted over to where Twixx and Mary lay on the ground. He dodged a fragment of rock sent flying by one of Apocalypse Michael’s strikes and dropped to his knees beside them. "You two alright?" he asked, out of breath but determined.

Twixx groaned as he was slowly pushing himself up while still shaken from the earlier blast. Mary was breathing heavily as she slowly sat herself up but she said nothing to Dean as her own eyes were still filled with fiery defiance on them. Wanting to escape with her younger brother and leave before things get worse for them.

Dean glanced at Jack, who had already moved to help Twixx to his feet. "We’ve got to keep them close. Can’t let them run again."

Jack nodded, keeping a firm grip on Twixx’s arm as he helped him steady himself. "We won’t let them go," he assured Dean. "But we have to be careful. They’ll try to bolt again the first chance they get."

Dean turned to Mary, offering her a hand. "Come on, kid. You can hate me later, but right now, we need to keep you safe."

Mary hesitated for a moment as her fiery eyes were narrowing as she studied Dean’s face, but she eventually accepted his hand and got to her feet. Dean and Jack stood close by as they were keeping the twins in their line of sight as they were ensuring they wouldn’t make another escape attempt on them again.

Above them, the battle raged on. Apocalypse Michael had gained the upper hand, his strikes coming faster and harder. His laugh was twisted, full of arrogance and cruelty as he forced Michael back with a barrage of dark energy. "You’re so weak to fight against!" Apocalypse Michael taunted, his voice booming across the mountaintop. "You fight for them, these humans, and look where it’s gotten you—on your knees!"

Michael’s wings flared with bright light as he struggled to regain his footing in the air as his face a mask of pain and exhaustion. But, before Apocalypse Michael could deal another blow while Kiera and Alejandro sprang into action. With a shared glance as they opened their wings and took flight while they were soaring into the sky to assist Michael.

Alejandro sent a series of energy blasts toward Apocalypse Michael as each one aimed at throwing him off balance. Kiera followed up with a powerful wave of telekinetic force as he was pushing against the dark archangel and forcing him to momentarily shift his focus from Michael. The combined attacks gave Michael the opening he needed as he was allowing him to regain his composure and retaliate with a renewed surge of power.

"You dare interfere!" Apocalypse Michael roared, his gaze turning on Kiera and Alejandro. He unleashed a dark blast of energy toward them, but they deftly dodged out of the way, moving swiftly through the sky.

Below, Crowley and Rowena watched the chaos unfold. Crowley crossed his arms, his usual snark absent as he observed the raw power being thrown around. "This is turning into a bloody mess," he muttered.

Rowena, eyes fixed on the fighting above, nodded. "It’s going to take more than a few tricks to deal with this one," she said. "Apocalypse Michael isn’t like the others. He’s stronger… darker."

"Well, let’s hope the kids up there have something up their sleeves," Crowley remarked, though his tone carried more worry than his usual sarcasm.

Kiera and Alejandro continued their attacks as he was working in sync with Michael to overwhelm Apocalypse Michael, but the dark archangel’s fury only grew. Micheal’s wings spread wide, and with a deafening shout as he summoned a wave of dark energy that pulsed outward in all directions. The force of it knocked Kiera and Alejandro back while he was sending them spiraling toward the ground.

Michael managed to shield himself just in time, but the strain was clear on his face. Micheal was running out of energy, and Apocalypse Michael knew it. Apocalypse Michael smirked, his voice dripping with malice. "This is your end, brother."

Before he could strike the final blow, Jack stepped forward as he was raising his hand toward the sky. Jack’s eyes glowed with power, and a surge of energy shot up from the ground as he was catching Apocalypse Michael off guard. The blast wasn’t strong enough to defeat him, but it was enough to disrupt his focus.

Apocalypse Michael turned his burning gaze toward Jack, rage flickering in his eyes. "You…"

Jack stood his ground, his face set with determination. "You’re not getting them."

Apocalypse Michael sneered as he was preparing to attack Jack, but before he could act, Michael swooped in as he was delivering a powerful strike to his back. The force of it sent Apocalypse Michael crashing into the side of the mountain while the rocks were tumbling down as the impact shook the earth.

"Go!" Michael shouted down to the group below, his voice strained. "I’ll hold him off!"

Jack, Dean, and the others moved quickly as he was keeping Mary and Twixx close as they hurried toward a safer spot. Rowena and Crowley followed as they were glancing back at the sky every few seconds to make sure the battle wasn’t turning in Apocalypse Michael’s favor at the time.

As they retreated, Jack glanced over his shoulder as his heart was pounding as he saw Michael continue to fight Apocalypse Michael with everything he had. They needed to regroup and figure out their next move, but for now, they were still in the thick of the storm. With Mary and Twixx by their side as there was no turning back. The fight was far from over for them and it was let out in blasts back and forth.

The sky churned with dark clouds as the battle raged on between Michael and Apocalypse Michael. Thunder boomed in the distance as it was echoing off the mountains as their divine power clashed again and again. Every strike sent shockwaves through the air as it was rattling the ground below and making it difficult for the others to stand their ground. Michael fought valiantly, but Apocalypse Michael’s relentless attacks were starting to wear him down.

From the sidelines, Raphael watched the battle unfold as his eyes narrowed in thought. Raphael had remained patient up until this point as he was trusting Michael to handle his darker counterpart, but it was clear now that Apocalypse Michael wasn’t going to go down easily. With his wings flexing behind him as Raphael took a deep breath while he was summoning his own divine power.

A flash of bright light cut through the stormy sky as Raphael soared into the air. Without hesitation as he raised his hand and he was summoning a crackling bolt of lightning from the heavens. It streaked down, striking Apocalypse Michael squarely in the chest as it was causing him to stagger back for the first time. Raphael's entrance into the battle was like a beacon of hope as his presence was bringing a surge of divine energy to the battlefield.

"Now you face us both!" Raphael called out, his voice echoing with divine authority.

Apocalypse Michael sneered, his black wings spreading wide as he regained his footing in the sky. "Oh Raphael… my dear brother. The one that we all forget about. You think the two of you will make a difference?" he spat, dark energy swirling around him as he prepared to retaliate. "I will crush you both like what I did to my brothers!"

Michael was taking advantage of the brief distraction as he charged at Apocalypse Michael with a blade of holy fire. Micheal’s wings flared with light as he slashed at his counterpart as he was aiming for his chest. Apocalypse Michael barely had time to block with his own sword as their weapons were clashing in a brilliant explosion of sparks. Raphael swooped in from above as it was sending another blast of lightning toward the dark archangel.

The combined attacks were relentless against each other. Michael and Raphael fought in perfect unison as each movement complementing the other as they tried to overwhelm Apocalypse Michael. Michael used his speed and precision as it was darting in and out with deadly strikes from his flaming blade, while Raphael stayed at a distance as it was sending waves of energy and lightning from above while it was raining down destruction upon their foe.

But Apocalypse Michael was no ordinary opponent. With a snarl, he countered Michael’s strikes with vicious force as his dark blade was meeting Michael’s fiery one in a storm of sparks. Each hit sent shockwaves through the air as it was causing the earth below to tremble. Despite the odds as Apocalypse Michael held his own and his power was seeming to grow the more they fought.

"You’re wasting your time!" Apocalypse Michael roared as he parried a strike from Raphael. "I am beyond your reach!"

With a powerful beat of his wings, Apocalypse Michael sent a blast of dark energy outward as it was forcing both Michael and Raphael to retreat momentarily. The dark archangel's eyes glowed with malevolent power as he unleashed a torrent of black fire toward them. Raphael swiftly summoned a shield of divine light to protect himself and Michael, but the force of the attack pushed them back.

Michael gritted his teeth, his resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming power Apocalypse Michael was wielding. "We won’t let you destroy everything!" Michael shouted, surging forward again. He thrust his blade toward Apocalypse Michael’s heart, but his dark counterpart twisted in the air, dodging the strike and countering with a powerful slash that grazed Michael's wing, sending him spiraling back.

Raphael seized the opportunity as he was summoning all his strength. Raphael raised both hands toward the stormy sky as it was calling down a massive bolt of lightning that struck Apocalypse Michael head-on. The dark archangel screamed in fury as the lightning coursed through him as it was momentarily stunning him. Raphael followed up with a series of rapid energy blasts as each one was hitting Apocalypse Michael with pinpoint of right hard accuracy onto each other.

But Apocalypse Michael was far from defeated. With a roar of pure rage as he flared his wings wide and the dark energy surrounding him was intensifying. Micheal’s eyes glowed a fiery red as he unleashed a massive shockwave as it was sending Raphael tumbling through the air. Michael was recovering quickly as he intercepted Apocalypse Michael with a powerful strike, but it wasn’t enough to stop the onslaught.

Apocalypse Michael’s attacks became more savage as each one was carrying the full weight of his fury. Apocalypse Micheal slashed at the original Michael with brutal force as it was driving him back with each blow. Despite Michael’s best efforts to defend, Apocalypse Michael’s strength was overwhelming. Apocalypse Micheal had the dark energy coiled around Michael as he was suffocating him and choking him with the air that was showing off it’s own malevolent power.

Seeing his brother struggling, Raphael gathered his strength for one final assault. Raphael called upon the full power of his angelic grace as he was summoning a radiant pillar of light from the heavens. The light bathed the battlefield in a golden glow and it was illuminating the dark clouds as Raphael charged forward as his hands were crackling with divine energy. Raphael struck Apocalypse Michael with the full force of his grace as the impact was sending ripples of light across the sky.

Apocalypse Michael screamed in pain as Raphael’s attack connected as he was searing through his defenses. The force of the blow sent him crashing into the side of the mountain as there was the debris and rocks tumbling down around him. But even as he fell, Apocalypse Michael’s dark power flared again, and he pushed himself up as his eyes were burning with hatred.

"Is that all you’ve got?" Apocalypse Michael growled, his voice laced with venom. "You can’t stop me. I’ll tear this world apart, and then I’ll move on to the next!"

Michael was panting and bloodied as he flew to Raphael’s side. The two archangels stood together as their wings spread wide as they prepared for the next round. Despite their exhaustion, there was no retreat in their eyes. They were in this fight until the end or if they win this battle together as archangels.

"You underestimate us," Michael said, his voice steady despite the strain. "We will never stop fighting."

Raphael nodded, his eyes locked on Apocalypse Michael. "Together, we will end this."

The battle wasn’t over yet. As Apocalypse Michael gathered his dark energy once more as the sky crackled with impending doom. Michael and Raphael as they were united by their resolve and they were also prepared for what would be the fiercest and final phase of the battle. The fate of the world, and perhaps the multiverse itself as they hung in the balance as these celestial forces clashed as their battle was shaking the heavens above and the earth below them.

So as Michael and Raphael fought fiercely while with each movement was a blur of angelic grace and raw power as they continued their onslaught against Apocalypse Michael. Kiera and Alejandro hovered above as they were launching blasts of energy at the dark archangel whenever they saw an opening as their combined efforts were putting pressure on him and were providing some much-needed support to their Michael and Raphael.

Despite the overwhelming assault, Apocalypse Michael remained a force of nature, his dark energy swirling around him like a storm. He deflected Kiera’s blasts with a sweep of his wing and absorbed Alejandro’s attacks with ease, his twisted smile never fading. “You’re all insects,” he snarled. “This world will crumble beneath my power.”

As the battle raged on, the ground beneath them began to tremble violently. Cracks spread across the earth as there was glowing with an unnatural light while the air thick with the hum of dimensional energy. The sky itself seemed to groan under the strain of the collapsing world. A portal, jagged and unstable as it was breaking through the surface as it was threatening to pull everything into its vortex.

At the middle of the battle, Jack’s eyes widened as he sensed the danger. The world was beginning to tear apart as it was much like the cracks they had witnessed back in their own world. The same fate was about to befall this place if they didn’t act quickly as they needed to leave now before everything breaks apart beneath their own feet.

“We need to get out of here, now!” Jack shouted, his voice barely cutting through the noise of the crumbling mountain.

The ones who reacted to Jack were Rowena and Crowley, who were the first to react. Rowena grabbed Crowley by the arm as her face was determined as they sprinted toward the portal. They wanted to get out of there as fast as they could before they end up getting themselves killed in a battle that has nothing to do with them. Kiera and Alejandro followed as their wings were carrying them swiftly toward the shimmering gateway.

But just as the others made their escape, Apocalypse Michael sent a devastating blast of dark energy at Michael. It struck his wing with brutal force, and he fell from the sky with a pained cry as it was crashing hard onto the rocky ground. Jack's heart lurched as he saw Michael fall as his wing limped and shattered. Without thinking, Jack rushed over to help Micheal back on his feet again.

"Michael!" Jack yelled, kneeling beside him. Michael winced in pain but managed to look up at Jack, his eyes flicking toward Raphael, who was still engaged in a brutal fight with Apocalypse Michael.

But, that was also the time that Raphael’s energy was waning as his strikes were slower and less precise as he struggled against his dark counterpart. Apocalypse Michael, though bloodied and battered as he was still fought with a fierce determination. Apocalypse Micheal’s eyes gleamed with malice as he saw Raphael’s weakening state.

"Raphael!" Michael shouted, trying to push himself up. But his wing was too damaged, and the pain coursing through him made it impossible to fly. Jack supported him, but they both watched in horror as Apocalypse Michael delivered a final, devastating strike.

With a sharp as it was vicious motion while Apocalypse Michael’s dark blade pierced through Raphael’s chest as the sound of the impact echoed across the battlefield like a death knell. Raphael gasped as his wings flaring wide as light burst from the wound and his grace spilling into the air like shattered glass.

"NO!" Michael’s voice was filled with raw anguish as he watched his brother fall. Raphael, the steadfast warrior, crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

Jack’s heart sank when he saw the scene happen in front of his eyes. Raphael had fought bravely, but even the archangel’s strength wasn’t enough to overcome the darkness of Apocalypse Michael. Seeing Raphael die in front of their eyes was so heartbreaking to them, especially Micheal.

“Jack, we need to leave!” Kiera shouted from the portal, her voice laced with urgency. The cracks in the ground were spreading faster, the portal's instability threatening to consume everything around it.

Michael, still in shock over Raphael’s death, stared at his fallen brother, disbelief and sorrow etched into his face. “Raphael...”

Jack, realizing there was no time to mourn, gripped Michael’s arm tightly. “We have to go, Michael. Now!”

Michael blinked as his eyes filled with a mixture of grief and fury. Micheal nodded slowly as he was forcing himself to stand despite his injuries. With Jack’s help, they made their way toward the portal while the world was still continuing to collapse around them. They have to go now before they end up losing everything that they want to go back too.

As they approached the portal, Apocalypse Michael let out a triumphant roar, his dark wings unfurling as he stood over Raphael’s body. "You think you can run from me? This world may fall, but I’ll come for you in the next! You can’t escape me!"

But there was no time for more words. Jack and Michael, with one last glance at the crumbling battlefield as he stepped through the portal just as the ground split wide beneath them. The portal closed behind them with a deafening crack as it was sealing them off from the nightmare of the Apocalypse world. As the light of the portal faded as they found themselves standing in a new realm while the tension was still thick in the air.

The grief of Raphael’s death hung over them like a dark cloud, especially for Michael. He had lost his brother, one of his most trusted allies, in a brutal and senseless fight. The weight of that loss settled heavily on his shoulders as he stared into the distance, his jaw clenched. Jack was breathing heavily as he looked around at the others. They were safe, for now. But the cost had been high. Too high.

The group stood in silence as they found themselves in another strange world, surrounded by jagged formations of dark matter crystals and rocks. The landscape was alien, the air heavy with a quiet stillness that felt oppressive after the chaos they had just escaped. The crystals emitted a faint, eerie glow, casting long shadows that danced across the ground, adding to the surreal nature of their new surroundings.

Michael was the most affected by the shift in their reality. His face was drawn and pale, his wings hanging limp behind him, their once vibrant feathers dull and ragged. The image of Raphael’s lifeless body, struck down in front of him, was etched into his mind, and it shattered something deep within him. He had witnessed the death of a brother before, but this was different—this was final. Raphael had fought bravely, like the warrior he always was, but now he was gone, and nothing could bring him back.

Ever since Azrael had pulled him and his brothers from death—Lucifer, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel, Castiel, even Metatron—Michael had felt something akin to hope. Despite their complicated history and endless disagreements, they were together again, all in one room, united by the strange blessing of being alive once more. For a brief time, they had all shared that bond, putting aside the horrors of their past. There was a fleeting peace in that reunion, one that Michael had cherished even though their troubles were far from over.

But now, that fragile peace had been shattered. Raphael was gone as he was taken from him by Apocalypse Michael’s cruelty. The weight of that loss bore down on him as there was a crushing grief that he wasn’t prepared to face. Micheal stood at the edge of the rocky expanse as he was staring into the distance and Micheal was lost in his own thoughts as his own sorrow overwhelmed him.

Jack noticed Michael’s pain. Even though they had been through so much together as Jack had never seen the archangel look so broken. Micheal walked over to him as his own heart was heavy with the burden of their shared losses. Jack had always been able to sense the emotions of others, and right now, Michael’s grief was like a physical force pressing down on the entire group.

“Michael…” Jack spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper, as if afraid to disturb the delicate moment. “I’m sorry. I know… I know it’s hard.”

Michael didn’t respond at first. Micheal’s gaze remained fixed on the horizon as his mind a thousand miles away. But after a long pause as he finally spoke and his voice was hollow and full of pain. “I failed him,” Michael said, his voice cracking slightly. “I failed my brother. My own brother. I swore I would protect them… all of them. And now, Raphael’s gone. I should have stopped it. I should have been strong enough.”

Jack shook his head, his hand resting on Michael’s shoulder in an attempt to offer comfort. “You didn’t fail, Michael. Raphael knew the risks, and he fought with everything he had. He didn’t die because of you… he died fighting for us.”

Michael’s jaw clenched, his eyes burning with unshed tears. “We were finally together again, after everything. After centuries of fighting, betrayal, death. Azrael brought us back, gave us another chance, and now… it’s all gone.”

Jack nodded as he was understanding the depth of Michael’s grief. Jack knew how much family meant to him and how the loss of a sibling could tear you apart from the inside. Jack tried to comfort him the best he could, but Jack knew that there were no words that could heal the kind of wound Michael was feeling right now.

Twixx and Mary stood a short distance away, watching the scene unfold in silence. Twixx shifted uncomfortably, glancing up at Mary for reassurance. They had just witnessed something terrible, and the weight of their situation wasn’t lost on them. Dean was standing nearby, keeping a close eye on both of them. He wasn’t taking any chances; Twixx and Mary had to stay by his side at all times. He didn’t trust them to run off, and he didn’t trust them with their powers, not after everything they had been through.

Dean looked over at Jack and Michael as his brow furrowed with concern. Dean wasn’t great with comforting people—never had been—but he knew that Michael was going through something rough. Losing a brother, even for an archangel, had to be devastating. Dean fully understood that better than most.

“Hey, you two alright?” Dean asked, stepping a little closer to Jack and Michael.

Jack gave him a small nod. “We’re getting there. Just… trying to process everything.”

Dean sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he glanced over at Michael. “I get it. Losing family—it’s never easy. But we need you, man. You and the rest of us, we gotta stick together if we’re gonna get through this.”

Michael finally turned to face them as his eyes weary but filled with determination. Micheal wasn’t ready to give up, not yet anyways. Raphael’s death had taken a piece of him, but he knew that his brother wouldn’t have wanted him to fall apart. Micheal needed to keep going, for the rest of them.

“You’re right,” Michael said quietly, his voice still laced with sorrow but with a hint of resolve. “We need to keep moving. This world… it’s not safe. And there’s still more to be done.”

Dean nodded in agreement, though he could see the pain lingering in Michael’s eyes. “Yeah, no kidding. Let’s figure out where the hell we are and how to get out of here before something else tries to kill us.”

Rowena, ever the sharp observer, stepped forward with Crowley at her side, her eyes scanning the strange crystal landscape. “This place… it’s not like anywhere I’ve seen before. The energy here—it’s almost alive. We should be careful.”

Crowley scoffed, though even he looked unsettled. “That’s an understatement. One wrong move, and we might be trapped here for good.”

Jack helped Michael to his feet, and together with the others as they began to regroup. Whatever dark world they had landed in and it was clear that they couldn’t linger. Apocalypse Michael was still out there, and now with Raphael gone as their path forward had become even more perilous. But for now, they would keep moving, because that’s what they had to do. And no matter the grief weighing down on their hearts as they would face whatever came next—together.

The group moved cautiously, their eyes darting warily around their new environment. The dark matter crystals and jagged rocks around them pulsed with an ominous energy, casting eerie reflections in the dim light. This world was suffocating, the very air tinged with danger. Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, Twixx, and Mary all shared uneasy glances, knowing the gravity of the situation. Dark matter—Azrael had warned them about it before. It was the same substance that had infected her, twisting and corrupting everything it touched.

The memory of Azrael’s warning echoed in Jack’s mind. Dark matter was lethal to humans, poisoning them on contact. For angels, it was just as dangerous, corrupting them and bending their wills to its dark influence. But the real concern now was them—the hybrids. Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, Twixx, and Mary were half-human and half-angel, making them uniquely vulnerable to this twisted world.

They didn’t know how the dark matter would react to them, and none of them were eager to find out. One wrong move—one touch of those dark crystals—and they could either be killed or corrupted. Neither option was appealing for them to deal with. If any of them get exposed, they’re all basically gone.

"We have to be careful," Jack muttered, glancing over at the others as they walked. "No one touches anything. Not the crystals, not the rocks. If any of this stuff gets on us… we might not survive it."

Kiera looked at her surroundings with a frown, her usually confident demeanor now strained with worry. "I remember what Azrael mentioned to me when I was younger… Dark matter corrupts angels, and we're not exactly pure angelic beings. We don't know how this could affect us."

Alejandro nodded, his eyes scanning the ground in front of them. He was tense, every muscle in his body coiled and ready for any sudden danger. "Whatever it does, I don’t want to find out for myself. Let's just keep moving and figure out how to get out of this place before things get worse."

Twixx and Mary were silent as the gravity of the situation was pressing heavily on them. Dean was keeping a close eye on the two as he walked beside them and his hand was resting on his weapon. Dean’s face was set in a grim expression as he fully was now aware of the threat they were up against and what they’re in.

"Stay close," Dean warned, his tone firm as he looked back at Twixx and Mary. "This place isn't safe, and I’m not letting you two get into any more trouble than we already have."

Rowena, ever the sharp one, took the lead with Crowley right behind her, though her expression was one of deep concern. "This dark matter… it’s not just some ordinary substance. I can feel it pulsing with energy, like it’s almost as if it’s alive. Seeing what I’m seeing now. We’re in serious danger here."

Crowley scoffed, though his eyes darted nervously to the dark matter formations surrounding them. "Trust me, mother, I don’t need magic to tell me that this place is a death trap. Let’s just figure out how to leave before we all end up as mindless puppets."

They continued forward as they were walking with deliberate care to avoid even the smallest sliver of dark matter. The landscape was treacherous as it was full of sharp edges and cracks that could easily trip them up. Every step was a calculated move, and the tension in the air was palpable.

Jack led the way as his senses alert. Jack’s eyes glowed faintly as he was tapping into his celestial power as he tried to feel for any signs of an escape. They needed to find a way out of this world—fast. The longer they stayed as the greater the risk of exposure, and they couldn’t afford to lose anyone else. Especially not after Raphael.

At the moment, Michael was still deeply affected by the loss of his brother as he remained silent, but his mind was sharp and he was scanning the area for any sign of an exit. Micheal refused to let Raphael’s death be in vain. Micheal wouldn’t let the others die here and not after all they had been through.

“We need to move faster,” Michael said, his voice low but urgent. “This place is unstable. I can feel the dark matter spreading across me. It’s like it’s alive somehow, like it’s searching for something to corrupt.”

Dean gritted his teeth, glancing over at the hybrids—Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, Twixx, and Mary. They were the most at risk. “Yeah, well, let’s make sure it doesn’t find us,” Dean muttered. “You guys,” he pointed at the hybrids, “you stay in the middle. No heroics. We don’t know how this stuff reacts to half-angels.”

Kiera rolled her eyes but complied, knowing the danger was real. “We get it, Dean. No touching, no getting stabbed, no dying. I’ll do my best.”

As they moved deeper into the dark landscape, the ground beneath them started to shift. Cracks spread across the surface, and small tremors made the already precarious terrain even more dangerous. The dark matter formations seemed to be growing, extending their reach, inching closer to the group with each passing moment.

“We need to find a portal, or a tear in this world, anything that gets us out,” Jack said, his voice full of urgency as his eyes flickered with celestial power, searching for any sign of escape.

Rowena muttered an incantation under her breath, her hands glowing faintly as she tried to locate any kind of exit using her magic. “I’m trying, but the dark matter here is interfering with my magic. It’s… it’s almost like it’s alive, actively trying to block us.”

Crowley cursed under his breath, his usual bravado faltering in the face of this very real threat. “Of course it is. This place is practically sentient.”

Jack stopped suddenly, his eyes narrowing as he focused on something in the distance. “There. I can feel something—a rift, maybe. It’s weak, but it’s a way out.”

Without hesitation, the group moved towards the direction Jack indicated was carefully avoiding the growing cracks in the ground. The dark matter was spreading faster now, as if sensing their presence and reacting to their very existence. Time was running out for them. They had to leave this world before the dark matter claimed them all.

But as the group carefully navigated the treacherous terrain of dark matter, a ripple tore through the air behind them, a faint shimmer that quickly grew into a jagged portal. Out of the swirling energy, Apocalypse Michael stepped through. His towering figure radiated power, his eyes glowing with intense fury. The dark matter around him seemed to pulse, almost feeding off his rage as he took a deep breath, scanning the landscape.

Apocalypse Micheal could feel their presence. The traitors—Michael, Jack, Dean, and the rest of them. They had escaped his grasp, but not for long. Apocalypse Michael clenched his fists, his wings spreading wide behind him as he took in his new surroundings. The air was thick with the stench of dark matter, something he knew all too well. It reminded him of the battles he had fought in worlds filled with corruption and decay. This world suited him.

A low growl escaped his throat as his anger burned hotter. Apocalypse Micheal’s mind was singularly focused on one thing that he wanted, was that he wanted revenge. Apocalypse Micheal wanted revenge on them. Leaving him high and dry as they escaped his grasp. As the apocalypse was now wandering this world as he was thinking they could escape. But, they were wrong. They wouldn't make it out alive. Not this time, not when he's here now.

Apocalypse Micheal steps were slow but deliberate as each one was causing small cracks of dark matter to splinter beneath him. Apocalypse Michael’s form seemed even more menacing in this strange environment as his armor gleaming with a dark energy that blended with the surrounding landscape. Apocalypse Micheal’s eyes flickered as he searched for their trail as there was a primal instinct was guiding him toward them.

“They’re close,” he muttered to himself, a sinister grin forming on his lips. “They can’t hide from me.”

With a surge of power, Apocalypse Michael began walking in the direction of the group's path. His senses sharpened as he tuned in to their celestial signatures—he could feel Michael’s presence, faint but strong, and Jack’s overwhelming power. The half-human, half-angel hybrids were like beacons in the dark, their celestial blood marking them as easy prey.

"They thought they could kill me," Apocalypse Michael sneered. "Fools."

The ground trembled slightly with each step he took, the dark matter around him reacting to his presence. It writhed, stretching out toward him like tendrils, feeding off his anger, becoming stronger with every surge of his wrath. The dark crystals seemed to pulse in time with his fury, a reflection of the destruction he planned to unleash.

Apocalypse Michael relished the thought of tearing them apart—starting with Michael, the weak, righteous fool. Then he would turn his wrath on Jack and the others. Dean Winchester, especially, would suffer for daring to stand in his way. He’d make sure to break them slowly, savoring every moment of their downfall.

“Where are you, brother?” Apocalypse Michael called out, his voice echoing through the landscape like thunder. “You can’t run from me. None of you can.”

He could almost taste their fear. He continued forward, his pace quickening as he homed in on their location. The dark matter world seemed to twist and shift around him, almost as if it too wanted the blood of those who trespassed within it. Apocalypse Michael's hand crackled with energy, ready to strike at a moment’s notice. The others had no idea he was closing in. But soon, very soon, they would. And when they did, there would be nowhere left for them to run.

As Apocalypse Michael soared through the sky, scanning the land below, the group continued their cautious trek through the corrupted dark matter landscape. Every step was careful and deliberate, as they did their best to avoid coming into contact with the dangerous substance that seemed to coat the ground and pulse with an eerie energy. Jack and Michael led the way, their focus intense, while Dean, Crowley, and Rowena lagged slightly behind, starting to feel the draining effects of the dark matter.

Dean's skin tingled with an uncomfortable heat, his movements sluggish, but he forced himself to keep going. Crowley, too, was pale, beads of sweat rolling down his face as he muttered complaints under his breath, but his survival instincts kicked in, and he pushed through the discomfort. Rowena, always resilient, could feel the dark magic seeping into her, threatening to twist and weaken her, but she kept her focus sharp, determined to survive.

“We can’t keep going like this,” Dean growled, his voice raspy. “This stuff is getting to us.”

“We have to,” Michael said firmly. “We don’t have a choice.”

Suddenly, just as they were about to take another step as the air around them shimmered, and a portal materialized in front of them. Its edges flickered with unstable energy, and the group instinctively took a step back as it was wary of what might come through. Michael's eyes narrowed as there was a sense of dread that was washing over him as he felt a familiar presence coming close to them.

The portal widened as there was a figure that emerged slowly from within. The figure’s silhouette was striking as it was tall and imposing as it was dressed in a dark purple and black uniform that seemed to absorb the light around him. The figure had high black boots crunched against the dark matter as he stepped forward as his long hair and beard was giving him a rugged appearance.

But when Michael saw who it was, his own heart stopped for a few minutes as the figure came closer to them. Micheal’s own breath was caught in his throat as he stared in disbelief. Micheal thought he was going crazy, seeing things that weren’t there. After seeing his younger brother die in front of him, maybe his own eyes were starting to trick him. Micheal even started to pinch himself, to the point it was bleeding. Micheal felt the inch of pain, telling him that whatever he was seeing was truly real.

"Adam?" Michael whispered, his voice barely audible. It couldn’t be… Adam, his vessel, the half brother of Dean and Sam, whom he had shared a body with in the Cage. But as the figure stepped closer, there was something off about him that didn’t feel right to him.

The man’s eyes glowed as deep as it was an unnatural purple and dark veins pulsed beneath his skin as it was spreading outward from his eyes like cracks. Adam’s expression was cold and emotionless as he surveyed the group. When he finally spoke, it sent chills down Michael's spine that he never thought he would feel especially when it came to Adam, the person that he cared about.

"Oh no, no, no Micheal. That’s completely wrong. I'm not Adam. The one that you desperately love and always need by your side to make your decisions," the figure said, his voice low and unsettling, as he was mocking Micheal with a wide smirk on his face, "Oh come on, Micheal. You should know who I am. It’s me… Azrael. The one and… oh no wait there’s more me’s out there. Nevermind that part, you know who it is, It’s Azrael."

Michael’s eyes widened as the realization hit him. This was no longer Adam. The man standing before him was a vessel as he was corrupted and taken over by the very entity they had been struggling against. Azrael, the fallen angel who had once brought him and his brothers back from the dead, had now returned in Adam's body. And this time, there was no telling what his intentions were.

Azrael’s purple eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity as he stepped closer as his own presence was causing the very air around them to tremble. Michael stepped forward instinctively as his protective instincts were taking over as he tried to make sense of the situation and what was happening.

Micheal started to tear up, knowing the full effects of dark matter, “Why... Why are you in Adam's body?” Michael asked, his voice tense with a mix of anger and sorrow. Seeing Adam—someone who had been a part of him for so long—used in this way twisted a knife in his chest.

Azrael’s lips curled into a cruel smile. “Oh come on Micheal. Don’t act like you care about this human. You’re an archangel. You know, archangels who don’t care about anybody but themselves and following orders from daddy. A daddy who doesn’t even care about his own kids. Oh please, besides, Adam was lost in the first. Let’s just say that I gave him purpose. He’s part of something far greater now.” Azrael’s voice held a mocking tone, as if relishing Michael’s torment. "And now, he is mine. He’ll be better off with me than with you."

Michael’s fists clenched. “You had no right. He wasn’t yours to take. How dare you use Adam like this?!”

“Micheal, Micheal, Micheal… oh Micheal, the great and old archangel. I had every right,” Azrael shot back, stepping forward with an eerie confidence. “You, of all beings, should understand. I take what is necessary to survive and achieve my plans. Adam was willing to give himself, to become more than just a human lost in the aftermath of your stupid pointless war that has been going on for so many millions of years.”

Michael growled, “NO! You’re lying! I know Adam didn’t willingly give himself to you, of all angels. You must have tricked him or forced him into a deal or something.” Micheal remarked.

Dean’s face twisted in anger as he stepped closer, glaring at Azrael with fierce intensity. "You son of a bitch," he snarled. "That’s our brother you’re messing with."

Azrael's glowing purple eyes flicked over to Dean, and for a brief moment, something resembling amusement crossed his face. "Your brother?" Azrael repeated, his tone mocking. "You mean your half brother. I don’t see a brother here. I see a weak human who was abandoned, forgotten in the Cage by his so-called family and a human who’s not cared about by his own father. Well, from daddy’s side. Oh come on, admit it Dean. You left him to rot because you don’t care about Adam. Nobody cares about Adam… well, this version of Adam. Not the first human that came to be."

Dean’s fists tightened, but Michael stepped in front of him as he was shielding him from Azrael. Micheal knew this was a game—a twisted manipulation meant to rile them up as to get under their skin. "Whatever you’re planning, Azrael, we won’t let it happen," Michael said firmly, his gaze hard and determined.

Azrael smirked. "Oh, Michael. Always so noble, so predictable." He took another step forward, the black veins around his eyes pulsing with energy. "But you don’t understand, do you? You can’t stop what’s coming. The dark matter... it’s already taking hold. And soon, it will consume everything within Adam. If he's lucky, he could be the perfect vessel for me. He is a sub-vessel for Dean for you. He could hold his own strength with me.” Azrael chuckled under his own breath.

The group stood frozen as the weight of Azrael’s words was settling over them like a dark cloud. The dark matter surrounding them was the very substance they had been so careful to avoid as it was was far more dangerous than they had realized. And now, with Azrael standing before them as it seemed like their escape was slipping further and further out of reach.

Michael’s eyes narrowed. "We’ll find a way to stop you," he said, his voice steady.

Azrael chuckled darkly. "You’re welcome to try. But just remember... Adam is mine now. And there’s nothing you can do to bring him back. I guess you have to think for yourself from now on. Or, maybe you’ll go back to daddy for him to give you some demands and orders to follow." Azrael laughed as he mocked Micheal with everything that he had within him or to say, within Adam.

Azrael looked up at the sky, “Besides Micheal, I’ll be back. I have some things to do that can’t be ignored. But for now, have fun with a little self-friend that you have to face again. Goodbye for now, I’ll be back shortly.” Azrael waved goodbye to the group.

With that, the portal behind Azrael flared to life again, and with one final look of contempt as he stepped back into the shimmering energy and vanished as he was leaving the group standing in the eerie silence of the dark matter world. The air around them felt heavier now and the weight of their impossible task pressing down on them.

Michael’s heart ached with the loss of Adam and the horrifying realization of what they were truly up against. Jack moved closer, placing a hand on Michael's shoulder, offering silent support. "We’ll get him back," Jack said softly, but firmly. "We’ll find a way." But what they don’t know is that the other version of Micheal was coming towards them and he was at top speed of getting to them.

Chapter Text

Within 24 hours, in a small and cozy house nestled deep in the forest, Castiel sat by the window as he was gazing out at the trees swaying gently in the breeze. The sunlight filtered through the leaves as it was casting dappled shadows across the wooden floor. It was peaceful as it was almost too peaceful and it was given the chaos happening elsewhere in the world. Castiel could feel the weight of his responsibilities, even in this quiet retreat, as if the impending doom beyond the forest’s edge was breathing down his neck.

Behind him, the soft clatter of pots and pans signaled Kate working in the kitchen. The scent of roasting chicken filled the air as she was mixing with the crisp tang of fresh salad. It was a comforting smell while it was also grounding them in normalcy despite the circumstances that the others were dealing with at the time being.

That was when a sudden burst of laughter drew his attention, and he turned to see Lily, his daughter, dashing toward him with a wide smile on her face. Her small feet padded across the floor as she ran into his arms, her excitement palpable. “Daddy!” she exclaimed, her bright eyes sparkling. “Will you play Uno with me?”

Castiel smiled softly, his heart warming at her innocence. He brushed a strand of her dark hair behind her ear, nodding. “Um… of course, Lily. I’d love to. Even though I’ve never played Uno in my long life.”

Lily’s excitement grew as she grabbed his hand and tugged him toward the living room. “Uncle Adam! Grandpa Bobby!” she called out, her voice echoing through the house. Adam, who had been lounging on the couch flipping through an old magazine, looked up with a smile. Bobby, sitting in his usual chair, gave a grunt of acknowledgement but didn’t budge.

“What’s up, kiddo?” Adam asked, sitting up and tossing the magazine aside.

“We’re playing Uno! Will you play with us, Uncle Adam?” Lily asked Adam.

Adam chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sure, why not? I’ll let you win this time, okay?”

Lily giggled, but then turned to Bobby with hopeful eyes. “What about you, Grandpa Bobby? Will you play with us?”

Bobby, who was sipping from a cup of coffee, gave a small shake of his head. “Grandpa Bobby? When did you start calling me that.” Bobby asked.

Lily smiled, “Just not. Grandpa Bobby.” Lily jumped little hops as she was excited to play Uno for the first time.

Bobby spoke, “Well… not today, sweetheart. Y’all go ahead. I’ll watch from here.”

Lily’s shoulders dropped slightly, but she quickly perked up again when Adam and Castiel followed her to the table. The three of them sat down as she eagerly began shuffling the Uno cards as her little hands were working with clumsy determination. Castiel watched her fondly as he was amazed at how someone so small could bring so much light into his life.

As they set up the game, the crackling sound of the fire in the hearth filled the silence, and Kate called from the kitchen, “Dinner will be ready soon, so don’t get too carried away with that game!”

“We won’t!” Adam replied with a grin, winking at Lily, who was already dealing the cards.

Lily dealt them their hands as the oversized cards were almost too big for her to hold. Castiel glanced at his cards and then at Adam as he was sharing a quiet moment of camaraderie. Despite everything that had happened—the loss, the battles, and the uncertainty of their future—these small moments with family were what kept them grounded.

“Ready, Daddy?” Lily asked, her face full of concentration as she looked over her cards.

“I’m ready,” Castiel said, smiling at her.

The game began, and as expected, Lily took it seriously as her little face scrunching up in thought as she played her cards with determination. Adam couldn’t help but laugh as she placed a Draw Four card down on him with a mischievous grin. Adam knew what Lily was doing and he just wanted to chuckle just by seeing it.

“You’re ruthless, kid!” Adam said, pretending to be offended as he drew four cards.

Castiel smiled at the sight of them together. Even though they weren’t connected by blood as Adam had quickly stepped into the role of being Lily’s uncle. It was something Dean would have wanted—for his brother to be a part of their daughter’s life. The thought of Dean tugged at Castiel’s heart, but he pushed it aside as he was focusing on the moment in front of him.

As the game continued, Castiel watched Lily’s joy grow as her laughter was filling the room every time Adam dramatically protested another one of her well-played moves. Bobby watched from his chair as there was a faint smile on his face as he observed the scene unfold. Though he didn’t join in, the gruff old hunter found peace in moments like these.

“I think she’s cheating,” Adam teased, nudging Castiel with his elbow. “There’s no way she’s this good.”

“I am not cheating!” Lily declared, crossing her arms indignantly. “I’m just really good at Uno.”

Castiel chuckled, “I believe her.”

The game went on for a while longer until Kate’s voice called from the kitchen once again, “Alright, time for dinner, you three. Save the rest for later.”

Lily sighed but nodded, gathering up the cards as Adam and Castiel helped her. “You did great, kiddo,” Adam said, ruffling her hair as they stood up.

As they walked toward the kitchen, the warmth of the house seemed to wrap around them as it was offering a brief respite from the dangers that awaited outside. Castiel gently rested his hand on Lily’s head as his heart was full with the knowledge that no matter what lay ahead and these precious moments were what made everything worth fighting for. And he’d do whatever it took to protect them.

As Lily carefully packed away the Uno cards and her small hands meticulously arranging the deck back into its box as Kate began placing the food on the table. The scent of roasted chicken and freshly made salad wafted through the air as it was filling the small house with warmth from the food that she made for them.

“Bobby, dinner’s ready!” Kate called, wiping her hands on a towel before setting down the last dish. She smiled at the group as they gathered around the table.

Castiel lingered by the doorway as he was feeling the familiar weight of responsibility pulling at him. Castiel glanced at the food, his vessel’s senses catching the aromas, but as an angel, he didn’t need sustenance like the others. Still, he stood there as he was uncertain of what to do and before he was quietly saying, “I’m not hungry, Kate, but thank you.”

Adam, who had been watching the scene, leaned in close to Castiel and whispered under his breath, “Cas, you have to pretend, man. She doesn’t know you’re an angel. You need to act human, at least for now.”

Castiel blinked, momentarily thrown off by Adam’s reminder, but quickly recovered, giving a slight nod. “Right,” he said softly. With a small sigh, he took his place at the table, deciding to play along. It wouldn’t hurt to pretend, and he didn’t want to raise suspicion.

Once everyone had gathered, they sat down to eat. Lily was sitting next to Castiel as she was excitedly dug into her meal and her energy seemingly boundless even after their spirited Uno game. Bobby, gruff as always, took his seat with a quiet grunt while he was nodding at the food appreciatively before diving in.

“So,” Kate began as she poured water into everyone’s glasses, her gaze landing on Lily. “Who won the Uno game?”

“I did!” Lily announced proudly, puffing out her chest as if she’d just won an important battle. “Uncle Adam didn’t stand a chance, and Daddy let me win,” she added with a sly grin.

Adam laughed, shaking his head. “Hey, I let you win once. After that, you just crushed me.”

Kate chuckled as she placed a hand on Lily’s shoulder. “Well, it sounds like you’re becoming quite the Uno champion,” she said warmly, her voice filled with pride. “I’ll have to watch out next time we play.”

As the conversation flowed easily between Kate, Lily, and Adam, Castiel quietly moved his food around his plate as it was only taking a few small bites to keep up appearances. Castiel’s thoughts were elsewhere as it was mostly on what could be happening with the others on their journey to find Mary and Twixx. Castiel’s mind, though calm in the moment, was always tethered to the larger picture.

Adam, meanwhile, was engaging Kate and Lily in playful conversation, his usual sarcasm coming through in good-natured jabs. But as he took another bite, his eyes wandered toward the window. The darkness of the night had settled in fully, and the moon cast a pale glow over the forest outside. Something stirred within him—a strange feeling, like he was being watched.

Adam squinted as he was focusing on the edge of the trees just beyond the house. That’s when he saw it. A figure. Standing motionless as its silhouette barely visible against the shadows. But, what truly caught his attention were the eyes. Bright, as it was glowing purple eyes and it was staring directly at him while it was unblinking.

Adam froze, his fork halfway to his mouth. “Cas,” he whispered, leaning closer to his brother-in-law, his voice tight with unease. “Look over there, by the trees. Someone’s out there.”

Castiel glanced at him and then turned his gaze toward the window. Castiel scanned the area as his angelic senses were reaching out, but by the time he focused on where Adam had pointed as the figure was gone. The purple eyes as the eerie presence—it had vanished as it was leaving nothing but the dark forest and the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze.

“There’s no one there,” Castiel said quietly, though his tone was serious. He didn’t dismiss Adam’s claim outright—he knew better than to ignore such things.

Adam frowned, shaking his head slightly. “I swear, I saw someone,” he muttered, glancing back at the window, but there was nothing now, just the inky blackness of the night. After a few moments, he sighed and picked up his fork again, deciding to push the thought away. Maybe he was just seeing things, the stress of everything getting to him.

“Everything okay?” Kate asked, noticing the brief tension between the two men.

“Yeah, just thought I saw something,” Adam replied, trying to sound casual. “Must’ve been my imagination.”

Kate smiled and gave him a reassuring pat on the arm. “It’s probably just the shadows playing tricks on you. This forest can feel a bit creepy at night.”

Adam nodded but kept glancing at the window as his unease lingering even as the conversation at the table continued. Castiel remained silent, but inwardly, his mind was already working through possibilities. Whatever Adam had seen wasn’t a coincidence. Something, or someone, had been watching them. But for now, he’d keep that thought to himself.

The meal continued in comfortable silence after Adam’s strange sighting, with the occasional clinking of silverware and murmured conversations. Castiel remained quiet, pretending to eat, while Bobby grumbled about something under his breath, though he never joined in fully. Lily, however, chatted happily with Kate, talking about her Uno victory and making plans to play again tomorrow.

Eventually, everyone had finished. Kate stood, collecting the empty plates and utensils with a satisfied sigh. “Well, that was nice,” she said, heading toward the sink. “Adam, can you help me with the dishes?”

Adam, who had been absentmindedly pushing his fork around, nodded. “Sure, Mom,” he said, standing up and gathering the remaining plates. As he walked into the kitchen, Lily appeared by his side, skipping in after him. Her energy was boundless.

“Lily,” Kate said with a smile, “would you like to help me bake some cookies?”

Lily’s eyes lit up instantly. “Yes! I love cookies!” she exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement.

“Good! I thought we could make some after we’re done with these dishes,” Kate said, turning on the faucet and beginning to wash the plates.

Adam stood beside her, drying the clean plates she passed over. The rhythmic clatter of dishes filled the kitchen, but Adam’s mind drifted back to the figure he had seen earlier. He tried to shake it off, chalking it up to his imagination, but there was an unsettling feeling in the back of his mind that wouldn’t go away.

As he worked, his eyes once again drifted toward the window. The night outside was still and dark, the trees barely visible beyond the faint glow from the kitchen light. His breath hitched when he saw it again. The figure. Standing right at the window, its face inches from the glass, purple eyes glowing in the darkness.

Adam flinched, stumbling back a step, his heart racing. Kate noticed immediately and turned to him, concerned in her voice. “Adam, are you okay?”

“There’s something at the window,” Adam said, his voice low but tense. His eyes stayed fixed on the window, waiting for the figure to move, to reveal itself more clearly.

Kate’s brow furrowed in confusion, and she glanced over at the window. There was nothing there. The forest outside was still and empty, just as before. She looked back at Adam, her expression softening. “Sweetheart, there’s nothing there,” she said gently, brushing it off as if in his imagination.

Adam blinked, his eyes scanning the dark space beyond the glass again. The figure—those purple eyes—had vanished, as though it had never been there at all. He felt a wave of doubt and unease wash over him. Maybe he was seeing things. Maybe the stress of everything that had happened lately was starting to get to him.

“Yeah,” he mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I… I must’ve imagined it.”

Kate gave him a reassuring smile as she handed him another dish to dry. “It’s been a long day. You’re probably just tired.”

Adam nodded but kept glancing over at the window as he finished drying the last of the dishes. He didn’t see the figure again, but the eerie feeling of being watched lingered. As he placed the final dish in the cupboard, he sighed. “Y-yeah, you’re right, mom. I think I’m going to head to bed,” he told his mom, his voice a little quieter than usual.

Kate wiped her hands on a towel and smiled. “Alright, honey. Sleep well.”

“Goodnight, Uncle Adam!” Lily called, already excited about the cookie baking.

“Goodnight, Lily,” Adam replied, managing a small smile for her. He then gave his mom a quick hug before leaving the kitchen and heading down the hallway toward his room.

As Adam walked to his room, the unsettling image of the figure’s purple eyes wouldn’t leave his mind. Adam couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. Maybe it was nothing that he saw but his own eyes playing tricks on him. But deep down, Adam wasn’t so sure if his eyes were playing tricks or he was really seeing what he saw at the window.

As Kate wiped down the countertop, she smiled warmly at Lily, who was already bouncing in excitement. "So, what kind of cookies should we make tonight?" Kate asked.

Lily, without hesitation, grinned and said, "Chocolate chip with peanut butter! My favorite!"

Kate chuckled at the enthusiasm. "That’s a good choice. Alright, let's get everything ready."

They gathered the ingredients first, pulling out flour, sugar, brown sugar, butter, eggs, vanilla extract, peanut butter, baking soda, chocolate chips, and a pinch of salt. Kate also reached for the baking equipment they needed: mixing bowls, a hand mixer, measuring cups and spoons, a spatula, and a couple of baking sheets.

Lily was in charge of helping measure the ingredients while Kate handled the mixer. They started by creaming together half a cup of softened butter, half a cup of smooth peanut butter, half a cup of white sugar, and half a cup of brown sugar in the large mixing bowl. Kate showed Lily how to hold the hand mixer steady, and together they whipped the ingredients until the mixture was light and fluffy.

"Now, let's add one egg and a teaspoon of vanilla extract," Kate said, cracking the egg into the bowl with ease. Lily poured in the vanilla, her little hands careful not to spill any. Once mixed, Kate guided Lily in slowly adding one and a quarter cups of flour, half a teaspoon of baking soda, and a pinch of salt. The dough thickened, and the familiar scent of peanut butter filled the room.

“Now the best part!” Lily cheered, grabbing the bag of chocolate chips. She carefully poured in three-quarters of a cup, her eyes wide with excitement.

After the dough was ready, they used the spatula to scoop the mixture onto the baking sheets as it was forming small round mounds. As they were finishing up, Bobby entered the kitchen, leaning against the doorway. "What’re you two up to?" he asked, his voice gruff but curious.

“Baking cookies!” Lily said, her voice filled with pride as she pointed at the dough-covered spatula.

Bobby gave a nod, watching for a moment, then glanced around. “Where’s Adam? He wasn’t quite right at dinner.”

Kate looked up, wiping her hands. “He said he was going to bed. I think he’s just tired.”

Bobby frowned. “Tired? He was actin’ weird earlier. Said he saw someone watchin’ him through the window.” His eyes flicked over to the kitchen window, the same one Adam had been staring at earlier.

Kate paused, her brow furrowing slightly. “He thought he saw something, but there wasn’t anything there in the kitchen.”

“Hmph,” Bobby grunted. “Could’ve just been shadows, but you never know these days. Keep an eye on him.” He gave a pointed look before turning to leave, clearly unsettled by the situation.

Kate watched Bobby go, but she quickly shook off the momentary unease and turned back to Lily, who was blissfully unaware of the tension in the room. "Alright, kiddo, let's get these cookies in the oven," she said with a smile, trying to keep the mood light.

They preheated the oven to 350°F and slid the trays of dough in as the heat from the oven was sending an initial warm wave through the kitchen. With the cookies baking as they were cleaned up the kitchen as they were waiting patiently for the timer to go off. Lily can’t wait to get the cookies out and she was ready to eat some when they’re done and cooled off.

Ingredients for Chocolate Chip Peanut Butter Cookies:
- ½ cup of softened butter
- ½ cup of smooth peanut butter
- ½ cup of white sugar
- ½ cup of brown sugar
- 1 egg
- 1 teaspoon of vanilla extract
- 1 ¼ cups of all-purpose flour
- ½ teaspoon of baking soda
- Pinch of salt
- ¾ cup of chocolate chips

Instructions:

To start, cream together softened butter, peanut butter, white sugar, and brown sugar until the mixture becomes light and fluffy. Once the butter and sugars are well combined, add in one egg and a teaspoon of vanilla extract, mixing until the batter becomes smooth. Then, gradually stir in the dry ingredients: all-purpose flour, baking soda, and a pinch of salt, until the dough forms. Lastly, fold in the chocolate chips, mixing them evenly throughout the dough.

With the dough ready, spoon out small balls of it onto a greased or lined baking sheet which it needed to have some space between them to allow room for the cookies to spread. Bake at 350°F for about 10-12 minutes, or until the edges turn golden brown. Allow the cookies to cool for a few minutes before transferring them to a wire rack to cool completely.

Lily couldn’t wait to taste them as her own excitement building as the sweet smell of peanut butter and chocolate filled the kitchen. They still had to wait for the cookies to bake, but the evening was already shaping up to be perfect in her eyes. Lily looked over at the glass, looking inside as she was ready to have some cookies when they’re done.

As the timer on the oven ticked down to its final minutes, the warm as there was the sugary scent of baking cookies filled the kitchen. Kate and Lily waited patiently as it was chatting about the next steps of their cookie-baking adventure. Lily was ever the bundle of excitement and it was practically bouncing in place.

Finally, the timer beeped, and Kate, with a smile, reached for the oven mitts. “Alright, let’s see how these turned out,” she said, opening the oven door. She carefully reached in to pull out the tray of cookies, but as she lifted the pan, the tip of her arm accidentally brushed against the hot oven’s edge.

“Ow!” Kate hissed, jerking her arm back. In her moment of pain, she almost lost her grip on the pan. The cookies wobbled dangerously, and for a moment, it looked like they were going to fall to the floor.

But before the cookies could hit the ground, they floated in midair. The pan hovered as it was steady and secure, as if held by invisible hands. Kate froze as her eyes wide with shock as she was watching as the pan and air was surrounded by a faint pink glow, as it was gently floated across the room and was placed safely on the countertop.

Kate gasped as her own heart was racing. Kate slowly turned to see Lily, the little girl who is the daughter from Castiel, with her little hand extended and her little eyes were glowing with the same pink fire-like aura that had surrounded the pan that Kate witnessed in front of her. “L-Lily?” Kate stammered, her voice shaking with disbelief.

Lily rushed over to her, her innocent face filled with concern. “Ms. Kate, are you okay? You got burned!”

Before Kate could respond, Lily’s tiny hand reached out to touch the burn on Kate’s arm. As soon as her fingers brushed the injury, a soothing warmth spread through Kate’s skin. The burn, which had been red and painful just seconds ago, began to fade, the pain melting away. Within moments, the burn mark was completely gone, the skin healed as if nothing had happened.

Kate stared down at her arm, her mind reeling. “H-how…?” she whispered as she was looking at Lily in a mixture of awe and fear. But before she could process what had just happened as her mind caught up with the reality of it— Lily had lifted the pan with her mind and healed her burn with just a touch.

Then, Kate noticed Lily’s eyes while they were still glowing brightly in front of her. They were still glowing with that unnatural pink fire as it was bright and intense while it was flickering like flames. Something primal within Kate surged, and her shock turned to panic. Kate didn’t know what to say or do at that moment but keep on watching in complete shock and panic coursing through her mind and body.

Her breath hitched, her heart pounded in her chest, and a scream tore from her throat. “What—what are you?!”

Lily’s glowing eyes widened, the pink fire dimming slightly. “Ms. Kate…?”

Kate backed away, her hand shaking as she pointed at Lily. “No—no, this isn’t possible!” Kate’s scream echoed through the house.

In the living room, Bobby and Castiel immediately sprang to their feet at the sound of Kate’s panicked cry. Castiel’s face grew tense as his instincts were to protect as he was rising to the surface, while Bobby grabbed his gun as he felt the suspicion and alarm clear in his eyes. So Bobby sprinted himself to where he heard Kate was screaming at.

Meanwhile, upstairs, Adam had been tossing and turning, caught in the restless grip of a troubled sleep. His mind kept wandering back to the figure he saw earlier, those haunting purple eyes. His dreams twisted with strange, disjointed images—dark forests, shadowy figures watching him, a sense of being pursued. Suddenly, his mother’s scream pierced the quiet of the night, jolting Adam awake.

“Mom!” he gasped, sitting upright in bed, his heart pounding. Without thinking, he jumped out of bed, adrenaline coursing through his veins. He bolted for the door, flinging it open and racing down the stairs, fear tightening in his chest. Something was wrong—something was very, very wrong.

As he reached the bottom of the stairs, Adam could hear the frantic voices coming from the kitchen, thinking about his mother and if she could be in danger. Seeing that shadow figure at the windows, he was scared that she was being attacked by that creature. So his mother’s panicked voice, Lily’s confused cries, and the sound of approaching footsteps from the living room where Bobby and Castiel were moving quickly to investigate.

“What’s going on?!” Adam shouted, rushing into the kitchen, his eyes wide with worry as he saw his mother, pale and trembling, standing several feet away from Lily. His gaze flicked to his niece, whose eyes were still faintly glowing with a strange pink light, though it was beginning to fade. Adam stopped in his tracks, confusion and fear colliding in his mind that his mother, Kate, has seen the truth and now they have to tell her the truth before she goes into more of a shock than she already is.

Adam rushed to his mother’s side, gently placing his hands on her shoulders as she trembled, her breath coming in shallow gasps. “Mom, it’s okay, you need to calm down,” he urged, trying to steady her, his voice soft but filled with urgency. “Lily’s not going to hurt you. She’s just a kid.”

On the other side of the room, Castiel held a sobbing Lily close to his chest, stroking her hair softly. “Shh, it’s alright, sweetheart. It’s alright,” he whispered soothingly, trying to calm his daughter down. Lily, looking much younger than her age, buried her face in Castiel’s shoulder, her little body shaking with confusion and fear.

Meanwhile, Bobby stood with his gun drawn, eyes narrowed and scanning the room, ready to act. When Kate finally found her voice through her panic, she pointed at Lily. “She—she lifted the pan without touching it! And my burn—she healed me with just a touch! It’s not natural! She’s possessed!” Kate’s voice wavered as she spoke, her eyes wide with terror.

Bobby lowered his gun slightly, glancing between Lily and Kate. “Alright, alright, calm down now,” he said, his tone cautious but reassuring. “She’s not possessed, Kate.”

Kate shook her head frantically, stepping toward Bobby, her eyes pleading. “No, you don’t understand! This isn’t normal—shoot her! Do something before it’s too late!” Her voice cracked with desperation, convinced something evil had taken over her granddaughter.

Adam stepped in front of his mother, blocking her from moving any closer to Bobby. “Mom, stop it!” he snapped, frustration and worry flashing across his face. “Lily is no threat! She’s just a little girl, and she doesn’t even understand what’s happening!”

But Kate wasn’t convinced as her fear was twisting her perception of what was happening. Kate glanced over at Lily as she was still crying in Castiel’s arms, and shuddered as her mind was racing really fast, not knowing what to do at the moment, but to try to make sense of what she’d seen in the kitchen with Lily.

Lily, sniffling and wiping her tears with her small hands, looked up at Castiel. “Daddy, why is Ms. Kate is scared of me?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper, filled with hurt and confusion.

Castiel tightened his grip on his daughter and kissed the top of her head gently before turning to Kate. His expression was calm but serious, as if preparing for a long-overdue explanation. “You see Kate, Lily isn’t like other children,” he began, his deep voice steady. “She’s a nephilim.”

Kate blinked, her face was crinkling with confusion. “A… a what?” she asked, her breath catching in her throat.

“A nephilim,” Castiel repeated softly. “A being who is half-human and half-angel.”

Kate stared at him, her mind struggling to process the words. “Half… angel?” she echoed, her gaze flicking between Castiel and Lily. “But how is that possible?”

Castiel exhaled, knowing this was not an easy conversation to have. “I’m an angel,” he revealed, his words hanging heavily in the air. “Lily is part human, and part of me—an angel. That’s why she has these abilities, maybe even more advanced and more powerful than me.”

Kate took a step back, her face paling even more. “But… you’re—” She stopped, her confusion deepening. “You’re a man. How…?” Her voice trailed off, her mind struggling to comprehend.

Castiel nodded, understanding her confusion. “Yes, I am,” he said, his tone softening. “But a dark spell was cast on me by Azrael, another angel. It altered me, and during that time, I became pregnant with Lily. And to mention, Dean Winchster is the father. I know you haven’t meant him but his father.”

Kate’s mouth fell open, her mind reeling as she tried to absorb what he was saying. “So… you’re telling me you—an angel—became pregnant with this little… after a spell?” Her voice was laced with disbelief. “And Dean—Dean Winchester, who I haven’t met yet—is the father?”

Castiel nodded. “Yes, like I said. Dean is her father.”

Kate stared at Castiel as her mind a whirlwind of confusion and disbelief. Then, unexpectedly, she smiled—a small, almost bewildered smile—as if some part of her had found something darkly humorous in the absurdity of the situation. The room fell silent, everyone exchanging confused glances. Adam looked at his mother with concern. “Mom?”

Kate’s smile faded, and she sighed heavily as the weight of the revelations was pressing down on her. Kate opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say another word as her own eyes fluttered, and she swayed on her feet. Without warning, she collapsed as it was fainting on the floor.

“Mom!” Adam shouted, rushing forward and catching her before she hit the ground. He knelt beside her, gently shaking her. “Mom! Wake up!”

But Kate remained unconscious, completely unresponsive. Castiel, still holding Lily, stood nearby, his expression tense with worry as Bobby holstered his gun. “She’s in shock,” Castiel said calmly. “She needs time to process everything.”

Adam continued to gently shake his mother, trying to rouse her, but she didn’t stir. “Mom… come on, wake up,” he whispered, his voice soft and filled with concern.

Adam gently shook his mother, her limp form still cradled in his arms. "Oh come on Mom. Please wake up!" he urged, his voice trembling with worry. But she remained unconscious.

Bobby, thinking fast, grabbed a nearby glass of water and hurried over. “Step back,” he said, before quickly pouring the water over Kate’s face. She gasped and jolted awake, blinking in confusion.

For a moment, it seemed like she was trying to make sense of where she was. “Was… was that all a dream?” she asked, her voice faint as she rubbed her eyes.

But the moment her gaze fell on Lily which she was standing nearby with her big and worried eyes as the color drained from Kate’s face again. Kate let out a faint gasp as her body was once again going limp as she fainted for a second time. Everybody sighed as Adam panicked once again, seeing his mother faint once more the moment that she laid her eyes on Lily again. Adam tried to slap her before Bobby was already getting tired of this already.

Bobby sighed, rubbing his temples. “Oh, for the love of—” He grabbed another glass of water and poured it on Kate again, shaking his head in frustration. “This is ridiculous.”

Kate came to as she was sputtering as the water hit her face once more. Kate’s eyes flicked to Lily again, and she passed out for a third time as there was the cycle repeating over and over again. Bobby was already getting tired of it, he was already done with this. So the only way to explain it to Kate is when she’s fully awake and she’s ready to listen to them or at least her son, Adam.

Bobby looked at Adam, clearly exhausted. “Alright, enough of this. Just take her upstairs before she gives herself a concussion from fainting too much.”

Adam nodded, carefully lifting his mother into his arms and carrying her out of the room. “Come on, Mom. Let’s get you to bed,” he muttered, making his way upstairs toward her bedroom.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Lily was huddled against Castiel, her face buried in his trench coat as her small body trembled. “I didn’t mean to scare her, Daddy,” she whispered tearfully. “I didn’t do anything bad, did I?”

Castiel knelt down beside her, placing a comforting hand on her back. “No, sweetie, you didn’t do anything wrong. Ms. Kate is just a little new at this and she needs some time to understand,” he reassured her, his voice soft and warm.

Lily sniffled, still unsure. “But she’s mad at me…”

“She’s not mad,” Castiel corrected gently. “She’s just surprised. It’ll be okay, I promise.”

Wiping her tears with the back of her hand, Lily hesitated before asking, “Can I… can I have a cookie now?”

Castiel smiled softly, knowing the comfort of something small and familiar might help her feel better. “Of course you can,” he said, standing up and guiding her over to the pan of freshly baked cookies.

Lily was still sniffling from her tears as she reached out her hand, and with a small flick of her wrist, the top cookie floated gently from the pan to her hand. Lily gave Castiel a little smile before taking a bite of the warm cookie as the sweet taste was calming her down a little for herself at the moment.

Watching her use her powers so effortlessly, Bobby, now standing by the door, let out a heavy sigh. “Kid’s been through enough,” he muttered to himself, clearly stressed. Without another word, he stepped out of the kitchen to get some air, feeling the weight of everything that had happened press down on him.

Meanwhile, Adam carefully laid his mother down on her bed as he was pulling the covers over her. Adam watched her for a moment as he was hoping she’d stay asleep this time and give herself some time to recover. But as he turned to leave as there was something that caught his eye—movement outside the window.

Adam froze as his heart was skipping a beat as he stepped closer to the window. In the distance, just beyond the field as it stood the same eerie figure he had seen earlier during dinner. Its glowing purple eyes locked onto him as it was unblinking. Adam thought he was seeing things again, maybe it was just him seeing shadows again like the first time he saw it at the windows.

“Not again…” Adam muttered under his breath, his pulse quickening as he moved closer to the window to get a better look. But just as he did, the figure vanished into thin air as it was leaving nothing but the dark while it was an empty field in its place.

Adam stepped back, uneasy. “What the hell is going on with me?” he whispered as he was glancing back at his mother, who remained unconscious in her bed. Whatever this figure was, it wasn’t going away—and Adam had a bad feeling that it wasn’t just his imagination.

Adam sat by the window, his eyes darting back and forth across the shadowy field, searching for any sign of the figure he had seen earlier. The eerie glow of its purple eyes had burned itself into his mind, making him doubt his sanity. He wanted to brush it off, chalk it up to exhaustion or stress, but every time he blinked, the image of those eyes returned, haunting him.

His mother lay peacefully in her bed, unaware of his turmoil. Adam stayed alert, watching both her and the window. He wasn’t about to let anything happen to her, not after everything she had already been through tonight. Two hours passed like a slow, creeping fog, with Adam's mind playing tricks on him. His body ached from sitting stiffly in the chair, his eyes growing heavier by the minute. Eventually, despite his best efforts to stay awake, his eyelids drooped, and he drifted into a restless sleep.

In his dream, everything felt brighter, clearer. Adam was young again as he was standing in the middle of a sunny park—the same one his mother used to take him to whenever she had time off from the hospital. He could hear the laughter of other children playing in the distance, and the air was filled with the scent of fresh grass and blooming flowers.

Adam was running toward the swings, his small legs carrying him across the playground as he smiled and waved back at his mother. She was sitting on a nearby bench, her face glowing with warmth and pride, her hospital scrubs replaced by a simple, casual outfit. Her smile was so comforting, so familiar, that it made Adam’s heart swell with joy.

He waved back at her, and for a moment, everything felt perfect. Just like it had when he was a child. But then, something changed. The air grew colder, and the laughter around him faded into a hollow silence. Adam paused, looking around the now-empty park in confusion. The sunlight dimmed, and a sense of dread washed over him as he scanned the playground.

That's when he saw it. Standing at the edge of the park as it was near the line of trees, was the shadowy figure from before. Its eyes glowed an unnatural, eerie purple, staring straight at him. The figure didn’t move, but Adam could feel it calling to him, a cold, silent beckoning that made his stomach churn.

Adam took a step back as there was a state of panic that was gripping him as he glanced toward the bench where his mother had been sitting. But she was gone when he looked again. His heart raced as he blinked, trying to make sense of it. "Mom?" he called out, his voice echoing unnaturally in the empty park. No response.

Adam looked back toward the figure, but it had vanished as it was leaving behind only a chilling stillness. The park, once full of life like there was now, was eerie and desolate. The trees swayed ominously in the cold breeze, and the sky had turned an unsettling shade of gray. Adam felt alone, like he was vulnerable.

"Mom!" he yelled again, louder this time, his voice desperate as he frantically searched for her.

But, the only answer that Adam heard was only the silence. The sense of dread tightened around him like a vise as he was suffocating him as the shadowy presence lingered in the corners of his vision like it was always just out of sight. It felt like the figure was watching him as he was waiting for something.

Adam spun in circles as he was trying to figure out where the figure had gone, but it was nowhere to be seen. All that remained was the eerie as he saw the same unnatural quiet that he experienced when he saw the figure back at the windows at the dining room, the kitchen, and in his mother’s room.

In that moment, a cold whisper, barely audible, brushed against his ear, chilling him to the bone. “Come...”

Adam jolted awake in the chair as his heart was hammering in his chest. Adam was breathing heavily as his hands gripping the armrests as the remnants of the dream clung to him. The room was dark as it was illuminated only by the faint moonlight filtering through the window. Adam glanced at his mother—still asleep as her chest was rising and falling steadily. Relief washed over him when he saw that it was gone or so he thought.

But as Adam sat there as he was trying to shake off the unsettling dream and he couldn’t help but glance back toward the window. Adam’s stomach dropped when he saw it again. There, just outside in the field as the figure stood once more, its purple eyes glowing in the darkness as it was like the shadow figure was staring directly at him.

Adam froze as his pulse was racing as a cold sweat broke out on his skin. Adam blinked as he was hoping it was just a trick of the light, but when he opened his eyes again as the figure was still there—silent, unmoving, and watching. This time, it didn’t disappear in front of him and it wanted to get him for whatever reason that it wanted him for but Adam can feel it deep down inside him.

Adam ran through the empty playground as he was calling out for his mother. Adam’s voice echoed across the eerily quiet park, but no one answered. Adam searched the swings as the slides and the benches—every familiar spot where she would usually sit—but she was nowhere to be found.

"Mom!" he yelled again, his desperation growing.

Suddenly, the figure with glowing purple eyes reappeared at the edge of the playground. Adam froze, his heart racing as the shadowy mist surrounding the figure slowly began to fade. He watched in horror as the silhouette took on a more distinct shape, revealing the face of someone he recognized—Azrael.

Azrael smiled, “Oh why hello handsome. What’s shaken?” Azrael chuckled.

Adam's breath caught in his throat. "Azrael?" he stammered, the shock evident in his voice. His mind raced, trying to make sense of why the angel was here in his dream, why he had appeared in such a menacing form.

But before Adam could react further, the dream shifted. The grassy playground beneath his feet morphed into a sleek, polished floor. The swings and trees dissolved into shimmering lights and tall, elegant pillars. A dance floor appeared around him, glowing under the dim light, and music began to play softly in the background. Azrael stood before him, smiling with an amused glint in his eyes.

"Ah, the Winchester gene," Azrael remarked with a smirk. "Always so handsome." He gave Adam a teasing glance, stepping forward with a casual grace, his eyes flicking over Adam’s startled expression.

"What are you doing here?" Adam demanded, his voice shaking, both with confusion and fear.

Azrael's smile only widened. "Isn't it obvious? I'm here to talk to you again."

Before Adam could respond, Azrael snapped his fingers, and Adam felt an invisible force pull him forward. His feet moved on their own, and suddenly he found himself spinning in place, forced into a slow, rhythmic dance with Azrael. The angel twirled him with ease, like they were partners in some twisted waltz, and Adam fought to break free, but his body wouldn't obey him.

"Let me go!" Adam struggled, his voice edged with panic, but his hands were locked in place, his body compelled to move to the music that echoed through the surreal space.

Azrael leaned in closer, his eyes glinting with wicked amusement. "Oh, come on. Don’t tell me you’re not enjoying yourself," he teased, his voice dripping with mockery. "You’ve got the moves, Adam. Why waste them?"

Adam’s mind was racing as he was trying to figure out a way out of this nightmare. Adam suddenly broke free from the forced dance and bolted toward what he thought was an exit—but he slammed into an invisible wall that appeared out of nowhere. Adam winced as he was clutching his head in pain.

Azrael’s laughter echoed around him as he casually approached. "You’re not going anywhere, Adam," he said with a smirk. "This is a dream. My dream. I’m merely using it as a… convenient way to talk."

Adam backed up, still reeling from the collision. "Why are you doing this? What do you want?" he asked, his voice thick with unease.

As Azrael approached while Adam noticed something different. The once-pristine angel now had scars—burn marks that marred his face and body. The left side of Azrael’s head had no hair as he was revealing the scorched skin that looked painfully raw and it appeared to still be burning as it was getting deeper into his own skin.

Azrael, catching Adam’s gaze, raised an eyebrow and let out a dramatic sigh. "Oh, this?" he asked, gesturing to the burns with a dark grin. "Just a little reminder of the pain I’ve endured in one of my little… well battles that I had to face. A price I’ve paid for something for the greater good."

Adam swallowed hard, “Yeah right. For the greater good. Don’t give me that type of crap. I know what you want to do and I don’t approve of it.” Adam’s unease was deepening as Azrael pulled off his jacket as it was revealing more of his scar as it was showing that it was burning his skin. The wounds seemed to still be seething with heat as the skin bubbling and cracking as if the burns were fresh and still inflicting pain.

"I need your help, Adam," Azrael said, his voice taking on a more serious, almost pitiful tone. "You’re going to be the key to healing me."

Adam’s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? I can’t—"

"Oh, but you can," Azrael interrupted, stepping closer, his eyes narrowing. "You see, these burns—they’re not just any wounds. They’re a curse. A punishment that was reflected on a self-reflected person that is such a pain in my ass. I hate it but at least I have a way to fix it this. Like I always do." He gestured to his blistered skin. "And you… well, you’re special. You’re the one who can help me lift this curse."

Adam took a step back, shaking his head. "I don’t know what you're talking about. I ain’t helping you with anything."

Azrael’s smile vanished, replaced by a look of cold intensity. "Well, you’ll understand soon enough," he said, his voice low and menacing. He leaned in closer, so close that Adam could feel the heat radiating off his burned skin. "Whether you like it or not, Adam, you’re going to help me. You see, the curse doesn’t just burn my flesh—it burns everything inside me and it’s hurting me. And eventually, my essence and soul will burn off… like ashes in the air, going to disappear like it never existed in the first place."

Azrael raised his hand, his fingers curling in a way that made Adam flinch. "But with your help, I can stop the pain. You’ll heal me, and I’ll be whole again."

Adam’s heart raced as he backed away, his mind spinning. "Why me?" he asked, his voice trembling.

Azrael's lips curled into a sinister smile. "Because, Adam, you’re more important than you know. You’re connected to something much bigger. Something that even you can’t comprehend yet."
He paused, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And whether you like it or not, we’re going to be seeing a lot more of each other later on. I promise, and I never back down from a promise from either it’s made by somebody else or by me of course." Azrael smiled.

With that, the dream shifted again. The music faded, and the dance floor dissolved as it was leaving Adam standing alone in the dark void. Azrael’s voice echoed in the emptiness. "Don’t disappoint me, Adam. We’ll talk again soon." Then, everything went black.

Adam jolted awake as his heart pounding in his chest. Adam was still sitting in the chair by the window as his mother was asleep in her bed. The room was quiet, but Adam couldn’t shake the feeling of dread that lingered from the dream. Outside, the field was empty. But, Adam knew that somewhere out there it was Azrael who was watching him from far and it was deepening into him as he was scared of what’s coming next for him and the others.

Meanwhile, downstairs where Castiel sat with Lily at the kitchen table as he was watching as she quietly ate her cookies and drank her milk. Lily swung her little legs beneath her chairas while looking thoughtful as she nibbled on a cookie. Castiel observed her closely as there was a gentle smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he saw the child’s innocence, even in the midst of all the chaos surrounding them.

After a few moments, Lily glanced up at him, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Daddy," she said softly, her voice tinged with worry, "why did Ms. Kate get so scared? Did I do something bad?"

Castiel’s smile faded slightly, and he sighed, leaning forward to rest his arms on the table. "Like I told you, no, sweetie," he said gently, "you didn’t do anything wrong." He reached out and brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Ms. Kate was scared because she doesn’t understand your powers. Humans… they don’t always know what to think when they see something they can’t explain."

Lily’s eyes widened, her lip trembling a little. "But I was just trying to help her," she said, her voice small. "She was hurt… I didn’t want her to be hurt."

Castiel nodded, his heart heavy. He knew that Lily meant well—her powers were a part of her, and she hadn’t yet learned the complexities of living among humans who couldn’t comprehend what she was. "I know, Lily. And what you did came from a good place. But humans, like Ms. Kate, sometimes get scared of things they don’t understand. It’s not your fault."

Lily looked down at her cookie, picking at the edges of it. "Should I not have helped her?"

Castiel sighed softly, thinking of the best way to explain. "No, it’s good to help people," he said. "But you need to be careful. When you’re around humans—people like Ms. Kate or Bobby—you have to be slower, more gentle with showing your powers. Sometimes it’s better to hide them. Not because you should be ashamed of them," he added quickly, "but because people might react without thinking. They might get scared, and when people are scared, they can make bad choices. They could try to hurt you because they don’t understand."

Lily’s eyes filled with worry. "I don’t want people to be scared of me."

Castiel’s heart ached as he looked at his daughter. "I know you don’t," he said softly. "And they won’t be, as long as you’re careful. When you use your powers, think about how you can do it in a way that doesn’t surprise them. Sometimes, it’s better to wait until you know it’s safe."

Lily thought about this for a moment, her small face serious as she processed her father’s words. "So, I should only use my powers when it’s safe? Like when no one’s looking?"

"That’s right," Castiel nodded, gently placing his hand on hers. "Or when the people around you understand and trust you. Like me, or Adam and Bobby. We know who you are, and we love you no matter what. But people like Ms. Kate… it might take them some time to understand. And until then, it’s best to be cautious."

Lily’s face brightened slightly, though there was still a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "Okay, Daddy. I’ll be careful next time."

Castiel smiled warmly, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. "You’re doing great, Lily. You’re special, and there’s nothing wrong with who you are. You just have to learn how to navigate the world around you. It can be tricky sometimes, but I’ll always be here to help you."

Lily smiled back, her spirits lifting. "Thank you, Daddy," she said softly before taking another bite of her cookie.

Castiel watched her as there was a mixture of pride and sadness in his heart. Castiel knew the road ahead wouldn’t be easy for Lily—growing up as a Nephilim meant navigating both the human world and the celestial one. But as long as he was by her side, he would do everything in his power to protect her and help her understand her place in both. If Castiel had the job of taking care of a nephilim, then he’ll do it again. But this time, he's going with her from the beginning and when she fully understands how to show her power without freaking people out.

As Lily continued to eat her cookies and sip on her milk and her small hands were carefully holding the glass as she took delicate sips. Castiel sat beside her as he was watching over her with a protective gaze. Castiel knew that tonight had shaken the household, and while Lily seemed to be calming down as the tension still hung in the air. Castiel could feel it, as though something dark and unsettling lingered just beyond the edges of the quiet night.

At the same time, Bobby, on the other hand, had retreated to the couch in the living room. Bobby was worn out from the day's events as his mind was heavy with the weight of everything that had transpired with Lily showing her powers to Kate and her finding out about angels and learning what a nephilim is. Bobby pulled his cap over his face as he was leaning back into the worn cushions, and crossed his arms over his chest.

So Bobby’s gun lay nearby right next to him as he was always within arm's reach and an old habit that formed from years of hunting and the dangers that came with it. Despite the chaos, Bobby had seen worse—and tonight, he simply needed to rest. Bobby’s breathing evened out as sleep claimed him, but even in slumber as his instincts remained sharp with his own surroundings around him.

The house fell into a heavy silence as the kind that seemed both comforting and unnerving at the same time. Castiel glanced at Bobby as he was making sure he was secure and before returning his focus to Lily. She was finishing the last of her cookies as her eyes were growing heavy with the onset of sleep. "Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight?" she asked softly as her voice was sleepy and vulnerable.

Castiel smiled gently, brushing a hand through her hair. "Of course, Lily. I’ll be right beside you."

Meanwhile, upstairs, Adam was still wide awake. Adam sat on the chair next to his mother’s bed, his eyes fixed on her peaceful, in her unconscious form. The faint sound of her breathing was a relief to him—it meant she was safe for now. But no matter how much he tried to relax as the memory of his dream haunted him. Azrael’s mocking smile as the eerie dance floor and the strange promises the figure had made… Adam couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to come. As Azrael was something darker than the last time that they meant with each other.

Adam sighed as he was rubbing his face in frustration. Adam didn’t want to sleep especially not after the dream he'd had. It was too real as it was too vivid and there was a lingering sense of dread gnawing at the back of his mind. Adam would stay awake as he decided to keep watching over his mother. Adam couldn’t let anything bad happen to her and especially not while he was around.

As the hours ticked by, the quiet night outside deepened. Adam’s eyes flicked back to the window every so often as it was half expecting to see the shadowy figure lurking outside again. But there was nothing, only the stillness of the night. Adam sighed in relief but remained vigilant. Adam wasn’t going to let his guard down and it was not until the morning came and his mother woke up again. For now, Adam would stay awake. Keep watching his mother sleep until she wakes up again. And, Adam would protect his mother from whatever darkness that is now lurking just beyond the edges of the house and the fields.

Meanwhile, upstairs in Lily’s room, Castiel tucked Lily into bed as he was smoothing the blanket over her tiny frame. LIly snuggled into her pillow as her eyes still wide with curiosity. "Daddy, can you tell me a bedtime story before I go to sleep? Pretty please, daddy!" she asked in a soft but also her sleepy voice.

Castiel smiled warmly, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Of course, my little one," he began, his voice soothing and calm. "Once Upon A Time, there were little angels, just like you, who flew high in the sky. They were bright and full of love, always searching for good souls. When they found someone with a kind heart, they would guide them to Heaven, a place filled with light and warmth. There, the souls would live in peace, surrounded by beauty and love."

Lily’s eyes sparkled as she listened, her imagination painting vivid pictures of the little angels soaring through the clouds. "And in Heaven, there’s a God who is kind and fair," Castiel continued, his voice softening. "He watches over everyone with care, treating all souls equally. There’s no pain, no fear, only light and happiness. And the angels? They are always there to protect those who need it, just like I protect you."

Lily smiled, her eyelids growing heavy. "I like that, Daddy," she murmured. "Heaven sounds nice."

"It is," Castiel whispered, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "And one day, all good souls find their way there, surrounded by love and peace. The End." Castiel smiled as he was rubbing Lily’s head.

As Lily drifted off to sleep, Castiel kissed her forehead gently. "Goodnight, Lily," he whispered. "I love you."

Lily smiled as she yawned, “Goodnight Daddy.” Lily placed her head on the pillow as she closed her eyes and fell asleep in the matter of minutes.

Castiel watched her for a moment longer as he was making sure she was fully asleep before he stood up. Quietly, he slipped out of her room and headed downstairs. Bobby was still asleep on the couch as his hat was covering his face and his gun close by. Castiel looked at him for a moment as the weight of the day was settling heavily on his shoulders.

The day had started out so light as it was so promising. They had played games, shared stories, and enjoyed moments of peace. Kate had cooked, Lily had laughed, and for a while, it felt like things might be okay. But then, darkness had crept in. First, the strange figure outside the window, then Kate’s panic, and finally the unsettling dream Adam had shared about Azrael. It all pointed to something brewing, something dangerous just beyond their reach.

At the moment, Castiel knew that this moment of calm was fleeting. The world was teetering on the edge of something much darker, and no matter how hard they tried to keep the peace within these walls, the outside forces were relentless. The future, as much as he wanted to protect his family from it and it held too many uncertainties.

As he stood there as Castiel was listening to the quiet sounds of the house—the soft ticking of the clock as the faint rustle of Bobby’s steady breathing—Castiel couldn’t help but think of how quickly things had shifted. What began as a simple day as it filled with laughter and light and had descended into confusion and fear. And though tonight was still as Castiel knew that the darkness was waiting and it was gathering strength.

It was like there was a dark storm that was coming, and Castiel could feel it somehow. Castiel doesn't know how but he knows that it’s coming soon. Castiel doesn’t know when though. Castiel also glanced at the staircase, knowing that Adam was upstairs as he was keeping watch over his mother. Castiel wished he could tell him that everything would be alright and that they were safe. But, even he didn’t have those answers to fill out. All he could do was prepare for what was ahead and protect those he loved with everything he had.

With one last look at the peaceful scene before him while Castiel moved toward the window as he was staring out into the night. There was nothing out there now and it was just the stillness of the trees and the faint glow of the moon. But, he knew better than to trust in appearances. The dark times weren’t over—not yet. And, the worst might still be on its way and they might not have any idea what was coming at them. It’s a scary thought to even think about but the feeling is there, lurking as it made Castiel curl in fear and not knowing the unknown of the darkness. Maybe he was wrong, maybe he’s not, but whatever it is, he has to make sure he's ready when it finally does end up coming to them.

As Castiel stood by the window while his gaze fixed on the world outside, though his mind was far from the peaceful scene. The quietness of the night was misleading as they were cloaking the unseen forces that stirred in the shadows. Castiel could sense it—a looming darkness that lingered just beyond the reach of his understanding. The weight of it pressed against his celestial senses as there was a heavy and foreboding feeling that was haunting him but it was also frustratingly elusive too.

Castiel closed his eyes for a moment as he was hoping to center himself and to grasp at whatever it was that hovered on the edge of perception. But nothing came which made Castiel even more nervous than he was before. No vision as there was no message, like there were no signs from Heaven or anywhere else. It was just there as it was like a shadow lurking in the corner of his awareness as there were whispering promises of something terrible yet unseen. Castiel’s instinct told him that this wasn’t just an ordinary threat. This wasn’t something that could be fought with brute strength or angelic grace. It was deeper, older, and more complex.

Bobby’s soft snores broke the silence of the room as they were a steady rhythm that contrasted sharply with the storm Castiel felt churning inside him. The hunter was blissfully unaware of the tension that now seemed to fill the very air and his hat still tipped over his face and the gun resting by his side as though even in sleep as he was ready to leap into action.

Castiel couldn’t share in that peace. Castiel was the only one awake as the only one who truly felt it—this ominous presence that had no form, no face, and yet it loomed over them all. Castiel wished he could dismiss it as there was a chalk up to the residual anxiety from the day’s events, but that would be foolish. Castiel had learned long ago that his feelings, especially the ones tied to danger, were never without cause.

The house was quiet now. Adam was still upstairs as he was keeping vigil over his mother as he was refusing to sleep and perhaps afraid of what dreams might bring. Castiel understood that feeling all too well. For Adam, it was the unsettling dream of Azrael that haunted him. For Castiel, it was the unknown itself—the not knowing. Castiel had faced countless enemies as he fought battles in the heavens and on Earth, but at least then, he knew what he was up against. This... this was something else.

Castiel's eyes flickered back to the forest beyond the window. The trees stood still as it was bathed in the light moonlight and it was not a single leaf stirring. It was almost too still, too quiet. Castiel’s gut twisted with a sense of impending doom, but there was no proof as there was no tangible evidence of a threat. It was just a feeling, but that feeling was growing stronger by the minute.

Castiel pressed his hand against the glass as there was feeling the cold seep into his palm. Somewhere out there as there was something that was watching. Castiel knew that it was there but not knowing where it’s located is the hard part. Castiel couldn’t explain how, but it was the same kind of instinct that had saved him countless times before as the same gut feeling that told him when danger was near and even when it wasn’t visible. And this time, it wasn’t just a vague threat—it was personal. It was coming for them but Castiel didn’t know were thought which scared him even more than he was before.

But, what was it? Where was it hiding? How could he stop it?

Castiel’s thoughts drifted to Lily, his only daughter. Her innocence, her powers—she was such a pure and bright soul, and yet, she was marked by this world’s darkness. Today, he had proof of that. Lily was growing stronger as her abilities became more evident as it was more uncontrollable. Kate’s fear had been a reminder of how dangerous that power could be if not properly guided, but it also reminded Castiel of the countless dangers that would seek her out. The power of a nephilim was something that drew attention from all the wrong places, and Castiel couldn’t shake the feeling that this unseen darkness was somehow connected to that.

Lily was special, more so than even most nephilim. The circumstances of her birth as the fact that she was born out of a spell—Castiel had never encountered anything like it. Castiel hadn’t yet told Bobby, or even Adam, but there was something about Lily that set her apart. Something more than her angelic lineage. And that scared him so much. If he didn’t know what it was, then neither did Heaven. And, if Heaven didn’t know, then who else did?

Castiel gripped the windowsill as his knuckles were turning white. There was nothing he hated more than being blindsided. This feeling of helplessness gnawed at him. In all his years, in all the millennia he had existed as Castiel had always been able to rely on his knowledge and on his connection to Heaven to guide him. Now, that connection was severed, and he was left adrift, with only his gut and his instincts to lead him.

And, they were screaming at him now. Something was coming for them, he could feel it. Castiel could feel it as it was like a predator watching from the shadows as it was waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Castiel thought of Dean. The man who was brave. Dean would know what to do. Dean always had a way of cutting through the uncertainty as he was always facing things head-on. But Dean wasn’t here. Dean was out there, somewhere, fighting his own battles. Castiel felt a pang of longing—longing for his friend as his partner in arms. But, he couldn’t afford to rely on that now. Dean couldn’t save them this time. It was up to him to do it on his own. Castiel had to figure out what this darkness was and how to stop it before it reached them before it’s to late.

The hours stretched on, but Castiel remained at his post by the window. Castiel watched the moon’s slow descent across the sky as the stars were blinking out one by one as the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon. Castiel’s mind whirled with thoughts of what could be coming. Was it connected to Azrael? Or was it something even older or maybe it was more dangerous than it is?

Castiel didn’t know. And that terrified him more than anything. Castiel turned his gaze toward the sleeping form of Bobby, then upstairs, where Adam still watched over his mother. They were all in this together, whether they realized it or not. The storm was coming, and Castiel knew it was only a matter of time before it hit.

But for now, all Castiel could do was wait for it to come. The silence of the house was almost suffocating. It felt like the calm before the storm, and Castiel had seen enough storms to know that the worst ones often struck when you least expected them. Castiel stood there with the weight of the unknown heavy on his shoulders as he was preparing himself for what was to come—even if he had no idea what that would be.

As the night stretched on, the cold wind swept through the trees outside as it was rustling the leaves in a quiet symphony of whispers. The world seemed calm, but in the shadows beyond the house as there was a figure that stood silently as they were watching from afar. It was Azrael who was watching the house from far away.

From a distance, his eyes gleamed faintly, reflecting the moonlight as he kept a steady gaze on the house. He had been waiting, lurking at the edge of the woods, careful to remain hidden. His purpose was clear, though he moved with a patience born from centuries of experience. There was no need to rush—not yet. The time would come when he could make his move, when he could get exactly what he wanted. And, what he wanted involved Adam.

Azrael smirked as he recalled his encounter with Adam in the dream. The boy had been confused, understandably so, but soon, that confusion would give way to something else—fear, uncertainty, and eventually, submission. Azrael knew how to manipulate such emotions, how to twist them in his favor. He’d done it countless times before. But Adam—Adam was different. There was something about him, something powerful, something connected to the Winchesters’ bloodline that Azrael needed. Something that would help him in ways even Adam couldn’t comprehend.

But for now, he waited as he was keeping to himself. His eyes drifted toward the window, where he could faintly make out the figure of Castiel. The angel stood vigilant, staring into the night as if he, too, sensed that something was out there. Azrael chuckled to himself. Castiel was always the wary one, always the protector. He had no idea what was coming. Not yet, anyway in that case.

Azrael shifted slightly, his coat rustling against the underbrush as he stepped closer, still cloaked in darkness. His thoughts turned to Adam once more. The boy had potential—great potential. And Azrael needed that potential to heal, to mend what had been broken within him. His body bore the scars of battles long past, but the real damage was far deeper, a pain that ate at his very core. It was something no ordinary magic could fix. But Adam—Adam had the key. Whether he realized it or not, he would soon become part of something far greater than himself.

The night was long, but Azrael was patient. He had seen countless battles, watched worlds rise and fall. He had been an angel once, before the fall, before everything had gone so terribly wrong. Now, he was something else entirely. But that didn’t matter. What mattered was the power he could regain, the control he could seize. And Adam was his way to that.

Azrael’s purple eyes flickered as he observed the house, the faint glow giving away the otherworldly nature of his presence. It wouldn’t be long now. The boy was already vulnerable, already teetering on the edge of fear and uncertainty. All it would take was the right push, and Adam would be his to mold, to shape, to use.

Azrael smiled as there was a cold but also calculating grin that held no warmth. The plan was already in motion, and soon enough as the pieces would fall into place. But not yet, he needed to wait until he could act out on his place. Azrael needed to make sure that he gets everything right when the time comes to strike.

For now, Azrael was content to watch, to wait. Let them think they were safe, that the danger was far away. Let them sleep in their fragile security. Soon enough, that illusion would shatter, and when it did, Azrael would be there, ready to claim what was his. As the wind howled softly through the trees, Azrael remained unmoving, a shadow among shadows, waiting for the moment when everything would change. And it all began with Adam.

Chapter Text

The soft morning light filtered through the curtains as the warmth of the sun slowly crept into Kate’s room. Kate stirred as her eyes were fluttering open and the feeling of the weight of sleep still pulling her under. Kate’s mind was foggy as her body was heavy, but something gnawed at the back of her thoughts. A dream, no—a nightmare. It had felt all so real to her.

As her vision cleared as she noticed Adam sitting in the chair beside her bed as he was watching her intently. Adam looked tired as the dark circles under his eyes betrayed a sleepless night. Adam gave her a faint smile when she met his gaze, but something about it seemed off—strained, as if he were hiding something.

“Good morning,” Adam said softly, standing up and stretching his arms. “You okay?”

Kate blinked a few times as she was pushing herself up into a sitting position. Kate rubbed her temples as she was trying to shake off the remnants of her dream. “Morning...” she mumbled, her voice raspy with sleep. Then it hit her—memories from the night before rushed back in, fragments of panic, confusion, and fear.

“I had the weirdest dream,” she said, her voice trailing off. She looked up at Adam, her eyes searching his face for reassurance. “I dreamt that Lily had powers, and she was... she was something called a nephilim. And Castiel was an angel. Isn’t that ridiculous?”

Adam's expression stiffened, and he looked away for a moment, as if contemplating what to say. Kate’s heart started to race. Something about the way Adam hesitated made her chest tighten. “Adam,” she said, her voice a little sharper. “Tell me it was just a dream.”

Adam sighed, walking over to the bed and sitting at its edge, facing her. “Mom... it wasn’t a dream.”

Kate felt the air leave her lungs. She stared at Adam, trying to make sense of what he just said. “What?” she breathed out, her voice barely audible.

“It’s true,” Adam said, gently but firmly. “Lily isn’t like us. She’s a nephilim, which means she’s half-human, half-angel. And Castiel... he really is an angel. I know it sounds impossible, but it’s real. Everything that happened last night—it wasn’t your imagination.”

Kate felt her stomach drop, and for a moment, the room seemed to tilt. Her breathing quickened as a wave of fear surged through her. “No, no, no...” she whispered, shaking her head. “This can’t be real. Angels? Nephilim? That’s... that’s crazy.”

Adam reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but I need you to calm down. I need you to listen.”

But Kate couldn’t calm down. Kate’s heart pounded in her chest, and the walls seemed to close in on her. Kate remembered the way Lily’s eyes had glowed as the way the burn on her arm had vanished as if by magic. It hadn’t been a dream but all real all along. It had been real. All of it, every last bit.

“Oh my God,” she muttered, her hands trembling. “She—she did something to me. I saw her... and she... she healed me. Oh my God.”

Adam squeezed her shoulder gently. “Mom, Lily didn’t mean to scare you. She’s just a kid. She doesn’t even fully understand what she is yet.”

“But she’s not just a kid!” Kate cried, her voice rising. “She’s... she’s something else. Something dangerous.” Panic flooded her, the realization that the sweet little girl in her house wasn’t what she seemed sent shivers down her spine. “What if she hurts someone? What if she hurts us?”

“She won’t,” Adam said firmly. “Lily’s not a threat. She’s never hurt anyone, and she’s not going to. You have to trust me on this.”

But Kate couldn’t stop the fear from tightening its grip on her. Kate thought back to the moment Lily had lifted the pan of cookies with nothing but her mind, and the way her eyes had burned with that unnatural pink glow. It was too much to process for her to know. It was too much to believe at the time.

“I... I don’t know what to say,” Kate whispered, her voice barely audible. She looked down at her hands, her mind racing with too many questions, too many fears. “This is... this is so insane.”

Adam stood up, taking a step back. “I know this is hard, but you can’t treat Lily differently because of this. She’s still Lily. She’s still the same little girl you’ve known. You just need to give yourself time to understand.”

Kate looked up at him, her eyes wide with confusion and fear. “I don’t know if I can. I—she... she’s not normal, Adam.”

Adam’s expression softened. “She’s special, but that doesn’t make her dangerous.”

Kate ran a hand through her hair, her heart still racing. “I... I’ll try. But I don’t know how I’m supposed to act around her now. How do I look at her and not think about what she is?”

“You take it one step at a time,” Adam said. “Just... try to avoid freaking out, okay? I don’t want you to treat her like a monster.”

Kate bit her lip and nodded, though her mind was still reeling. “I’ll try. I’ll... I’ll do my best.”

Adam smiled faintly, relieved that she was at least trying. “That’s all I’m asking.”

But even as she said the words, Kate felt her stomach churn. How was she supposed to act normal when everything about her world had just been flipped upside down? Kate knew she couldn’t avoid Lily forever, but the thought of being around her, knowing what she was capable of—it terrified her.

As Adam stood to leave, she called after him, her voice trembling. “Adam...” He turned, waiting.

“I’m... I’m scared,” Kate admitted, her voice barely a whisper.

Adam gave her a soft, understanding smile. “I know. But I’m here. We’ll get through this. Together.” With that, he left the room, leaving Kate alone with her swirling thoughts.

Kate stood in the quiet of her room, her hands clasped tightly as she stared at the door. The weight of the conversation with Adam still lingered in her mind, heavy and unsettling. She didn’t know how she was supposed to feel—how to process any of this. But despite her racing thoughts, one thing was clear as they were full human beings. Adam, Bobby, and herself—they all still needed to eat, to do something normal amidst the chaos. Cooking breakfast seemed like the only tangible thing she could do right now.

Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself and headed to the door. Adam was waiting just outside, leaning against the wall with an expression that showed both concern and patience. “Are you sure you’re ready for this?” he asked softly, eyes searching her face for any hesitation.

Kate swallowed, forcing a nod. “Yeah. I’ll be okay. Let’s... let’s just get through it.”

Adam watched her for a moment longer, as if gauging whether she was being honest with herself. When he was satisfied, he nodded and walked with her downstairs. The smell of morning hung in the air, the soft light casting long shadows through the windows. It was calm, but Kate couldn’t shake the tension gripping her chest.

She moved into the kitchen, setting out pans and ingredients without much thought, relying on muscle memory as she prepared breakfast. The sound of eggs cracking and sizzling filled the space, and for a brief moment, she felt a sense of normalcy—a routine. But the peace was fragile, the air too still, and her mind kept drifting back to everything Adam had told her.

Adam stayed close as he was leaning on the counter and watching her as she cooked as his presence was a silent reassurance. Adam could tell she was trying, but the worry on her face was unmistakable. Still, Adam didn’t want to push her yet. Adam knew this was going to take time for her to fully accept and process it.

As the minutes passed as there were tiny little footsteps that were coming which sounded softly behind them. Kate stiffened immediately as her hand was freezing over the pan. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and she knew—without looking—who it was. Who was coming towards the kitchen.

“Good morning,” came the soft, innocent voice of Lily.

Kate’s heart pounded, and she flinched as the spatula nearly was slipping from her fingers. Kate gripped the edge of the counter as her knuckles were turning white, but didn’t turn around. Kate’s whole body tensed as it instinctively was recoiling from the child’s presence and she tried to keep herself calm.

Lily, noticing the reaction, looked puzzled. Her big, curious eyes moved between Adam and Kate, a frown forming on her little face. “Ms. Kate? Are you okay?” Lily asked, her voice filled with innocent concern.

Adam, sensing the tension, stepped forward immediately, placing a gentle hand on his mother’s shoulder. “Mom, it’s okay,” he said softly, trying to calm her. “She’s not going to hurt you. Remember what we talked about.”

Kate nodded weakly, trying to steady her breathing, but her hands were shaking as she continued to cook. She couldn’t bring herself to look at Lily, couldn’t face the reality of what she was. She wanted so badly to see the sweet, innocent girl she’d always known, but now, all she could think about were the powers Lily held—the strange, glowing eyes, the unnatural abilities.

“I-I’m fine,” Kate managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. “Just... just making breakfast.”

Lily tilted her head as she was clearly confused. Lily took a small step toward Kate, but the moment she did as Kate flinched again and she was moving slightly away from the child. Lily froze as there were signs of hurt flashing in her eyes. Seeing somebody like her get scared, she was truly hurt by it.

“Did I do something wrong?” Lily asked, her voice small and uncertain.

“No, sweetheart, you didn’t,” Adam quickly interjected, shooting a warning glance at Kate. “Mom’s just... still waking up. She’s fine, I promise.”

But Kate wasn’t fine. Her hands trembled as she flipped the eggs, her stomach twisting in knots. She didn’t feel safe—not around Lily. No matter how hard she tried to push the fear away, it stayed, festering in her chest like a sickness. She kept her focus on the stove, on the breakfast she was making, but every fiber of her being was on edge.

“I’ll... I’ll set the table,” Lily said quietly, her voice subdued. She walked over to the drawers and started pulling out plates and utensils, trying to be helpful, though her movements were slower than usual, almost as if she was scared of making a mistake.

Kate didn’t say anything, fearing everything that she was thinking about. Kate just kept cooking as her mind was racing. What if Adam was wrong? What if Lily couldn’t control her powers? What if she hurt someone, without meaning to? The thoughts spiraled in her mind as it was relentless and overwhelming.

Adam, noticing the strain on his mother’s face, leaned closer to her. “You’re doing fine,” he whispered. “Just breathe. I’m here.” Kate nodded but didn’t respond. She kept her head down, focusing on the task at hand, even as the fear gnawed at her insides.

Kate continued to focus on the task at hand as she was flipping pancakes and cracking eggs with more care than usual. Kate’s motions were mechanical, but the tension in her face was obvious. Adam stood nearby as he was watching her closely white he was making sure she was holding it together.

“Adam, can you grab the bread for me?” Kate asked, her voice steady, though a hint of unease still lingered.

“Yeah, sure mom,” Adam responded, glad to help with something simple. He walked over to the closet where they kept the bread. As he reached for it, something caught his eye—a flicker of movement in the dim corner. Adam froze at his tracks. Adam’s heart skipped a beat.

Standing right in front of the closet was a figure, shadowed but unmistakable. It was Azrael, his dark form outlined in a faint mist, purple eyes glowing with a sinister light. The same eyes that haunted Adam’s dream. The figure was smiling at him, as if they were old friends. The sight sent a cold chill down Adam’s spine, his breath hitching.

Adam grabbed the bread, but his hand trembled, and he lost his balance as it was stumbling backward and hitting the floor with a thud. “Adam?” Kate’s voice cut through the silence, concerned but preoccupied with breakfast. “Are you okay?”

Adam blinked as he was shaking his head as the vision of Azrael disappeared. Adam’s heart was racing as he swore that he heard his pounding in his ears. Adam scrambled to his feet as he was trying to get his bearings. Adam couldn't tell her what he’d just seen. Kate was already on edge, and this would push her over.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he called back, forcing a smile that felt painfully strained. “Thought I saw a spider or something.”

Kate gave him a brief glance, her brow furrowing in mild concern. “Well, don’t scare me like that.”

Adam chuckled nervously, brushing himself off as he handed her the bread. “Here you go.”

Kate nodded as she was taking it from him and turning her attention back to toasting it. The kitchen smelled of cooking eggs and fresh pancakes, a reminder of normalcy, but Adam couldn’t shake the unease now swirling inside him. Adam stole a glance back at the closet as he was half-expecting Azrael to reappear. But, there was nothing. It was just an empty space that he was looking inside of.

Adam forced himself to breathe as he was pushing down the fear rising in his chest. Adam couldn’t tell his mom about this, not now. Not when she was already struggling to keep it together. Adam needed to stay calm, for her sake. But as he stood there, trying to act like everything was fine as Adam knew that whatever Azrael wanted and it wasn’t going to go away easily.

But while Kate was still cooking breakfast, Kate glanced over at Adam as she was noticing how pale and exhausted he looked. Adam’s eyes were heavy with fatigue as there were dark circles beneath them. He’d been watching over her all night, and now it was catching up to him. Kate was worried for her son and she wanted to make sure that he gets the rest that Adam needs for himself.

“Adam, honey, you don’t look so good,” Kate said softly, her voice breaking through the quiet kitchen. “You should get some rest.”

Adam shook his head, trying to wave off her concern. “I’m fine, Mom. I just need some coffee, maybe.”

But Kate wasn’t having it. Even though she was deeply unsettled by everything that had happened with Lily, her protective instinct toward her son was stronger than anything. She could tell he was pushing himself too hard. The anxiety in his eyes, the way he fidgeted and tried to stay on top of everything—it was wearing him down.

“Adam, you were up all night, weren’t you?” she asked, a little more firmly this time.

Adam hesitated. He didn’t want to admit it, but the truth was plain on his face. “Yeah, I just… wanted to make sure you were okay.”

Kate’s heart softened at his words, knowing that her own son was up all night to make sure she was okay. Kate felt a mix of gratitude and guilt, knowing that her fear had affected him this much. But now, Kate had to be the one to take care of him, even if she was still scared and confused about everything else going on.

“I’m fine now, Adam,” she reassured him, trying to sound more confident than she felt. “You’ve done enough. You need to sleep. Please, go lie down for a bit.”

Adam frowned, clearly conflicted. Part of him wanted to keep watching over her, but he was also too tired to argue. He hadn’t had a proper rest in days, and it was catching up with him fast. “I don’t know, Mom…”

“Adam, please. For me,” Kate said, her tone soft but insistent. “I’ll be fine. Go rest, okay?”

After a moment, Adam sighed, finally relenting. He gave her a small, tired smile. “Alright, alright. Thanks, Mom.”

Kate smiled back, though it was tinged with the tension still hanging between them. Kate watched him leave the kitchen as he was walking a little slower than usual, as the weight of exhaustion clearly bore down on him. Adam was stumbling a bit but he was managing to keep himself straight, without falling on the floor.

Adam climbed the stairs, each step feeling heavier than the last. His body ached for rest, but his mind was still spinning with everything that had happened. As he reached his room, he hesitated at the door, glancing back down the hallway toward his mother’s room. He hated the thought of leaving her, especially with everything going on. But he knew he couldn’t help her if he didn’t take care of himself first.

Adam pushed open his door and stepped into his room. The bed looked more inviting than ever, and within moments, he was lying down, and he was sinking into the mattress. Adam’s eyes fluttered shut as the exhaustion was taking over him. Adam barely had time to think about Azrael or the strange vision he had seen earlier. Sleep took him quickly as he was pulling him into its grasp as he drifted into much-needed rest and the weight of the past few days finally catching up with him.

After Adam was gone from the kitchen, Kate was done with breakfast as she took the plates in her hands and she carefully placed the last plate of breakfast on the table as her hands steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside her. She’d made scrambled eggs, bacon, and toast—a comforting meal, something to bring a sense of normalcy to a very abnormal situation. She stood back and called out, her voice slightly shaky but trying to keep the atmosphere light.

“Breakfast is ready! Come on, everyone!” Kate shouted out.

Bobby was the first to respond, emerging from the living room. He sat down at the table with a grunt, adjusting his cap before reaching for the coffee. “Smells good, Kate,” he muttered in his usual gruff tone, though there was warmth beneath it.

Kate smiled at the small compliment, but her nerves spiked as she glanced around, wondering where everyone else was. “Where’s Castiel?” she asked, then quickly remembered. “Oh… wait, never mind. He doesn’t eat, does he? Angel and all that.”

Bobby gave her a knowing look but didn’t say much, simply shaking his head with a slight smirk. “Yeah, angels don’t need breakfast. But the rest of us sure do.”

Kate tried to laugh it off, but her smile faltered as Lily stepped into the room. The moment the little girl appeared, Kate’s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively backed away from the table, her body tensing as she glanced at Lily’s small frame. The memory of Lily’s powers, the sheer shock of seeing a three-year-old do things no human should be able to do, still clung to her.

Lily was ready to eat some breakfast, she was really hungry. Lily was so innocent and the way she smiled up at Kate. Lily was excited for breakfast. Lily was about to sit at her place when Kate quickly reached for the plate meant for her and pulled it away. The air in the room shifted when the moment happened.

Kate forced a smile, her voice trembling as she tried to justify her actions. “I—um, I figured… since Lily’s half-angel, maybe she doesn’t need to eat either. You know, like Castiel.”

Kate’s words came out rushed as she was nervous and she could feel her pulse racing in her chest. Kate didn’t want to offend Lily, but every time she looked at her there was a part of her that felt really scared while she was unsure of what the little girl was truly capable of. When she could snap and use her powers on her and everybody else around Kate.

Lily stood there, staring at Kate, her bright eyes beginning to well up with tears. She looked confused, hurt, and hungry. “But I am hungry…” Lily whispered, her voice breaking as her bottom lip trembled.

The moment that Kate heard Lily start to tear up, she didn’t know what to say. Kate’s heart sank when she looked down to see the little girl start to cry. Kate hadn’t meant to make the child feel this way. Seeing Lily upset tugged at something inside her, and despite her fear, she realized she was being unfair. This was still just a little girl, regardless of the powers she had.

“I… I’m sorry,” Kate stammered, hurriedly placing the plate back in front of Lily, her hands shaking slightly. “Here you go, sweetie. I didn’t mean to take it away.”

Lily hesitated for a moment, her eyes still wet, but when Kate pushed the plate back toward her, she sat down slowly, still a bit unsure. Adam gave Kate a glance that said, “Thank you,” but he could see the unease in his mother’s eyes.

Bobby, sensing the tension, broke the silence. “She’s just a kid, Kate. Half-angel or not, she still needs food like the rest of us.” He reached for the bacon, his gruff voice cutting through the awkwardness as if it were no big deal.

“I know, I know,” Kate replied quickly, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s just… hard to process. All of this. I’m trying, Bobby. I really am.”

Bobby nodded, chewing on a piece of toast, and kept his gaze on her as she sat down. “I get that. It’s a lot. But ya gotta stop seeing her powers before you see the kid. She’s just a child, Kate. Same way Adam was once. Without the powers and all that.”

Kate looked down at her hands, nervously twisting her fingers together. She knew Bobby was right. Rationally, she understood that Lily wasn’t to blame for any of this, that she was just a little girl. But the shock of discovering Lily’s true nature, on top of learning that Castiel was an angel—*and* that Dean, a man she hadn’t even met yet, was involved—it all felt like too much too fast.

Kate glanced at Lily, who was quietly eating now as it was still wiping away a few lingering tears but clearly relieved to have her breakfast back. Kate sighed as she was feeling a pang of guilt twist in her chest. Jate didn’t want to be afraid of Lily, but fear and confusion still clouded her thoughts.

“I’ll try,” Kate said softly, her eyes meeting Bobby’s for a brief moment. “But it’s going to take some time. This is all… it’s just a lot to take in.”

Bobby grunted, taking another sip of his coffee. “Just remember, Kate. You’re not alone in this. We’ve all seen weird things. We deal with ‘em as they come.”

Kate nodded, not entirely sure how she’d manage, but grateful for Bobby’s no-nonsense approach. She glanced at Adam, who looked relieved but still worried about her. They both knew things weren’t going to be normal again anytime soon. And as much as she feared Lily’s powers, Kate knew deep down that avoiding her wasn’t the solution.

The breakfast continued quietly as the only sounds being the clinking of forks and knives on plates. But even with the food in front of her as Kate couldn’t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far bigger as there was something darker that was lurking around as nobody else felt it but it was keeping in with Lily as she was feeling the darkness and for sure Castiel was feeling it.

At that time, Lily sat at the breakfast table as she was happily munching on her scrambled eggs and bacon as her small frame radiating innocence despite the heavy atmosphere hanging over them. Kate tried to focus on her meal as she was forcing herself to chew slowly while stealing glances at the little girl. It was hard to shake off the nervousness that clung to her every time Lily giggled or glanced in her direction.

Bobby, on the other hand, was content as his own focus solely on the food. “This is good, Kate,” he said between bites, giving her an approving nod. She felt a small surge of pride, grateful for his kindness as they all tried to settle into a somewhat normal morning routine.

Yet, the silence that enveloped them felt thick, as if it were a living thing while it was like suffocating their attempts at normalcy between the three of them at the dinner table. Kate could feel the weight of their unspoken fears as the concerns for the unknown darkness that Castiel was now sensing.

Meanwhile, Castiel wandered through the house as there was a quiet intensity surrounding him. Castiel’s senses were heightened as the feeling of the lingering presence of something dark as it was something he couldn't quite grasp. Castiel checked the windows as he looked outside, and scanned the rooms and his expression was serious. Each passing moment intensified the sensation, but nothing revealed itself. The walls felt the same as the air remained calm and yet his instincts screamed that something was off.

Back in the kitchen, Kate felt the anxiety creeping back as her thoughts were drifting to Adam, her son, who was still upstairs. Kate hoped he was alright as he hadn’t seemed himself lately. Kate’s heart sank at the thought of him being scared or uneasy about something. What makes it worse is that she doesn’t know about it.

As breakfast continued in silence, Adam tossed and turned in his sleep, an invisible tension winding around him like a tight noose. Deep inside, he felt an urge that was almost painful, pulling at him from within. Suddenly, the dream world enveloped him, pulling him away from his restless sleep and thrusting him into a dark, shadowy forest.

Panic surged through him as he looked around, his heart pounding in his chest. The shadows danced ominously between the trees, and he could sense a presence stalking him, an unseen creature lurking just out of sight. He took off running, adrenaline propelling him forward as the branches scraped against his skin, but no matter how fast he ran, he could feel the creature gaining on him.

In an instant, the creature lunged at him, pinning him to the ground. Adam struggled against it as his own fear was washing over him as he looked into the face of his worst nightmare. The shadow morphed as it was revealing that it was Azrael and his wide smile showed its sinister and chilling feeling that Adam was feeling towards him.

“Hello, Adam,” Azrael said smoothly, his voice dripping with mockery. “I need to talk.”

Before Adam could react, Azrael snapped his fingers, and the world around them shifted. They appeared in a dimly lit room, walls adorned with arcane symbols that pulsated softly. The heat in the air intensified, and Adam winced as he felt the burns on his body flare painfully, creeping further and further across his skin, searing into him like a brand.

“I see you’ve been struggling,” Azrael said, his tone deceptively casual. “The burns are getting worse, aren’t they? I know you can see them. I need a new vessel, and I have just the one in mind.” He leaned in closer, his dark eyes glinting with malice. “It’s going to be you, Adam.”

Adam's heart raced, the fear coiling tighter in his chest. “Wait what?! What do you mean?” he demanded, his voice shaky but defiant. “You can’t do that! I won’t let you!”

Azrael chuckled, the sound low and menacing. “You don’t have a choice. You see, if you refuse me, I will take your mother. I’ll kill her right in front of you, just like that.” He snapped his fingers again, and in an instant, a vision flickered before Adam’s eyes—his mother, Kate, trapped in a dark void, her eyes wide with terror.

Azrael continued, “And let’s not forget about Lily. You remember our little deal, don’t you? You give me the sword, and I’ll bring back your mother, Kate. Simple as that. But if you think you can refuse me…” He let the sentence hang in the air, heavy with threat.

Adam's breath caught in his throat. He felt the weight of Azrael’s words pressing down on him, the fear pooling in his stomach. “You’re lying!” he shouted, desperation creeping into his voice.

Azrael’s smile widened, showing teeth that glinted like daggers. “Am I? Think about it, Adam. Your mother’s life hangs in the balance, and I know you want her back. All you need to do is say yes.”

The darkness in the room seemed to close in around him as the heat was suffocating. Adam wiped the sweat from his brow as his own heart was pounding as Azrael leaned closer while the burns on his body were being mirrored in the pain that surged within Adam. Both of them were now feeling each other’s pain and Adam was afraid of this.

“Make your choice,” Azrael whispered, snapping his fingers once more. The heat intensified, leaving Adam drenched in sweat, his mind racing as the shadows whispered insidiously in his ears, wrapping around his resolve like chains. Adam was trapped in a nightmare with no way out, and he had to make a choice.

As Adam laid in bed, his body trembling as he tried to push away the sick feeling coursing through him. Adam’s head throbbed with a sharp, persistent ache, and his skin felt clammy as he was cold and there was sweat sticking to his forehead. A wave of nausea hit him as his stomach was twisting painfully as if it were tied in knots. Adam’s vision blurred slightly, and the room spun whenever he closed his eyes for too long. Adam groaned softly as he was trying to take deep breaths, but it only made the dizziness worse.

Adam’s heart raced, and as he looked down at his wrists as his stomach lurched in fear. Black veins were beginning to crawl up his skin like dark tendrils as it was twisting and spreading just beneath the surface. Adam’s eyes widened in horror as his hands were shaking as he tried to cover them and the sight was making him panic.

“What is happening to me?”

Suddenly, he heard his mother’s voice from downstairs, calling his name. "Adam? You didn’t come down for breakfast. I was calling you. Are you okay?"

Adam’s heart skipped a beat, and panic rose in his chest. There was no way he could let her see him like this. Adam quickly pulled the blanket up over his arms as he was hiding the black veins and his mind was racing as he tried to think of what to say to his own mother. Anything to give her closure or for her to leave him alone for the time being.

Before he could respond, he heard the creak of the stairs as Kate decided to come up with a tray of breakfast herself. Adam lay back in bed as he was positioning himself to look as normal as possible. Adam’s head still spun, and he felt weak, but he couldn’t let her see the black veins as it was not after everything that had already happened.

There was a soft knock at his door. “Adam? Can I come in?”

He cleared his throat, forcing his voice to sound steady. “Yeah, come in, Mom.”

Kate pushed open the door with her shoulder as she was balancing the tray in her hands. Kate’s eyes immediately fell on Adam, and concern clouded her face. Adam looked pale as his skin was almost gray, and his eyes were dark with fatigue. Adam's whole body seemed tense, as if he were trying to hide something. Kate’s motherly instinct kicked in, and she frowned as she set the tray down on his bedside table.

“You don’t look good, sweetheart,” she said, worrying about her voice. “Are you feeling okay?”

Adam tried to muster a convincing smile, but it came out weak. “I’m fine, just didn’t sleep well, that’s all. You know about that.”

Kate didn’t believe him for a second. Kate reached out to touch his forehead, and Adam instinctively pulled back as she was not wanting her to get too close to his hidden arms. But, that only made her more suspicious. Kate raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Adam, you don’t look like someone who just didn’t sleep well. You’re sweating, you’re pale, and you look like you’re about to pass out. Let me check your temperature.”

Adam swallowed, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to come up with an excuse. “Really, Mom, I’m fine. It’s probably just something I ate, nothing serious.”

Kate gave him a hard look, her motherly instincts fully alert now. “No, you’re not fine. Stay here. I’m going to get a thermometer and some medicine. You need rest.”

Before he could protest, she was already heading out the door as she was determined to take care of him. Adam let out a shaky breath as his mind was racing. Adam quickly glanced down at his arms as he was pulling the blanket back slightly to see the black veins still crawling up his wrist. Fear gripped him as he realized how out of control the situation was becoming.

Adam had to do something, but he didn’t know what. ‘Azrael’s threat. The burns. The veins…’ Everything felt like it was spiraling, and he didn’t know how to stop it.

As Kate hurried through the hallway while she was gathering everything she could find to help her son—medicine, cold compresses, anything that might make him feel better. Kate’s mind raced with worry as she was wondering how Adam had fallen so ill so quickly. Kate wanted to do everything in her power to nurse him back to health, but little did she know the true cause of his suffering wasn’t something medicine could fix.

Back in his room, Adam lay in bed as his heart was pounding and every beat was a reminder of Azrael’s growing presence. The black veins on his wrist throbbed, and the whispers he’d tried to push away were getting louder as there was more insistent as it was filling his mind with threats that was making Adam shake with hard chills that made his teeth chattering into each other.

“She’ll die, Adam. I’ll take her life. Do you hear me? Your precious mother… gone.” Azrael’s voice slithered through his thoughts, dark and menacing.

Adam squeezed his eyes shut as he was trying to shut out the voice. Adam couldn’t tell his mother the truth as he couldn’t explain that the sickness wasn’t from something physical, but from the angel who had promised to destroy everything he loved if he didn’t give in. The weight of it crushed him, and now, as the voice grew louder, it wasn’t just his mother being threatened.

“And oh yeah… I’ll kill Lily too. Sweet, innocent Lily. I’ll kill her as I’ll make sure she screams out loud, just for you to hear it. Her blood will be on your hands.”

Adam’s heart dropped into his stomach as the voice shifted its attention to his niece. The fear spiked in his chest as it was making his breathing uneven. Adam could barely focus when the door creaked open, and Lily walked in, her small frame moving toward him with concern etched on her young face.

“Uncle Adam?” she said softly, her voice light as she moved closer to the bed.

The whispers hissed in his ears again, now seething with deadly intent. “She’s next.”

Adam felt his pulse quicken that hit him. Adam wanted to scream at her to leave as to get out of the room, to stay far away from him, but he couldn’t bring himself to say it. Adam's body felt like it was trapped as he was being paralyzed by fear and the dark influence of Azrael that was around him.

Kate watched from the doorway as her heart was pounding. Kate was already nervous around Lily now, unsure of how to handle the fact that the little girl had powers beyond comprehension. But despite her fear, Kate still loved her son more than anything and couldn’t let anything happen to him. As Lily climbed onto the bed to check on Adam, Kate’s nerves frayed further.

“Lily, sweetheart,” Kate said, trying to sound gentle but firm, “Adam’s not feeling well. He needs rest.”

Lily frowned, her eyes full of innocence and worry as she looked down at Adam. “There’s something dark around him,” she whispered, her gaze drifting as if she could see something no one else could.

Before anyone could react, Adam’s body jerked violently as his eyes were rolling back as he started to seize. Adam’s limbs thrashed uncontrollably, and foam began to form at the corners of his mouth. Kate’s panic erupted into full-blown terror as she was staring at her son, not knowing what to do on how to help her son.

“Adam! Oh God, no!” Kate cried, rushing to his side, tears welling in her eyes as she watched her son’s body convulse.

Lily looked scared, but her young face quickly shifted to determination. “I can help him,” she said, but Kate, already frazzled and terrified, stepped back in fear, shaking her head.

“No, Lily, don’t—don’t hurt him!” Kate cried, her voice shaking, unsure of what to do but terrified of the unknown power her granddaughter possessed.

By then, Castiel and Bobby had come rushing in. Castiel, seeing the situation unfold, gently put a hand on Kate’s shoulder. “You have to let her help,” he said softly but urgently. “Lily won’t hurt him. She can save him… Trust me please.”

Kate looked between Castiel and her son, who was still seizing on the bed, and then down at Lily, whose small hands trembled as she moved closer. With a shaky breath, she nodded, too terrified and overwhelmed to argue any further. Lily, her face calm but focused, climbed onto the bed and placed her little hands gently on Adam’s forehead. A soft, golden light began to emanate from her palms, warm and soothing. Slowly, Adam’s body began to calm, the violent thrashing subsiding as the seizures stopped. His breathing evened out, and his eyes fluttered closed, though he was drenched in sweat.

As the light faded, Lily’s eyes widened in shock as her little face was pale as she was trying to keep herself from fainting from the impact. Lily had seen something—something terrifying. Without warning, her small body went limp, and she collapsed next to Adam as she was passing out cold.

“Lily!” Castiel rushed forward, scooping her up into his arms as panic filled the room once again. He held his daughter close, checking for any signs of injury or distress.

Kate was still in shock from everything that had happened as she stood frozen while she was staring at her son, then at Lily, and finally at Castiel, who was murmuring to his unconscious daughter. Kate couldn’t process it all at once—Adam’s sudden illness, Lily’s powers, the dark force she couldn’t understand. But in that moment, her fear for Adam overtook everything else.

Bobby, who had been standing silently in the doorway, watching with grim determination, finally spoke. “Whatever this is,” he said, his voice low, “it’s only gonna get worse. We need to figure this out before it’s too late.”

Castiel nodded, his gaze focused on Lily. “Azrael,” he muttered darkly. “He’s involved. And it’s not over yet.”

Adam sat on the edge of his bed as his chest was tightening as the weight of everything that had just happened sank in. Castiel’s piercing gaze was on him, and Adam could feel the pressure of his unspoken questions. But it was Lily’s still figure in Castiel’s arms that made him feel sick with guilt.

“I didn’t mean to hurt her,” Adam whispered, his voice shaky as he stared at his niece. His hands trembled, the black veins on his wrist still visible under the dim light of the room. “I didn’t… I never wanted any of this.”

Kate stood near the doorway as she was trying to make sense of what was happening. Kate felt like she was caught in a whirlwind of events she couldn’t understand. The son she thought she knew was hiding secrets far darker than she could have imagined. Kate never thought that her own baby boy would keep secrets from her all this time or since she’s been around.

Adam’s emotions overwhelmed him, and the words spilled out before he could stop them. “I just wanted my mom back.”

Kate's eyes widened in confusion. “What are you talking about, Adam?” she asked, her voice laced with concern. “I’m right here. What do you mean you wanted me back?”

Adam’s eyes welled up with tears as he tried to keep it together, but the truth was clawing its way out of him, too heavy to keep buried any longer. He swallowed hard and lowered his head. “Mom… I-I well… the reason why I said that is that… you died, a long time ago. I made a deal to bring you back. With an angel named… Azrael.”

Kate took a step back, her heart racing as the words hit her like a punch to the gut. “What…?” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Adam’s hands balled into fists as he forced himself to continue. “Azrael… he promised me that if I helped him get a sword—The Sword of Destiny—and did what he asked, he’d bring you back. It was the only way, Mom. I couldn’t let you stay dead, especially since I’m alive.”

Kate stumbled on her own hands, “B-Bu-But why? Wh-why did you do this, Adam? What’s so special about t-this sword?” Kate was already almost in tears just by listening to Adam, her own son.

Tears streamed down Adam’s face as he confessed everything. “The sword… It’s special because it can shift time and space. It’s the reason for the cracks in the sky. The sword and another weapon—The Time Watch—are tearing everything apart as we know it. Azrael needed them for something big as it was something that’s causing all of this chaos. Azeael said if I helped him, he’d bring you back, and I couldn’t… I couldn’t say no.”

Kate’s breath caught in her throat as her mind was reeling. Kate took another step back as her eyes widened with shock as the memories began to surface—her own death at the hands of a ghost, no, it wasn’t a ghost but something worse than that. It started to come back to her. She realized that she wasn’t killed by a ghost but she was killed by a creature that is called a ghoul. What made it worse is that Adam’s death was by the same ghoul that killed him too… it all came flooding back, and she realized it wasn’t just a dream. Kate had truly died by the hands of a ghoul and her own son suffered too by the monster.

Her voice cracked as she spoke. “I… I died?” she whispered, her hand covering her mouth in disbelief.

Adam nodded, his face filled with pain. “Yeah, Mom. You did. And so did I… But the angels—they brought me back. But, they needed me to either be a vessel for Michael or to use me as bait for Dean… because he’s the true vessel for the archangel Micheal. I… I didn’t want any of this, but I just wanted you back.”

Kate stood frozen as her mind was racing to catch up with the reality of it all. Kate’s knees felt weak, and she grabbed onto the doorframe to steady herself. Kate’s son had been through so much—died, brought back from the dead just to be used by angels and all in a world she barely understood.And now she knew that her being here—alive—was because of a deal he’d made with Azrael. It was too much.

It was overwhelming to her, confusing her even more than she was before. Kate shook her head slowly as there were tears filling her eyes. “Adam… I can’t… I don’t know what to say.” Kate’s voice trembled as she backed out of the room as she was needing some space to process the flood of emotions crashing over her. Kate didn’t wait for his reply. Kate couldn’t at the moment. Kate turned and left the room as she was leaving Adam to sit in silence and she was broken and guilt-ridden. As the door closed behind her as Adam buried his face in his hands and his tears were streaming down his face. Adam had tried to fix everything, but all he had done was make it worse.

As soon as Kate left the room, her emotions still raw, Castiel turned his attention to Adam. Castiel’s angelic senses were on high alert, and he needed to get to the bottom of what was happening. Castiel stepped forward as his expression stern but also filled with concern. Adam sat slumped on the edge of the bed as he was clearly worn down and it was both physically and emotionally.

"When did you first start seeing Azrael?" Castiel asked, his voice calm but direct.

Adam glanced up at Castiel, rubbing his temples as if trying to ease the weight of the memories. "Last night… when we were having dinner. I saw him outside the window, watching us," he admitted, his voice quiet but steady.

Castiel nodded, “So you truly did see somebody outside in the fields.” Castiel took note of what Adam told him.

Bobby, who had been standing nearby, furrowed his brows, nodding slowly. "I knew you saw something. You weren't just seein' things, boy," he muttered, finally understanding that Adam hadn’t imagined it. "That was Azrael."

Castiel’s piercing blue eyes narrowed, studying Adam’s face. "What are you feeling, Adam? What's happening to your body?" His voice was gentle, but there was urgency in his tone.

Adam hesitated before responding, trying to find the words. "I feel… sick. Really sick. Like something’s tearing me apart from the inside. My body’s weakening, Castiel," Adam admitted, his voice shaking. "It started getting worse after last night. It’s like I’m falling apart."

Castiel’s gaze sharpened. "Azrael. What does he want from you, Adam? Why is he here?"

Adam sighed, looking away for a moment before finally answering. "He said that he needs a new vessel. His current one is—it's badly burnt. I can feel it… I can feel the burns on my own body. It’s like I’m experiencing his pain. He’s chosen me to be his new vessel, to repair himself. He says he’s running out of time."

Castiel frowned as he was thinking back. Castiel remembered Aaron—Azrael’s current vessel. Aaron’s body had been man-made as he pieced it together by an ancient ritual to house the power of an angel. But it was never meant to last. Whatever had happened to Azrael, it had pushed his vessel to the breaking point.

"Why you, Adam?" Castiel asked, puzzled. "There are other vessels out there. Why choose you specifically?"

Adam’s face darkened, and he slowly rolled up his sleeve, revealing the black veins crawling up his arm, spreading like poison through his skin. "I don’t know," Adam said, his voice almost breaking. "But ever since he made that deal with me, the veins started appearing. And they've gotten worse since we’ve been talking. I think… I think it’s because I’m tied to him now. Maybe that’s the reason why he’s after me… maybe. It’s just a theory."

Castiel stared at the veins as his mind was racing. It wasn’t just about the vessel to use. But, there was something far deeper was at play. Azrael had bound himself to Adam in a way that was affecting Adam’s very being. But, whatever is the reason is that Azrael is here as his bothering Adam. They need to find a way to get Azrael away from Adam but he does fully take over Adam as his new vessel.

Bobby crossed his arms, taking in the sight of the veins. "That ain’t natural, whatever it is," he muttered. "This Azrael fella… he’s not gonna stop until he gets what he wants."

Castiel’s jaw tightened. "I agree with you, Bobby. He’s weakening you, Adam. If this continues, you won’t survive the process. He’s trying to force your hand."

Adam looked down at his arm, fear creeping into his expression. "I don’t know how to stop it," he whispered.

"We’ll find a way," Castiel assured him, though he didn’t have the answer just yet. He knew Azrael’s threat was far from over. "But first, we need to understand exactly what Azrael wants with that sword—and how we can stop him before it’s too late." Adam nodded, but inside, he was terrified. Adam’s body was deteriorating, and the more time passed as the more it felt like Azrael was getting closer to taking control.

As the day dragged on, Adam’s condition worsened, his body growing weaker with each passing hour. Castiel stood beside him, his hand pressed firmly against Adam’s forehead, trying desperately to heal him. But no matter how much angelic grace he used, the black veins continued to spread, and Adam’s fever refused to break. The connection between Adam and Azrael ran deeper than a simple illness; it was something far darker, more insidious.

Bobby, sitting in the living room with Lily, kept a watchful eye on the young girl. She sat on the couch, legs curled up, her eyes full of worry. "Is Uncle Adam going to be okay?" she asked, her small voice trembling.

Bobby gave her a reassuring, though heavy, sigh. "We’re doin’ everything we can, kid. Castiel’s working on it. Your uncle’s tough. He’s gonna pull through." Lily wasn’t convinced, but she nodded, hugging her knees tightly. Bobby reached over and ruffled her hair as he was trying to give her a small bit of comfort.

Meanwhile, upstairs, Kate paced in the hallway, her thoughts swirling. She had just learned that she had died—that Adam had made a deal with an angel to bring her back. The reality of it weighed heavily on her. How could she not have known? She remembered being killed by the ghost and the agonizing moments leading up to it. But everything after that was a blur, as if she had simply woken up in a world that she wasn’t supposed to be in. Now, it all made sense. She had been brought back by an angel. By Azrael.

Kate’s hands trembled as she leaned against the wall as she was struggling to process everything. Kate couldn’t face Adam right now, not after knowing the lengths he had gone to. And what was happening to him—it terrified her even more. Kate feared she might lose him again, her son, Adam.

Back in Adam’s room, he lay on the bed, sweat soaking through his shirt. Adam’s breaths came in shallow gasps as he tried to fight off the fever and the pain wracking his body. Every time he closed his eyes as Azrael’s voice echoed louder in his mind as there was a soft yet menacing tone to it that made Adam even shake more than he did before.

"Help me… please, Castiel…" Adam whispered, his voice hoarse.

Castiel looked down at him, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I’m trying, Adam. I’m doing everything I can, but this… this is beyond a physical ailment." He closed his eyes, searching for any trace of Azrael’s presence in the room, trying to sever the connection. "Azrael is binding himself to you. The damage has already begun."

Adam’s vision blurred as the whispers grew louder in his head as he was drowning out everything else. Adam pressed his hands to his ears as he was desperate to block them out. Shadows danced at the corners of the room as there were dark figures slithering along the walls as there was twisting all around and contorting in unnatural ways.

"They’re here… the shadows," Adam muttered, his eyes wide with fear. "I can see them… in the corners."

Castiel followed Adam’s gaze, but the room appeared empty to him. "Adam, you’re hallucinating. Azrael is trying to break you down mentally. You need to stay strong."

"I can’t… I can’t do it. He’s in my head. He won’t stop whispering," Adam groaned, squeezing his eyes shut. "He’s going to take everything. He’s going to kill Mom and Lily if I don’t—"

"Don’t listen to him," Castiel interrupted firmly. "Azrael is feeding you lies to make you submit. You have to resist him, Adam."

But resisting was becoming harder with each second. The black veins on Adam’s arm pulsed as there was almost like they had a life of their own as it was spreading their corruption through his body. Adam’s heart pounded in his chest, and his hands shook uncontrollably. Adam tried to control himself but it was hard to do so when the voices and the shaking was getting harder to contain.

"Please, make it stop…" Adam gasped, his voice barely audible. The shadows seemed to grow closer, and he swore he could feel their cold breath on the back of his neck.

Castiel knelt beside the bed, placing a hand on Adam’s chest, pushing more of his grace into him. "I won’t let Azrael take you. I’ll do whatever it takes to save you, Adam."

But even as Castiel spoke, he knew the situation was becoming more dire. The connection between Adam and Azrael was too strong, and Castiel wasn’t sure how much time they had left before Azrael took full control. Adam’s eyes darted around the room, terror gripping him. "I see him… in the shadows. He’s here. He’s waiting…"

"Stay with me, Adam," Castiel said urgently, trying to anchor him to reality. But the angel knew that time was running out. He needed to find a way to sever the link with Azrael before it was too late.

And from somewhere in the shadows, though no one else could hear it, Azrael’s voice echoed once again as it was dripping with menace. "Soon, Adam. Soon, you’ll be mine."

Adam screamed in terror as he was clutching his head as Azrael’s voice echoed louder in his mind. Castiel was frantic as he pressed his hand to Adam’s chest as he was trying to stabilize him. But the dark power enveloping Adam was too strong, and Azrael’s influence was growing more intense by the minute.

"Adam, focus!" Castiel urged, his voice stern but filled with concern. "Don’t let him in! You have to fight!" But Adam couldn’t hear him. All he could hear was Azrael's sinister promises and threats as it was swirling in his mind like a dark storm.

Downstairs, Bobby was doing his best to keep Lily distracted. Bobby had found some old toys in the house—a small wooden train and a battered doll—and was watching as Lily tried to engage with them. Lily’s small fingers moved the train along the floor, but her expression was distant as it was like she was sensing something off. Bobby noticed, and before he could ask her what was wrong, Lily froze as her eyes locked on the front door.

“Lily? What’s the matter, kid?” Bobby asked, leaning closer to her.

But before Lily could respond, the door exploded inward with a deafening crash. Splinters of wood flew across the room, and a powerful gust of wind whipped through the house. Bobby instinctively shielded Lily with his body, but before he could fully react as there was a dark figure that stormed into the room.

It was Azrael, a smirk twisted across his face as shadows coiled around him. Azrael blackened as he was showing off his burnt skin that glowed faintly as the burns on his body were still present but smoldering with dark energy. Azrael's eyes gleamed with malice as he was eyeing around the room.

Lily gasped in fear as she was scrambling to her feet as Azrael advanced. But before she could even move, Azrael’s hand shot forward as he was grabbing her by the arm. Lily’s grip was ice cold, and she yelped out to her daddy as she was trying to pull away from Azrael. Lily’s eyes were glowing fire pink, demanding to be let go.

“Get your hands off her!” Bobby shouted, charging forward. But with a flick of his wrist, Azrael sent Bobby flying across the room. He hit the wall with a sickening thud, crumpling to the floor unconscious.

Lily struggled against Azrael’s grip, her small hands trying to claw at his arm. But Azrael was too strong. "You're not going anywhere, little one," he hissed, his voice dripping with dark amusement. With a wave of his free hand, he cast a sleep spell on her. Lily’s eyelids fluttered, and she slumped in his arms, unconscious.

Azrael chuckled darkly as he looked down at the sleeping girl. "It won’t keep her down for long," he muttered to himself. "But long enough."

Azrael turned around as he was cradling Lily in his arms, and ascended the stairs toward Adam’s room. Azrael’s presence filled the house with an oppressive darkness as the dark shadows were flickering along the walls as he approached his target. Azrael smiled, knowing what he needed which was very clear to his goal.

In the room, Castiel felt the shift in the atmosphere before he saw Azrael. He turned to the doorway, his expression darkening as the angel of death entered, holding Lily like a trophy. "Azrael," Castiel said, his voice filled with anger. "Let her go."

Azrael laughed as he stepped inside the room, unbothered by Castiel’s command. "Oh, I don’t think so. She’s my leverage now." He glanced at Adam, who lay trembling on the bed, still fighting the whispers in his mind. "And Adam here… well, it’s time to settle our deal."

"You won’t take him," Castiel said, stepping in front of Adam protectively.

"Won’t I?" Azrael sneered, his eyes gleaming with cruelty. "You’re too late, Castiel. The boy is already mine. Look at him—he can barely fight me off anymore. The burns, the whispers—they’re all signs that he’s giving in. He’s basically becoming my new vessel. Soon, he’ll beg me to take him."

Castiel’s eyes flicked to Adam, who was breathing heavily as his skin pale and damp with sweat. The black veins had spread up his arm, and his body was trembling with fear and exhaustion. "Adam," Castiel called, trying to reach him. "Don’t let him win. You can still fight him."

But Adam’s eyes were wide with fear as he stared at Azrael. The angel’s presence was overwhelming, and the thought of losing his mother again, of losing Lily, was too much for him to bear. Azrael smiled, sensing Adam’s weakness. He shifted Lily in his arms, holding her closer. "You don’t want me to hurt her, do you?" he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. "Or your dear mother? All you have to do is say yes, Adam. Let me in. Give me your body, and no one else has to die."

Adam’s heart pounded in his chest. Adam’s mind was racing as he was torn between his fear and the desperate need to protect his family. Adam couldn’t let Azrael take him, but he also couldn’t stand the thought of losing them. As Adam struggled with his decision as Castiel stood firm while his eyes locked on Azrael. Adam knew time was running out, and he had to act quickly before Azrael could fully take control.

Azrael held the dagger to Lily’s neck, his expression cold and unfeeling. But as he pressed the blade closer, Lily’s eyes suddenly snapped open. Without hesitation, she lifted her small hand, a flash of light erupting from her palm and blasting Azrael in the chest. The dark angel grunted in surprise, his grip loosening just enough for Lily to slip free from his grasp. She bolted across the room, her eyes wide with fear, and ran straight into Castiel's arms.

“Daddy!” she cried, clutching him tightly. Castiel wrapped his arms around her protectively, his expression fierce as he glared at Azrael.

The sudden noise from upstairs drew Kate’s attention. Still reeling from the overwhelming revelations, she had been trying to find space to breathe, to process, but now a mother’s instinct kicked in. Kate ran toward the commotion as she was bursting into the room just as Azrael regained his composure.

Before anyone could react, Azrael shot forward and grabbed Kate by the throat. Azrael pulled her to him as the dagger now pressed against her neck. Kate gasped as her eyes wide with terror as she tried to struggle, but Azrael’s grip was like iron. Azrael kept his dagger against her as he was breathing down her neck.

“No!” Adam shouted, his voice breaking with fear and desperation. “Mom!”

Azrael’s cold, malevolent smile returned as he locked eyes with Adam. “This ends now, Adam. You will become my vessel, or your mother dies. Do you want that? Do you really want her to die… again?” Azrael chuckled as his voice was calm, unfeeling, as if the life in his hands meant nothing to him. The blade pressed harder against Kate's skin, drawing a thin line of blood.

“No, you can’t!” Castiel said firmly, stepping forward with Lily still in his arms. “Adam, don’t give in. There’s always another way.”

Lily, still clinging to her father, sobbed, her small body trembling with fear and anger. “No! Don’t do it!” she cried, raising her hand again to blast Azrael, but this time, nothing happened. A shimmering field of dark energy surrounded Azrael, preventing Lily’s powers from reaching him.

Azrael chuckled, glancing down at the frightened nephilim girl. “That won’t work, child. You see, while I was gone, I found a way to harness nephilim power. I created my own—an army of them. Their essence is woven into my magic now. You’re nothing but another tool for me to use against your kind.”

Lily sobbed harder as she was burying her face in Castiel’s shoulder as the weight of Azrael’s words sank in. Castiel’s jaw clenched in anger, but he knew they were running out of options. Adam’s heart raced as he watched Azrael hold the dagger to his mother’s throat. His mind swirled in confusion, fear, and pain. He was so tired of everything—of the manipulation, the threats, the endless darkness that had crept into his life since Azrael came into it. He couldn’t let his mother die. He couldn’t let Lily or Castiel suffer because of him.

Trembling, Adam made his decision. “Stop!” he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of what he was about to say. “I’ll do it. I’ll be your vessel. Just let her go.”

“No, Adam!” Castiel’s voice was sharp, filled with desperation. “You can’t give yourself to him. You know what that will mean.”

Adam’s face twisted in anguish, but he couldn’t see another way. “I have to… I can’t let him kill her. I can’t let anyone else suffer because of me.”

Azrael’s smile widened, victorious. “Good boy. You’re finally seeing sense now.”

As Kate struggled in his grasp, her eyes darted between her son and the dark angel holding her captive. “Adam, no…” she whispered, her voice filled with disbelief and horror. She could barely comprehend what was happening, let alone understand why her son was being forced to make such an impossible choice.

But then Azrael said something that made Kate freeze. “Just for you to know this, Adam. The only reason I chose Adam, the reason I want him as my vessel… is to hurt Michael. After all, there’s no greater pain than losing the one you love.”

A sickening realization washed over Kate as Azrael’s words hit her. Michael. The archangel. Her mind flashed back to the young, dark-haired man she had seen with Adam, a man who was always near him, always watching out for him. She hadn’t understood it then, and hadn't questioned the closeness of their bond. But now… the truth was undeniable.

Her son… Adam… was in a relationship with an archangel. Kate’s mind reeled. She struggled to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. “Michael… the man with the black hair… you’re dating him? Adam, is this true?”

Adam’s eyes were filled with guilt and pain, but he didn’t deny it. Adam couldn’t say it out loud. Adam looked down as he was silent about the matter but he was not refuting a single word to it. Kate felt as if the world had tilted beneath her feet. Her son, involved with an archangel. Kate wanted to scream, to deny it, but deep down, she knew it was the truth.

Azrael’s voice cut through the silence like a knife. “So, Adam, make your choice. Will you sacrifice yourself to save your mother, or shall I end her life right here?” Holding the dagger closer to her throat and she was choking because of it.

Tears welled up in Adam’s eyes as he looked at his mother. Adam didn’t want this. Adam didn’t want any of this. But he couldn’t lose her again. Not after everything they’d been through. Adam had no other choice. “Okay, I’ll do it. I allow you inside.” Adam whispered, defeated. “I’ll be your vessel, Azrael.” Azrael’s grin widened, liking what he was hearing. Victory was his now. Azrael loosened his grip on Kate as he was releasing her as he stepped closer to Adam as he was preparing to claim what he had been after all along.

Azrael’s essence began to seep out of the body he was inhabiting. The dark mist swirled in the air, ominous and unnatural, as the body he had used crumpled lifelessly to the floor. Adam stood frozen, his heart racing as he watched the dark essence drift toward him. He wanted to move, to run, but his feet felt glued to the spot.

With a sharp gasp, the mist forced its way into Adam’s body. His chest rose sharply as the air was knocked out of him, his back arching in agony. His eyes glowed a vivid, unnatural purple as Azrael took control. Adam’s mind felt like it was being submerged underwater, drowning under the weight of Azrael’s presence.

A cruel smile spread across Adam’s face—though it wasn’t really Adam anymore. It was Azrael. He flexed his fingers, examining his new vessel, clearly satisfied. “Ahh… yes, this will do nicely,” he said, his voice twisted with an eerie mixture of Adam’s and Azrael’s tones.

Azrael turned to Castiel, smirking. “Thank you, Castiel,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “For everything. And little Lily…” He waved mockingly at the young nephilim girl in Castiel’s arms. “Goodbye, sweet child.”

Lily whimpered softly as she was burying her face in her father’s shoulder and she was trembling with fear and confusion. Lily knew, on some level, that the man standing before her wasn’t her uncle anymore. Adam was gone, locked within Azrael. Not knowing if Adam is still alive inside him or if he was suffering in Azrael’s hands now.

Azrael’s eyes then flicked to Kate, who stood there frozen, her heart breaking as she stared at what had become of her son. “Don’t worry, Kate,” Azrael sneered, “your boy is in safe hands now.” His smile widened, insincere, as if mocking her maternal instinct to protect her child. “I’ll take care of him.”

“No! Adam!” Kate screamed, rushing toward him, but Azrael snapped his fingers before she could reach him.

In an instant, he and Adam’s body disappeared, vanishing into thin air, leaving Kate reaching out into nothingness. She collapsed to the floor, sobbing, her heart shattered. “Adam!” she screamed, her voice filled with desperation and grief.

Castiel immediately rushed to Kate’s side as his face was tight with worry and frustration. Castiel’s eyes then drifted to the lifeless body on the floor—the vessel that Azrael had abandoned. Castiel knelt beside it as he was gently turning it over to examine the face and see if the soul inside it was still there.

It was Aaron, the man who had once been Azrael’s host. But the moment Castiel touched him, it became clear—there was nothing left inside. No soul. No life. Just an empty shell. The body felt cold, dead for much longer than the moment Azrael had left it. It was as if Aaron’s soul had been devoured long ago, leaving nothing but a hollow husk behind. Castiel's expression darkened. It was true—Aaron and Azrael had become one, their essence fused together. And now, Azrael was possessing Adam, using him like a puppet.

Kate, hearing Castiel’s silence, looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. “Castiel... what… what does this mean?” Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling with fear for her son.

Castiel’s jaw clenched as he stood, looking at Kate gravely. “Azrael is inside Adam now. He’s taken full control.” He glanced down at the lifeless body of Aaron. “There’s no turning back unless we can find a way to free Adam… but right now, I don’t know how.”

Kate covered her mouth with her hand as she was trying to hold back the sobs that wracked her body. Kate’s son was gone. Azrael had taken him, and now there was no telling what horrors awaited them next. But Castiel wasn’t ready to give up. “We will find a way,” he said, his voice firm despite the uncertainty of the situation. “We’ll get Adam back. I promise.”

Bobby stumbled back into the room as he was clutching his ribs from the impact of being thrown earlier. Bobby looked at the scene as he was seeing Kate sobbing and the lifeless body of Aaron on the floor. “What the hell happened here?” he muttered, though the grim look on Castiel’s face told him everything he needed to know.

Castiel didn’t know how to say this, “Azrael had won—for now.” But they weren’t about to let him keep Adam without a fight. As Castiel held Lily close as his mind was racing. They would need a plan—and quickly. Because now, Adam’s life wasn’t just in danger. Adam’s very soul and body is now at risk.

Chapter Text

The sky above the endless sea was a serene blue as it was stretching as far as the eye could see. The water mirrored the heavens as there was a calm yet seemingly infinite, with no land in sight—just a boundless ocean in every direction. Waves lapped gently, but there was an eerie stillness to the air. It felt like a forgotten realm as it was untouched by time, where nothing existed but the sea.

Suddenly, without warning as the sky began to fracture. Cracks, glowing white and unnatural as it was spreading across the sky like shattered glass. A low and ominous rumble echoed across the water, and from the largest of the cracks, a portal tore open as it was swirling with dark energy. And from it, something—or rather someone—fell.

At the time, Lucifer plummeted from the tear in reality as his wings were stripped of their former glory as they were flaring out instinctively before crashing into the water below with a loud splash. Lucifer resurfaced as it was sputtering and his eyes blazing with fury. Lucifer floated there as he was soaking wet and he was taking in the endless expanse of water around him.

“Great,” Lucifer muttered, running his hand through his wet hair. “Of all the places I could get dumped, it had to be in the middle of nowhere.” He squinted at the horizon, searching for any sign of land. But there was none. Just water, endless and vast. He was stranded. With a growl of frustration, Lucifer cursed under his breath. “I hate this already. It can’t be worse than this.”

Before he could dwell on his unfortunate situation any further as there was something else fell from the portal as it was barreling down toward him. A shadow loomed overhead, and Lucifer barely had time to react before the figure slammed into him with a forceful splash as it was sending him back under the water.

Lucifer thrashed, dragging himself back to the surface, only to see Balthazar floating beside him, equally disoriented. “What the—” Lucifer spat out seawater, glaring at the other angel. “Of all people… you?”

Balthazar blinked, shaking water from his face. “Lucifer? Oh, this is just bloody fantastic. One minute I’m running after you and then here we are. In the middle of nowhere, where there’s nothing but water.” He rubbed his temples, clearly irritated. “I can’t catch a break, can I?”

The two angels floundered in the water, both trying to gather their bearings as they realized the gravity of their situation. Lucifer rolled his eyes, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Couldn’t you have fallen somewhere else besides me?!”

Balthazar shot him an unimpressed look. “You think I chose to land on you, Morningstar? Believe me, I’m as thrilled about this as you are.”

They both floated there for a moment, the weight of the situation sinking in. The sky had returned to its undisturbed blue, but the portal had closed behind them. And now they were stuck—adrift in a seemingly endless ocean, with no sign of land. They looked around as there was nothing but sight.

“Where the hell are we?” Balthazar asked, scanning the empty horizon, but his voice held an edge of worry.

Lucifer frowned, turning slowly in the water, trying to sense anything, but there was nothing. It was unnerving—even for him. “No clue. But I can already tell this place is... wrong.” He glanced up at the sky, where the cracks had appeared moments ago. “Whatever this realm is, it’s not part of our world. It feels... forgotten… IT SUCKS!”

Balthazar sighed, realizing the dire nature of their predicament. “Great. Trapped in a waterworld with you. As if I needed more problems.”

Lucifer scowled, seeing the situation that they were stuck in, though deep down, he shared Balthazar’s unease. The vastness of the sea around them was unnerving, even to someone like him. There was something haunting about it—like this realm was hiding something beneath its deceptively calm surface.

And worse, they were utterly alone. No land. No ships. No escape. “This is going to be fun,” Lucifer muttered sarcastically, treading water with a sour expression. “Just us, the ocean, and who knows what else lurking beneath us.”

Balthazar grimaced, his usual bravado dimming as the weight of their isolation sank in. “Well, we can either start swimming or wait for something—or someone—to find us.”

Lucifer gave a humorless laugh. “What’s worse? Drowning or whatever the hell might be out there?”

Balthazar shot him a look. “Given our luck? Probably the latter.”

They floated in silence for a moment as the vast expanse of water around them was growing more oppressive with each passing second. Something about this place felt wrong—deeply, disturbingly wrong. But for now, all they could do was survive out here in the middle of the ocean.

Lucifer narrowed his eyes as he felt the gnawing sense that this ocean was more than just water. Something dark and ancient seemed to be lurking beneath the surface as they were waiting and watching them from beneath. Lucifer’s fingers twitched, but he pushed the thought aside. Whatever this place was, they’d have to deal with it. Together, for better or worse.

“Well,” Lucifer finally said with a grim smile, “let's hope we're good swimmers.”

The sun hung high above the horizon, casting harsh light across the vast expanse of water, its unrelenting rays reflecting off the surface and creating a blinding glare. Lucifer and Balthazar floated amid the waves, their bodies weary from hours of fruitless swimming. With every stroke, they grew more exhausted, their minds churning with frustration and fear.

“I swear, if I have to float in this godforsaken sea for one more minute, I’m going to lose it,” Lucifer spat, his voice tight with anger.

Balthazar glared at him, the remnants of his initial bravado fading with each passing moment. “Oh, please,” he shot back, sarcasm lacing his tone. “As if this is all my fault. You’re the one who insisted on heading toward that portal! If you hadn’t tried to be the great savior, we wouldn’t be stuck here!”

“I didn’t hear you arguing when I decided to follow them,” Lucifer countered, his temper flaring. “Besides, I wanted to get away from all you losers and do my own thing. You just went along for the ride, like always! If you had any sense, you’d have questioned my decisions instead of blindly following me!”

Balthazar scoffed, struggling to keep his head above water. “And I thought being stuck with you was bad enough before this. Now I know I should’ve let you fall in by yourself!”

Lucifer’s glare intensified, but deep down, he knew the truth of it: their choices had led them here. As much as he wanted to place blame as he couldn’t escape the nagging feeling that he was responsible for their current predicament. With Balthazar’s outburst, however, the truth was out in the open that they were both trapped by their own decisions.

Hours passed as they fought against the currents as their movements were growing slower as their bodies tired from the relentless swimming. Each time they caught a glimpse of the horizon as hope surged through them and it only to be crushed when it revealed nothing but more water stretching into infinity.

“Maybe we should just give up,” Balthazar muttered after a particularly long stretch of silence. “Float on our backs and let the sea take us. It seems more peaceful than fighting against this tide.”

Lucifer shot him a look of incredulity. “What? And wait for whatever monstrous creature resides beneath the waves to drag us down? No thanks. I’d rather take my chances with the portal.”

“Not much of a choice left, is there?” Balthazar snapped, frustration boiling over. “You’re the one who wanted to play the hero! Now look at us! Stranded in the middle of the ocean with no sign of land or anyone to help! Do you even know how to navigate this place?”

Lucifer clenched his fists, the frustration morphing into a desperate rage. “I’m the Devil! I don’t need to navigate—land should have just appeared when I fell here! But no! I’m stuck with you, floundering like a couple of fish out of water!” He swam a few strokes away, his back turned to Balthazar as he tried to reign in his anger. “I can’t believe this. I should have just left everyone behind. This is what I get for trying to help anyone.”

Balthazar followed, fury igniting in his chest. “Help? Is that what you call this? A good idea? Look where it’s landed us! Next time, think before you act! You’ve been doing this for eons, yet here we are, caught in a mess of your own making!”

The air crackled with tension as they exchanged heated words as the frustration of their circumstances boiling over into an all-out argument. With every accusation thrown back and forth, their bond seemed to fracture further as the distance between them was growing as wide as the ocean itself.

“Just because I’m trying to fix my past mistakes doesn’t mean I’m here to babysit you!” Lucifer shouted, swimming furiously against the waves. “You’re not my keeper, Balthazar! I don’t need your judgment!”

“Then stop making decisions that get us both killed! You’ve always been reckless!” Balthazar shot back, refusing to back down. “This is why no one trusts you. This is why you’re alone. You always think you can do it all by yourself, but look where it’s gotten you. Alone in an endless sea with me as your only company!”

The words stung like a sharp blade. Lucifer’s anger dimmed as it was replaced by a flicker of realization. As much as he hated to admit it while Balthazar had a point that was meant. The endless ocean echoed their frustrations as it was amplifying the sense of isolation that engulfed them around.

“We’re doomed, you know,” Balthazar finally said, his voice quieter, a note of defeat creeping in. “I thought maybe following you would help redeem you, but this... This is worse than I imagined.”

Lucifer glanced at him, the weight of the situation crashing down around them. “I never asked you to follow me. I never wanted to drag you into this. I wanted to go on my own and do my own thing.”

Balthazar's expression softened for a moment. “Neither did I. But here we are now.”

The tension hung in the air as it was thick and suffocating them around. They both floated in silence as their anger slowly was cooling as they drifted further away from the heat of their argument. Hours bled into each other, the sun beginning its descent as it was painting the sky in hues of orange and pink.

“I wish I knew how to get us out of here,” Lucifer finally admitted, a quiet honesty lacing his voice. “I’m not ready to die in the ocean.”

Balthazar nodded slowly, his frustration subsiding as the realization washed over them. “Neither am I. But I don’t think we’re done just yet. We’re not dead. Not until we decide we are.”

With the fight slowly leaving him, Lucifer focused his gaze on the horizon. The sun dipped lower, casting long shadows on the water, igniting flickers of hope amid their despair. “I guess we just keep swimming. For now.”

“Yeah,” Balthazar replied, a hint of determination creeping back into his voice. “We keep swimming.”

And so they resumed their fight against the waves as it was battling not just for survival, but for the redemption they both so desperately sought. Each stroke through the water brought them closer together as their shared struggles weaving a bond that and despite the challenges as they continued to hold strong in the face of the unknown of the ocean that they’re both stuck in together.

So at the time, Lucifer and Balthazar floated in silence for what felt like an eternity, the relentless waves lapping at their weary bodies. The sea stretched endlessly in every direction, and the sun had long disappeared, leaving only the fading light of dusk. As the horizon darkened, the waters around them grew eerily calm, but it wasn't long before they noticed something—movement beneath the surface.

"Hey Lucifer, did you feel that?" Balthazar asked, his voice trembling with a hint of unease.

Lucifer glanced around, his eyes narrowing. "Um… Feel what?"

Before Balthazar could respond as there were dark shapes began to circle beneath them. The water churned slightly, and the unmistakable silhouettes of sharks emerged as their fins were slicing through the surface. A shiver of panic ran through them both as they knew what it was that was swirling around them and they were getting closer to them everytime that they were circling both Lucifer and Balthazar.

"Sharks," Balthazar whispered, fear creeping into his voice.

Lucifer’s heart rate spiked as he spotted the predators. "Oh, great. Just what we needed," he muttered sarcastically, trying to keep his cool but failing as his eyes widened at the sight.

Balthazar, despite the dire situation, couldn't resist a jab. "What's the matter, Lucifer? Scared of a few fish? You’re an archangel—the Devil, for crying out loud!"

Lucifer shot him a glare. "Oh shut up! This isn’t exactly how I planned on spending eternity, okay? You try dealing with this without your wings when you’re stuck in the middle of the ocean and basically water all over you."

Before the bickering could escalate, one of the sharks lunged at them. Lucifer and Balthazar barely had time to react as the massive creature snapped its jaws as they were narrowly missing them. "Move!" Lucifer shouted, and both of them started thrashing in the water, trying to avoid the predators.

The sharks circled closer as their presence was filling the water with tension. With no weapons, no wings, and nowhere to escape, the two angels were forced to fight. They grabbed at anything they could—punching and kicking as they were aiming at the sharks' gills and eyes as they were desperate to fend off the attackers.

"Come on!" Lucifer roared as he drove his fist into the side of one of the sharks. The beast twisted in pain, but another one was already surging toward Balthazar, its mouth wide open.

Balthazar reacted just in time, grabbing the shark by the snout and pushing with all his might. "I swear, this is your fault!" he yelled, struggling to keep the creature at bay.

The battle with the sharks seemed to last forever. Both angels were exhausted as their muscles were burning as they fought off the relentless attacks. Finally, after what felt like hours as they finally managed to kill the last of the sharks and their bodies were floating lump in the water around them.

Panting heavily, Balthazar wiped blood from his face, his expression a mixture of relief and disbelief. "Well... that was fun," he muttered, his voice heavy with sarcasm.

Lucifer glared at him. "You're still making jokes? After that?"

"Hey, it’s either that or cry. What else can we do?" Balthazar growled.

As night fully descended, the two angels found themselves drifting once more, but this time with the lifeless bodies of the sharks beneath them. They clung to the dead creatures as they were using them as makeshift rafts as the icy cold water was lapping at their legs. They made it the best that they could but at least they were floating now and not kicking themselves up to the surface of the ocean.

"We can't keep this up," Lucifer said, his voice barely above a whisper. "We're losing energy. We need to find land."

"I know," Balthazar replied, equally weary. "But there’s nothing out here. Just... more water."

Exhaustion overtook them, and before they knew it as their bodies gave out. Unable to fight anymore while they both passed out as they were now floating in the endless ocean with the dead sharks as their only lifeline. There was still nothing at sight which they were getting tired at this point searching for any type of land for them to seek out anything for them to keep going like this in another realm that they know nothing about.

Hours passed in the darkness, as they were trying their best to keep themselves afloat on the dead body of a shark. The stars above twinkled faintly as it was offering no guidance or hope. Then, suddenly, they hit something solid. The jolt woke them both, but they were too weak to react. Before they could fully comprehend what had happened, shadowy figures loomed over them.

"Hey! We've got them!" a voice called out.

Lucifer tried to open his eyes, but everything was a blur. He felt hands grab him as they were lifting him out of the water. Balthazar was beside him as he was equally disoriented and weak. As the figures dragged them onto what felt like dry land, their vision faded, and darkness claimed them again. The last thing Lucifer heard before losing consciousness was a low voice murmuring, "They’re alive, but barely. Let’s get them inside." Then everything went black.

The light started to arise once more, Balthazar slowly opened his eyes as he was feeling the weight of exhaustion and the stinging pain from the shark attack. His surroundings were unfamiliar but far more comfortable than the cold sea. He blinked a few times, trying to focus, and saw a beautiful young woman with flowing dark hair tending to his wounds. Her hands glowed faintly as she worked, easing the pain from his battered body.

"You're awake," she said with a warm smile, her voice soothing.

Balthazar groaned, stretching out his stiff limbs. "Barely. What... what happened?"

She kept her focus on healing him, her hands gently moving over his wounds. "We found you and your… friend floating in the water, unconscious. My people pulled you both from the sea before the sharks could finish you off."

Balthazar scoffed, a wry grin forming. "Lucifer isn’t my friend. He's more like an annoying burden I’m stuck with. But thanks for saving us."

The woman raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her expression. "Annoying or not, you two were quite a sight. You're lucky we found you when we did."

Balthazar, ever the charmer, couldn’t help but flirt. "Well, I certainly don’t mind being rescued by someone as lovely as you. What’s your name?"

She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I’m Liana. My family and I have lived on the sea for generations. We travel from one place to another, living off what the ocean provides. It’s a hard life, but we make it."

Balthazar listened intently, sensing that she had a story to tell. "A sea-faring life, huh? Sounds... different. But it must be tough with all the dangers out there."

"It is," she nodded, her face briefly darkening with memories. "The sea has its monsters, its storms, and its uncertainties. But we’re prepared. This raft—well, it’s more of a floating fortress than a raft—carries 800 people. We’ve built it to survive anything the sea throws at us."

Balthazar looked at her in surprise. "Wait, 800 people? On a raft?"

Liana nodded again, gesturing toward the window. "Look for yourself."

Balthazar hesitated for a moment before swinging his legs off the bed. Balthazar’s body still ached, but the healing had done wonders. Balthazar walked over to the window, and his jaw nearly dropped. Outside, the vast expanse of the sea stretched in every direction, but below him, the entire structure floated. It was enormous as it was a big raft that could house hundreds of people as it was equipped with shelters, towers, and even areas for farming and defense.

"We’re floating on water..." Balthazar muttered, slightly freaking out. "How does this thing stay afloat?"

"It’s designed to withstand everything—monster attacks, animal attacks, even storms. We’re equipped with all the defenses we need."

Balthazar turned back to her, still processing everything. "I’m... guessing you know I’m not exactly from around here."

Liana smirked. "The moment you and the 'blonde ugly guy' fell out of the sky, it was pretty obvious."

"Oh! Have you seen us flying out of the portal? Of course you did. Wait a minute, Blonde ugly guy?" Balthazar asked with a grin. "Lucifer’s here, right?"

She gestured toward the next room. "If you mean the one who's been dancing with some of the women since he woke up, yes. He's in there, enjoying himself."

Balthazar’s eyes widened in disbelief. "Lucifer? Dancing?"

Liana just shrugged. "He woke up, demanded music, and now he's dancing like he doesn’t have a care in the world."

Curiosity getting the better of him, Balthazar got up, ignoring the lingering pain, and made his way to the next room. As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Lucifer, his arms around two women as he twirled them to the beat of a lively song playing in the background. The other women in the room were laughing and clapping as Lucifer danced like he was the life of the party.

"You've got to be kidding me," Balthazar muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.

Lucifer caught sight of him and flashed a wide, devilish grin. "Balthy! You're up! Come join the fun! These ladies sure know how to keep things lively!"

Balthazar just stared as he was unable to process the absurdity of the situation. Here they were, stranded in the middle of an endless ocean, and Lucifer was... dancing with their ladies? "You’ve lost your mind," Balthazar sighed, rubbing his temples. "We nearly died, and you’re here having the time of your life?"

Lucifer shrugged, spinning one of the women playfully. "When life gives you lemons, you throw a party, Balthazar! It's not my fault you're too uptight to enjoy yourself."

Balthazar crossed his arms, staring at the scene in disbelief. "This has to be some kind of joke."

Lucifer just laughed, pulling the women closer. "Oh, come on, Balthy. Lighten up! We’re alive, aren’t we? Might as well make the best of it."

Balthazar sighed again, realizing he was going to have to deal with more than just the sea. "I’m starting to think drowning might’ve been the better option..."

Balthazar sighed, walking up to Lucifer with frustration etched on his face. "Alright, enough of this," he muttered as he grabbed Lucifer by the arm and started dragging him away from the group of women.

Lucifer, clearly not amused, glared at Balthazar. "Oh, come on, Balthy! I was having fun. What’s your problem? I’ve been stuck in Hell for eons; I deserve a little celebration!"

Balthazar rolled his eyes. "We’re stranded in the middle of the ocean, no land in sight, and you're dancing like it's a carnival. We’ve got bigger problems to worry about than your need for attention."

As the two angels bickered, Liana approached them, curiosity clear in her expression. "So... who exactly are you both, really?" she asked, her gaze focused on Balthazar. "I know Lucifer’s name, thanks to you mentioning it earlier, but who are you?"

Balthazar flashed his signature mischievous grin, instantly switching back to his charming persona. "Oh, darling, I’m Balthazar. An angel of mischief, roguishly handsome, and clearly your favorite between the two of us," he said, leaning in slightly, his tone dripping with flirtation.

Liana chuckled, shaking her head at his antics, but she couldn’t hide the slight smile on her lips. "Well, Balthazar, you certainly have a way with words. Too bad they don’t distract me from the fact that I know something’s off about both of you."

Before Balthazar could respond, the door creaked open, and Liana’s parents entered the room. They were older, with weathered faces that spoke of many years on the sea, but their eyes were sharp as it was a sign of full authority. They were the chiefs of the floating raft as the leaders of the community.

Liana’s father spoke first, his voice deep and commanding. "We’ve heard you’re not from around here," he said, looking between Lucifer and Balthazar. "Who exactly are you, and why did you fall from the sky?"

Balthazar shot Lucifer a glance before turning back to Liana’s parents. "Well, where do I start? He’s Lucifer, you might’ve heard of him—fallen archangel, ruler of Hell, etcetera. And I’m Balthazar, also an angel, but nowhere near as dramatic as him." He gestured toward Lucifer, who crossed his arms, clearly annoyed at being dragged away from the ladies.

Liana’s mother raised an eyebrow. "So, you’re both angels? Yet, you’re here, in our world?"

Balthazar sighed and nodded. "It’s a bit of a complicated story. Let’s just say we didn’t plan on ending up here, and now we’re stuck."

Liana’s father narrowed his eyes, still suspicious. "And where exactly are you trying to go?"

Before Balthazar could answer, Liana’s mother interjected, her voice calm but firm. "There is no land on this Earth, only water. If you’re trying to find land, I’m afraid it doesn’t exist. This world is completely submerged. The only places to live are floating rafts like this."

Lucifer, who had been quiet for a moment, scoffed. "No land? That's absurd. Every world has land. Are you seriously telling me this entire place is just one big ocean?"

Liana’s father nodded solemnly. "It is. For generations, our people have lived on rafts, constantly moving with the tides, building our lives on the water. There’s nothing but sea as far as the eye can see."

Balthazar exchanged a look with Lucifer with both of them realizing the gravity of the situation. They were stranded on a world with no land as there were no familiar landmarks and no clear way to get back to their own realm. This world already has problems that they have to deal with while being here until they can find a way to get out of here.

Lucifer ran a hand through his hair, clearly irritated. "Great. Just what I needed. An entire world of water."

Balthazar, though annoyed, couldn’t help but feel intrigued by the challenge. "Well," he said with a smirk, "it seems like we’re in for quite an adventure."

Liana’s parents, still wary of the newcomers, watched them closely. "If you’re staying on this raft," her father said, "you’ll need to pull your weight. No freeloaders here. Everyone works, even... angels."

Balthazar, ever the smooth-talker, grinned. "Of course. I’m sure Lucifer and I can find something useful to do."

Lucifer, however, rolled his eyes. "You’ve got to be kidding me," he muttered under his breath, clearly not thrilled at the prospect of doing any kind of manual labor.

As they stood there, processing the bizarre situation, Balthazar couldn't shake the feeling that things were about to get a lot more complicated. "Well, Lucifer," he said with a sigh, "looks like we’re not just lost. We’re stranded in the middle of an ocean with no land. This is going to be fun."

Liana’s father stepped forward, introducing himself with a proud but stern look. "To get this started, I am Chief Kai, and this is my wife, Mirai. We’ve kept this raft community safe and afloat for many years. We expect respect and hard work from everyone here, even... angels."

Mirai nodded, her gaze sharp. "The sea gives us no favors, so we can’t afford to give any either."

Balthazar gave a polite nod, but Lucifer crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. "Respect? Hard work? Let’s not forget who we are. You’re ordering the Devil. Really? How dare you even command me to do anything like dirty work.”

Kai wasn’t about to waste time arguing. With a swift move, he raised his wooden staff and struck Lucifer on the head as it was sending him stumbling back in shock. Then, in a show of power, Kai released a flicker of energy that hit Lucifer square in the chest as it was sending him slamming into the wall.

Lucifer’s eyes glowed with red fury as he glared at Kai, clearly tempted to retaliate. But as he prepared to summon his strength, the faint glint of his power flickered and faded, leaving him weakened. Knowing he couldn’t yet compete, Lucifer gritted his teeth, letting out a frustrated sigh. "Fine. You win… for now."

Kai gave a knowing nod and turned to Balthazar. "Both of you can start by cleaning the decks. Liana will show you the tools."

Liana gestured for them to follow her as her face a mix of amusement and apology as she led them out onto the deck. Once outside, the scent of salt and sea air filled their noses, and a gentle breeze rustled their hair. Liana made sure that they get everything that they need to clean the decks when they start.

“Here,” Liana said, handing each of them a mop and a bundle of old fishing nets. "You’ll need to scrub the decks and sort through the nets for debris. It’s not glamorous, but it keeps us moving smoothly."

Balthazar took the mop with an exaggerated sigh, shooting a half-smile at Liana. "Well, I suppose there’s a first time for everything. Not exactly what I had in mind when I pictured my day, but I can’t say I mind the company."

Liana chuckled, amused by his charm. "Better get used to it. The sea can be a harsh place, and keeping this raft clean and clear of hazards is important if we’re going to survive out here."

Lucifer muttered darkly under his breath, gripping the mop handle. "The Devil, reduced to mopping floors. You’d think I’d hit rock bottom by now, but no… here we are." He glanced over at Balthazar, who seemed to be taking it all in stride. "How are you not outraged by this?"

Balthazar shrugged, dipping the mop into a bucket of water and beginning to scrub the deck with a surprisingly good-natured smile. "Because, my dear Lucifer, sometimes the quickest way to get what you want is to play along. Besides, we might as well try to get on their good side. Who knows? It could be useful."

Lucifer glared at Balthazar as he was mumbling about the indignity of it all, but eventually, he begrudgingly dipped his mop into the bucket and started cleaning. As they worked, Liana watched them with a bemused smile. She couldn’t help but admire the strange sight of two celestial beings, one a former ruler of Hell and the other a wayward angel, mopping her family’s raft deck. She leaned against the railing, arms crossed, as they cleaned.

"You two may not realize it yet," she said, "but helping out here isn’t just about chores. It's about understanding how life works on this raft. We survive because we work together. No one is above it."

Lucifer huffed. "Trust me, darling, I am very much above it. But since I’ve got no other choice, consider your deck... cleaned."

Balthazar shot him a smirk, leaning into his work as he scrubbed a particularly stubborn spot on the wood. "Don’t be so dramatic, Lucifer. Just think of it as... character building." Lucifer scowled, but as he glanced over the endless expanse of water, he knew Balthazar might have a point. This raft was their only shot for survival in this strange water-bound world—at least for now.

So at the time, Liana leads Lucifer and Balthazar to the decks where they have to clean. Lucifer slacked off as he was dragging the mop across the deck with as little effort as possible, while Balthazar, true to form, handled the task with ease. His casual charm never faltered, and he spent most of his time flirting with Liana. She couldn’t help but smile, clearly enjoying the attention.

“Maybe cleaning isn’t so bad with the right company,” Balthazar remarked, sending a wink in Liana’s direction.

So for a while, Lucifer and Balthazar had to clean each part of the decks as they were trying their best to keep it as clean as they could. Liana made sure that they were doing the job as she was keeping her eyes on Lucifer, who was still lacking on his job. Balthazar was doing what he needed to do so she didn’t need to command him around that much.

Hours later, as the sun dipped toward the horizon, they finally finished. Lucifer tossed his mop aside with a groan. "Thank Heaven that’s over," he muttered sarcastically.

Before Lucifer could celebrate too much, Liana appeared with a new task. "Nice job on the deck," she said, smirking at Lucifer’s lack of enthusiasm. "But now we need to catch some fish for tonight’s meal. You’ll be helping the others with the nets."

Lucifer groaned. "You can’t be serious."

Balthazar, always the smooth talker, stepped in. "And what does that involve, exactly?"

Liana’s eyes sparkled. "It’s simple. Just pull in the nets and haul up the fish. We’ve got a lot of mouths to feed."

Lucifer looked like he wanted to protest further, but Balthazar cut him off. "Sounds manageable. Come on, Lucifer, it’ll be fun."

They followed Liana to the edge of the raft, where workers were already hauling up heavy nets filled with fish. Balthazar immediately jumped in as they were catching Liana’s eye again as he flirted while working. Liana stood by as her eyes lingering on Balthazar as he worked. Liana was clearly enjoying the banter and the view.

Lucifer, however, struggled. "Fun? This is ridiculous," he grumbled as he tugged at a net, barely managing to pull it in. Every time he glanced over at Balthazar, he rolled his eyes, especially when he saw Liana grinning at Balthazar’s comments.

As they worked, the quiet hum of the sea was suddenly interrupted by the distant sound of splashing water and shouts. Balthazar straightened up as he was narrowing his eyes toward the horizon. In the distance, there was a large as it was an ominous ship that appeared which was closing in fast to the raft.

"Pirates!" one of the workers yelled, setting off a wave of alarm across the raft.

Chief Kai and Mirai rushed out onto the deck, barking orders as the crew prepared for the inevitable. "Arm yourselves!" Kai shouted. "Defend the raft!"

Balthazar immediately moved to Liana’s side, instinctively positioning himself between her and any potential threat. "Stay behind me," he said, his usual lighthearted tone replaced with genuine concern.

The pirate ship rammed into the side of the raft, and chaos erupted as the pirates swung onto the deck, weapons drawn, shouting as they began raiding the fish that had just been caught. The clash of steel and shouts filled the air as the workers and raft crew fought back. The pirates were relentless, blowing holes into parts of the raft and overwhelming those who tried to stop them.

Lucifer, seeing the chaos unfold, smirked. "Finally, something interesting," he muttered before slipping away from the fight and making his way toward the pirate ship. While the others were distracted, Lucifer climbed aboard the pirate ship unnoticed, a devious grin spreading across his face. He had plans of his own for the pirates, and he intended to have some fun.

Back on the raft, Balthazar shielded Liana, dodging blows as he defended her with sharp precision. "Stay close!" he shouted as he fought off a pirate trying to get too close to her. Liana nodded, gripping a small dagger, though clearly out of her element.

Amid the chaos, the fight raged on, and Balthazar’s attention was split between protecting Liana and keeping an eye on the larger pirate threat. All the while, the raft crew struggled to fend off the pirate assault as they pillaged the raft for supplies and fish. Meanwhile, Lucifer, now aboard the pirate ship, stealthily began his own sabotage, eager to turn the tide in his favor.

Chief Kai stood tall at the center of the chaos, his hands glowing with a bright energy as he conjured up his magic to push back the pirates swarming the raft. A gust of wind, summoned by his power, slammed into the invaders, knocking them off their feet and disorienting them. Beside him, his daughter Liana joined the fight, focusing her own magic. With a flick of her wrist, the ground beneath the pirates shimmered and became slick, causing several of them to lose their footing and fall to the deck, scrambling to stay upright.

Meanwhile, Lucifer had already slipped aboard the pirate ship. His eyes scanned the surroundings—oddly enough, the deck was deserted. He grinned, sensing an opportunity. As he wandered deeper into the ship, he heard the faint footsteps of the pirate captain coming from below deck.

Lucifer’s grin widened as he prepared a fireball in his hand, the flames licking his fingers with malicious delight. The captain emerged from below deck, barking orders to his crew, unaware of Lucifer’s presence. Without hesitation, Lucifer hurled the fireball toward him. It struck the captain square in the chest, sending him flying backward with a cry of shock and pain. His body hit the railing and tumbled overboard, disappearing into the churning sea below.

Lucifer stood at the helm, watching the scene unfold with immense satisfaction. "Captain down," he muttered with a smirk, stepping up to take the wheel. "This ship is mine now."

As the pirate crew still fought on the raft as there were some of them glanced back and froze in shock when they saw their own ship being steered away. Balthazar, still in the heat of battle as he spotted Lucifer at the wheel as he was laughing maniacally as he began sailing the pirate ship away from the chaos.

"That bastard," Balthazar muttered under his breath, dodging a pirate’s sword before landing a punch to knock the man out. He couldn’t believe Lucifer had just abandoned them—and worse, taken the pirates' ship for himself.

The pirates, now realizing their ship was being stolen, shouted in a panic, but there was little they could do. As Lucifer sailed farther away, his laughter echoed across the water, reveling in his victory. "A ship all to myself," he mused, "and who knows what treasures are on board."

Back on the raft, Liana’s magic continued to keep the pirates slipping and falling, while her father’s powerful spells kept the worst of them at bay. Despite the battle raging on, there was a strange sense of hope as they saw the pirates losing ground—especially with their captain gone and their ship sailing away under Lucifer's control.

With the tides turning, Balthazar stepped up his efforts to defend Liana and the crew, battling the remaining pirates as they struggled to regroup. But his thoughts still lingered on Lucifer, who had gleefully sailed away with the stolen ship. "I’m going to kill him for this," Balthazar muttered, his eyes narrowing as he struck down another pirate. The fight was far from over, but with the pirates in disarray and Lucifer gone, the odds were beginning to shift in their favor.

At the time, Lucifer gripped the ship’s wheel with satisfaction as there was a glint of victory in his eyes as he steered the massive vessel into the open sea. The endless water stretched before him, glittering under the sun, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity as he was alone—free from Balthazar's constant nagging, the meddling mortals, and anyone who dared to hinder his ambitions.

"Captain Lucifer," he muttered to himself with a smirk, enjoying the title. "Ruler of the high seas has a nice ring to it."

He strutted across the deck, taking in the ship’s vast size, which he now had all to himself. The hull was massive, reinforced for battle, and its towering masts held sails sturdy enough to weather any storm. He imagined the stockpile of loot, weapons, and rations stored below—supplies the pirates had carefully hoarded over countless raids. All of it was now his. Lucifer made his way down the steps to the storage deck, eager to see what treasures he could uncover.

Lucifer’s eyes scanned crates of preserved food as there were barrels of rum as the stacks of swords and daggers, and rows of cannons lined up along the walls. Everything he needed to outfit a formidable crew of his own. And why stop there? With a fleet, he could dominate not only the waters but all those who dared to cross his path.

"All I need now," he mused, "are some loyal recruits. Or, at least, souls desperate enough to serve under the Devil himself."

He let out a self-satisfied laugh, looking out at the wide expanse of ocean before him, the horizon stretching infinitely. "Maybe I’ll start with a few settlements—coerce a few, persuade others. Soon, they’ll all bow to Captain Lucifer."

With renewed excitement, Lucifer returned to the helm as he was steering into the unknown. Lucifer pictured the legends that would spread and the tales of the devil captain with fire in his eyes and the deadliest ship on the seas. Lucifer could almost hear the terrified whispers of his name from sailors across the realms.

Lucifer’s eyes gleamed as he shouted into the wind, “The Devil’s rule begins today!” And with that, he sailed forward, ready to carve his reign across the ocean.

Back on the raft, as the pirates lay bound as their hands tied tightly as Chief Kai and Mirai’s people secured them in reinforced cages around them. The crew watched as the pirates were loaded onto smaller boats and they set to be sent far enough away to ensure they’d never return to cause trouble.

Balthazar and Liana approached Chief Kai and Mirai, who met them with relief and gratitude. “Are you alright?” Mirai asked, looking over her daughter with concern. Liana nodded, smiling at Balthazar.

“Yeah, I am. Thanks to Balthazar,” Liana replied, giving him an appreciative look. “He made sure I was safe during the fight.”

Chief Kai placed a hand on Balthazar’s shoulder, nodding in respect. “You’ve done us a great service today. Thank you for protecting Liana.”

Balthazar gave a slight shrug, smirking. “Just part of the charm. Couldn’t let those pirates mess with your family, could I?” He glanced around, as if remembering something, and added with a sigh, “Speaking of people causing trouble…”

Mirai raised an eyebrow. “Where is your friend?”

“Lucifer,” Balthazar said with a slight roll of his eyes, “decided it was the perfect opportunity to steal the pirate ship. He’s long gone, sailed away with everything they’d hoarded on board. Knowing him, he’s already plotting to build his own empire out there.”

Chief Kai’s face turned serious as he exchanged a glance with Mirai. “Then we’ll have to keep a watch for him. If he ever returns as an enemy, we must be prepared.”

Mirai nodded in agreement. “Anyone reckless enough to take a ship like that could be dangerous on the seas. We’ll stay vigilant.”

Balthazar sighed, brushing off the concern with a wave. “Oh, I’d say you’re right to be wary. Lucifer’s trouble, alright—but he’s also predictable. He’ll want something bigger eventually. Power. Control. When he does come back, we’ll be ready.”

Chief Kai looked out over the ocean, the waters calm once more. “Then let’s prepare. The seas are vast, but if Lucifer’s out there plotting, we’ll be ready for him.”

As the sun began to dip below the endless ocean horizon, the raft community bustled with activity. People hauled in fish and supplies as they repaired small damages left by the pirates, and gradually transformed the area from a battleground back into a peaceful village. The scent of herbs and fresh-caught fish filled the air as families prepared their evening meals.

In the middle of it all, Chief Kai and Mirai approached Balthazar, both smiling warmly. Chief Kai clapped Balthazar on the shoulder, gratitude etched across his face. “Balthazar, we’d be honored if you joined us for dinner tonight. You’ve saved Liana and stood with us against those pirates. It’s only right that we show you our thanks properly.”

Balthazar gave a polite nod, a charming grin playing on his face. “It would be my pleasure. Don’t know what’s on the menu, but anything beats a night on a half-sunken ship with Lucifer is not as good as what’s going to be cooked.”

Mirai chuckled, giving him a knowing look. “We’ll make sure you’re well-rested here until we find a way to help you get back to your own home.”

As Chief Kai and Mirai headed off to prepare, Liana walked over, gesturing for Balthazar to join her for a little tour around the raft. “Are you up for a bit of exploring before dinner?”

“Lead the way,” he replied, offering her a playful smile. “Couldn’t ask for a better guide.”

They strolled along the wooden pathways of the floating village as it was weaving between homes built from reclaimed ship parts and decorated with seashells and polished driftwood. Liana pointed to a cluster of younger kids playing near a net filled with seashells and pebbles as she was watching as they chased each other with carefree laughter.

“Thank you again,” she said softly, her voice a little more serious as they walked. “You really did protect me back there. You didn’t have to, but… you did. And I appreciate it.”

Balthazar shrugged, though a hint of warmth softened his usual smirk. “Ah, what’s a bit of heroism now and then? Besides, I can't say I minded the company.”

She smiled at that. “You have a knack for surprises, I’ll give you that.”

“So, tell me, Liana,” he said, watching her curiously, “What kind of powers are we talking about here? I saw you make the pirates slip and stumble—seemed a bit more than just luck.”

Liana tilted her head as she was considering her answer. “My father is what you’d call a sea mage, and my mother, she comes from a family that’s deeply in tune with water spirits. I guess I inherited a mix of both. It’s not that I control the water exactly, but I can communicate with it, feel its energy, and use it in small ways. Enough to trip up a pirate or two, at least.” She chuckled.

“So, you’re a bit of a water spirit yourself?” he teased, eyes twinkling.

“Maybe,” she replied with a wink. “Or maybe it’s just centuries of training and tradition in my family.”

“Ah, a family history, is it?” Balthazar’s curiosity deepened. “Doesn’t sound like this floating life started with just you and your parents.”

She nodded, pausing as they reached the edge of the raft, looking out over the horizon where the first stars were starting to twinkle. “You’re right. This raft’s been here for generations, kept afloat by my ancestors. My father, Chief Kai, took over the leadership from his father, who took it from his mother, and so on. My parents had to fight hard to keep this place safe and our people together.”

“Sounds like a legacy worth fighting for,” Balthazar said, impressed. “And they have you to carry it on?”

Liana looked down, a little shyly. “Maybe someday, if I can be half the leader they are. But enough about me,” she added, turning the conversation back. “What about you, Balthazar? What’s your story?”

He gave a short, light laugh. “Oh, my tale’s nothing so noble. Born an angel, cursed to be charming, somehow got tangled up with Lucifer and ended up here, on a raft in the middle of nowhere. My life’s more… complicated, I guess.”

“An angel,” she mused, her eyes scanning him thoughtfully. “I wouldn’t have guessed. You carry yourself like someone who’s seen both sides of life.”

“Because I have,” he replied, his voice softening for a moment. “That’s how you learn to survive. You take the light and the dark, the good and the bad, and you make do with whatever life hands you.”

The distant sound of a bell ringing interrupted their conversation as it was signaling dinnertime. The rest of the raft dwellers had begun to gather at their homes as it was settling in for the evening meal. “That’s the call,” Liana said, smiling as she gestured toward her family’s home. “Time to eat.”

“Perfect timing. I could eat an entire shipload of food,” Balthazar replied, following her back toward the little house where Chief Kai and Mirai were waiting.

As they entered as they were greeted by a cozy room lit with lanterns as there was a warm spread of food arranged on a low table. Fish cooked in fragrant herbs as it steamed greens and a basket of soft bread made the place feel welcoming. It looked soo pretty good as it was very warm in the room.

Chief Kai motioned for Balthazar to sit beside him. “Join us, Balthazar. We’re glad to have you.”

Mirai smiled, pouring tea for each of them. “Yes, and don’t hold back; we know it’s been a long day.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” Balthazar replied, grabbing a plate eagerly.

As they dug into the meal, Liana’s parents shared tales of life on the raft, of storms they’d weathered, and near-misses with dangerous sea creatures. Balthazar listened with genuine interest as it was occasionally throwing in his own witty remarks and which earned him a few chuckles.

After a while, Mirai looked at Balthazar, curiosity shining in her eyes. “Do you think you’ll be staying long with us?”

Balthazar leaned back, pretending to think it over. “Well, your food’s great, and the company’s even better,” he said with a teasing glance at Liana. “But I should probably figure out a way back to… well, wherever it is Lucifer’s gotten off to.”

Chief Kai chuckled. “Lucifer may be your trouble to deal with, but until then, know that you have a place here on the raft. You’re one of us now, Balthazar.”

Balthazar nodded, feeling an unexpected warmth settle over him. “Thank you, Chief. That means more than you know.” And as the meal continued, with laughter, stories, and the gentle rhythm of the ocean outside, Balthazar felt—for the first time in a long while—a hint of peace.

As they continued eating as Chief Kai regaled Balthazar with tales of his encounters with fearsome sea monsters. Chief Kai’s eyes sparkled with the thrill of the hunt as he described a massive sea creature that once attacked their raft as its jaws wide enough to swallow a boat whole with its giant mouth.

“And there it was,” he said, gesturing dramatically, “tentacles thrashing, teeth gleaming like rows of daggers. But one good blast of water magic, and the beast was retreating back to the depths.”

Mirai’s eyes were wide, and she leaned forward. “You’re lucky to have a father who can protect us from those creatures,” she said to Liana, pride in her voice.

Liana smiled, her eyes flickering with admiration for her father. “I’m trying to get as strong as him. I’ve been training every day—mostly water manipulation, some elemental spells, and a little healing magic.”

Mirai placed a gentle hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “You’re doing wonderfully, my dear,” she said warmly, before she paused and, without thinking, added, “You know, your sister used to practice healing spells too…”

An uneasy silence fell over the table, and everyone looked away or down at their plates. The air felt heavy, and Balthazar, sensing the change, looked around, puzzled. He finally broke the silence, his tone cautious. “I didn’t know you had another daughter.”

Chief Kai took a deep breath, nodding as if weighing his words. “Oh yes, we use it too. Her name was Arin.” His voice was soft, almost reverent. “She was my eldest. A sea mage like me, strong and fearless. But she… she was more than that. She was born with a talent for a deeper magic—the kind that called to the spirits of the ocean itself.”

Mirai continued, her voice tinged with sorrow. “Arin wasn’t just a sea mage. She was an Ocean Witch. She studied oceanic magic, both light and dark, and practiced spells most people only whispered about. It was her calling… and ultimately, it was what took her from us.”

Balthazar listened intently, his brow furrowed. “What happened to her?”

Liana spoke softly, her gaze fixed on her hands. “There was a storm, years ago. It was stronger than anything we’d seen, and it threatened to destroy everything. Arin… she cast a spell, one that would protect us all. But ocean magic, when used that deeply, is unpredictable. It demands a heavy price.” Her voice broke slightly, and she looked away. “She didn’t survive.”

“Arin gave her life for everyone on this raft,” Mirai added, wiping a tear. “But ocean magic is dangerous. It changes you, even when used with good intentions. Some people… some people say it was the magic that took her, not the storm.”

Chief Kai’s jaw tightened, as if holding back a flood of emotions. “Since then, we’ve forbidden ocean magic here. The cost is too high. I’d never want any of my family, or anyone on this raft, to risk such a fate again.”

A silence followed as Liana clenched her fists. “But it’s unfair to speak ill of her magic, Father. Arin didn’t lose her way; she knew exactly what she was doing. She saved us.”

Chief Kai’s gaze hardened as he looked at her. “Liana, I understand you miss your sister. We all do. But that magic… it’s a force no one should tamper with.”

Liana’s voice trembled, frustration and sorrow mingling. “Just because something is dangerous doesn’t mean it’s wrong. If we’re careful, if we understand it… I believe it can help us. Arin believed it too. She died so we could live!”

The room grew tense as father and daughter exchanged pained looks, both unwilling to back down. Balthazar shifted uncomfortably, feeling like he’d intruded on something deeply personal. He cleared his throat, hoping to defuse the tension. “Arin sounds like an extraordinary person,” he said softly. “Brave, powerful… sounds like she lives on in both of you.”

His words seemed to ease the silence. Chief Kai sighed, looking away. “Yes. She does.”

With that, they returned to their meal, each lost in their own thoughts. The earlier warmth had faded as it was replaced by a quiet sadness and the lingering weight of old wounds. Balthazar caught Liana’s eye as she was giving her a small but she was understanding with a nod. Liana managed a faint smile as she was grateful for his silent support. The rest of the meal passed in near silence, but beneath the sorrow, there was a shared reverence for Arin—a memory that bound them all in a way no magic could break.

After dinner, as the servants cleared the plates but Liana excused herself and made her way to the edge of the raft, where the gentle lapping of water against the wood provided some comfort. Balthazar followed her as he became concerned and he was wanting to make sure she was alright. Balthazar found her standing silently as her eyes fixed on the waves that stretched endlessly into the night.

“Are you alright?” he asked softly, joining her at the railing.

Liana nodded, though her expression was wistful. “It’s just… talking about Arin like that. It brings everything back. I miss her so much.” Her voice was barely a whisper, and her gaze drifted to the sky, where the stars sparkled like distant lanterns.

Balthazar leaned against the railing beside her, watching her carefully. “She sounds like someone worth missing,” he said gently. “You both have that same spark, that same courage.”

She smiled faintly, though the sadness remained in her eyes. “Arin wasn’t just courageous. She was brilliant. No one knew how powerful she truly was. She didn’t just learn ocean magic—she mastered it. But she did it all in secret.”

Balthazar’s eyebrows rose, intrigued and a little concerned. “Secret? How did she keep something like that hidden?”

Liana looked around to make sure they were alone, then leaned in slightly. “Arin taught me everything she knew, every spell, every incantation. She wanted me to carry on, to protect everyone if anything ever happened to her. And now…” She trailed off, biting her lip. “Now I practice ocean magic, too.”

He looked at her, both impressed and wary. “You’re practicing ocean magic? But after everything your parents said... Liana, if they found out, they’d be furious.”

“I know,” she whispered, her eyes serious. “But I have to. Arin left me all of her notes, her spellbooks, everything she’d discovered. She even left warnings, cautions about how dangerous it can be, and how to avoid its darker side. She said it could help us, that the ocean is part of us. I just… I don’t want her work to die with her.”

Balthazar let the words sink in, understanding the weight she carried. “You’re taking a big risk, Liana. But you’re also honoring her memory, in the truest way possible.”

She looked up at him, her face lit softly by the moonlight, her sadness mingling with determination. “I feel like she’s out there somewhere, watching over me. Like she’s guiding me when I’m unsure. I just wish… I wish she were still here, to tell me what to do next.”

Balthazar placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “You’re not alone. I may not be able to work magic, but I’ll be here, whenever you need a friend.”

Liana’s eyes softened as she gazed up at the night sky. “Thank you, Balthazar. Sometimes I just need someone to understand. To not judge… like everyone else would if they knew.”

He gave her a comforting smile. “Maybe I’m just the right amount of reckless to see things from your side.”

Liana laughed softly as she was looking back out at the water. The stars sparkled overhead as it was casting their light over the endless sea, and in that quiet moment, Liana felt a renewed sense of purpose especially after talking with Balthazar. For her older sister, for herself, and for the legacy Arin had entrusted to her as she would continue—no matter the cost.

As they stood together under the quiet night sky, Liana hesitated before finally asking, “Balthazar… have you ever lost anyone close to you? Someone who meant… everything? Just like how Armin was everything to me.”

Balthazar’s expression softened, his gaze dropping thoughtfully to the ocean waves. For a long moment, he was silent, memories stirring deep within him. “There was one woman,” he finally said, his voice holding a faint note of both warmth and regret. “A princess in Spain… well, I suppose Spain wouldn’t mean anything here. It was a country on land—a beautiful land, rich with culture and history.”

Liana tilted her head, fascinated, though unfamiliar with such concepts. “Spain… that sounds magical. Tell me more.”

Balthazar’s lips curved in a nostalgic smile. “Her name was Isabella. She was fierce and strong-willed, not someone who would shy away from a fight. She had this fiery wit, always challenging me with her sharp tongue. But she was also brave and loyal. We met when I traveled there with my friends, Ezekiel and Azrael. We’d gone to Spain to investigate a demonic presence, and we eventually discovered that demons were controlling the king and queen, possessing them right in the heart of the royal palace.”

He paused, his gaze distant, recalling every detail. “Isabella fought alongside us, a sword in hand, her spirit as fierce as any warrior. We battled those demons together, and somewhere in the heat of all that… I fell for her.”

Liana’s eyes softened with understanding. “You loved her,” she said gently.

He nodded, smiling at the memory. “It was more than just attraction. There was something between us I’d never felt before. We spent one night together, a stolen moment amidst the chaos.” He laughed, a warm, low sound. “Azrael, one of my friends, barged in by accident. Poor girl nearly fainted from shock.”

Liana laughed with him as she was picturing the scene. But her expression shifted as she sensed the sorrow hidden beneath his smile. “But after the mission,” he continued, “we had to leave. Our duty called us elsewhere, and there was no way I could stay with her. I didn’t even know then… that she was carrying my child.”

Liana’s expression grew somber. “A child?”

“A son,” Balthazar said, his voice softer now. “His name is Alejandro. I didn’t even know he existed until years later, long after Isabella had passed. But I found him eventually, in England. He looked so much like me, with the same rebellious streak.” He chuckled, though there was pain in his eyes. “I never thought I’d be a father, yet there he was. I never got to see him born, never got to hold Isabella one last time, to tell her…”

His words trailed off, and Liana could see the weight he carried. She reached out, resting a hand on his arm. “It’s hard, not being able to say goodbye. I understand that feeling all too well.”

Balthazar looked down at her as there was a soft smile returning to his face. “I suppose we’re both carrying pieces of those we’ve lost, in our own ways.” They stood together in silence as the stars above them shimmering in the dark expanse and their quiet presence a small comfort in the face of such loss.

Chapter Text

After a week on the raft, Balthazar had settled into a routine with Liana and her family. Balthazar quickly became invaluable as he was helping gather food and it was reinforcing parts of the raft, and using his healing abilities to care for the sick and injured among the people. They even began calling him their healer as their first line of defense against illness. It was strange for Balthazar as it was having people rely on him in this way, but he found himself growing fond of the raft and its close-knit community.

One morning, the calm was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the alarm bell. Liana’s face lit up as she dashed outside, and Balthazar followed curiously. High above as there was a flock of messenger birds circled as they were gliding down toward the raft. One bird in particular—a sleek, gray-feathered creature with intelligent amber eyes—soared toward Liana and landed gracefully on her outstretched arm.

“Mocak!” she exclaimed, stroking the bird’s head affectionately. “What news do you bring?”

The bird fluffed up, opening its beak to speak in a raspy but clear voice. “Liana, greetings from the Kingdom of Highreach,” it squawked. “Your order from the Candlekeeper’s shop has arrived. Awaiting your pick-up.”

Liana beamed as she listened, clearly excited. “Thank you, Mocak! It’s been weeks since I placed that order.”

Balthazar, intrigued, looked at her as Mocak flew off to rest. “The Kingdom of Highreach? I take it that’s an important place?”

“Oh, very. It’s one of the main towers—tall structures, each housing different trades and shops for rare items. Highreach is known for its candles that glow with magic. I ordered a few to light our home and some special ones for ceremonies,” she explained.

“Sounds like a place worth seeing,” Balthazar remarked, a spark of interest in his eyes. “I could join you, if you’d like.”

Liana looked at him, surprised and a little hesitant. “Are you sure? It might be dangerous, and the journey isn’t exactly short.”

Balthazar shrugged with a grin. “I’m up for an adventure. Besides, it sounds a lot more interesting than staying here and getting pestered by every stubbed toe and fever.”

Liana laughed, shaking her head. “Alright, you’re in! I’ll let my parents know, and we can set sail as soon as the boat’s ready.”

Liana quickly readied her small boat as there was a sturdy vessel made for navigating the waters between rafts and towers. They had packed everything they might need—a small stash of food, supplies, and a map drawn by her father. After securing everything as she made her way over to her parents’ quarters, where Chief Kai and Mirai were reviewing a few reports from the night before.

“Father, Mother,” Liana began, bowing her head. “Mocak returned with news from High Reach. My candles are ready, so I’ll be going to pick them up.”

Chief Kai looked up, his eyes stern but understanding. “Will you be traveling alone?”

“No, Balthazar offered to come along,” Liana replied, glancing back at Balthazar, who gave them a friendly wave.

Mirai smiled, a hint of mischief in her gaze. “Very well, then. Just be cautious, both of you. The waters are unpredictable this time of year.”

“We’ll be careful,” Liana promised, and after a few more reminders from her parents, she and Balthazar made their way to the small boat, their hearts light with anticipation.

Once onboard, Liana took her place at the helm as she was guiding the boat out from the floating village and into the open waters. As they moved away from the raft while Balthazar looked back at the cluster of homes as he was surprised by the slight pang of attachment he felt. But, ahead lay the open ocean as it was dotted with rafts and distant towers rising like lone sentinels.

“So,” Balthazar said, breaking the comfortable silence, “how long has your family been here on the raft?”

“Generations,” Liana replied, a touch of pride in her voice. “My father inherited his position, and my mother came from one of the nearby rafts. We all contribute to keeping the community safe and thriving.”

“And you’re preparing to take over someday?” he asked, curious.

She nodded, glancing at him. “If all goes well, yes. It’s a lot to think about, but I want to be ready.”

They sailed for hours as they were sharing stories about their lives and dreams until the towering spires of Highreach came into view. The tall structures seemed almost to pierce the sky as it was adorned with hanging so many banners and intricate carvings that glittered in the sunlight that shone upon it.

Once they got close to land, Balthazar and Liana approached the wooden docks of the Kingdom of Highreach as they were immediately struck by the vibrant energy of the place. Lanterns with floating candles lined the streets as it was casting an enchanting glow over the bustling city that lay beyond. Everywhere, market stalls and shops clamored for attention as their wares that were gleaming under the lights. Liana led the way with purpose, but Balthazar couldn’t help lingering as it was tempted to explore every intriguing shop they passed through.

“Come on,” Liana urged, tugging at his sleeve with a smile. “We can explore after we get the candles.”

Finally, they arrived at the Candlekeeper’s shop. The door creaked open as they were releasing a gentle aroma of lavender, sage, and countless other scents. Inside, there were candles of all shapes and sizes especially in colors that adorned shelves from floor to ceiling as it was casting a warm and gentle light.

Liana stepped up to the counter, where an elderly woman with kind eyes waited patiently. “Hello,” Liana greeted. “I’m here to pick up an order.”

The woman squinted thoughtfully, asking, “What name is the order under?”

“Liana of the Floating Raft,” she answered.

The woman nodded knowingly. She reached under the counter, retrieving two carefully packed boxes. “Oh yes, I got you. Here you are, dear. These should be everything you requested,” she said with a warm smile.

Liana thanked her and paid as her face beaming with satisfaction. As she gathered the boxes as she was looking for Balthazar which she spotted. Seeing that Balthazar glanced deeper into the shop as he was spotting a small alcove marked with a painted sign: ‘The Fortune Teller’s Corner. Balthazar felt a pull toward it which made him curious.

As he approached, he noticed a young woman inside, meticulously arranging various crystals and cards. She looked up as he entered, her eyes bright with recognition. “Welcome,” she greeted, her voice smooth. “I’m Selene Mendaz. What brings you here today?”

Balthazar’s heart skipped the moment that he saw her. Balthazar looked so much like someone he had known long ago—a woman named Selene from his realm. She’d died a while back at the hands of Azrael’s darker self which yet here she was, or at least, a version of her was here. As she was talking to him in the little shop that she was in.

“Selene…” he murmured, introducing himself as well. She motioned for him to sit, and he did, unable to take his eyes off her.

“Would you like your fortune read, Balthazar?” she asked, her voice gentle yet mysterious.

Balthazar mumbled, “How did you know my name?” He asked her.

Selene chuckled, “Oh dear, I’m a fortune teller. I read it on your face. Would you like me to read your fortune?” She asked him while she was smiling at Balthazar.

“Yes… I’d like that,” he replied, his curiosity getting the better of him.

Selene took his hand as she was tracing the lines on his palm as her gaze softened as her eyes flickering with something beyond the present moment. Selene spoke in a whisper, as if seeing into the depths of his life. Selene was very focused on reading his past, present, and future in his life.

“Your past,” she began, “is full of love and loss. There was a woman—I saw she was a fierce, bold. I heard that she was a Spanish princess named Isabella. You loved her deeply, didn’t you?”

Balthazar nodded, his heart heavy with the memories. “And now, in your present, I see… a child. A boy. Alejandro. I believe he is your son, whom you’ve recently discovered. You both share much, and I see you forging a bond together.” He couldn’t help but smile at this, picturing Alejandro’s face.

She continued, her tone becoming more distant. “Your future, though… It's cloudy. Unclear. I see Isabella again… You’ll speak with her once more, but it will be a final farewell.” She paused, looking up to meet his gaze. “And your son, Alejandro—you two will be together, closer than ever. But,” she hesitated, “you will lose a close friend. They’ll experience a rebirth of sorts… but the pain of their loss will be real.”

Balthazar’s heart tightened as her words sank in as he was worrying etching lines into his face. Balthazar’s mind spun with possibilities as there were so many memories of different types of friends and comrades flashing through his thoughts. The uncertainty of it all weighed heavily. Balthazar wondered who it was. Who was going to die and experience this rebirth? But, he didn’t care about the rebirth but the death of a close friend was haunting him very deeply.

Just then, he heard Liana’s voice calling for him from the shop’s main room. Selene released his hand which her own touch was lingering on him. “Thank you, Selene. That means a lot to me.” he said, forcing a smile as he stood.

“Take care, Balthazar,” she replied softly, watching him go with a knowing look.

Balthazar returned to the front, finding Liana waiting with the boxes of candles. She noted his serious expression and tilted her head. “Everything alright?”

He forced a reassuring nod, pushing the weight of Selene’s reading aside. “Yeah… just got a little lost in thought. Ready to go?”

With a nod, they left the Candlekeeper’s shop which both of them were stepping back into the bustling streets, and Balthazar took a final glance over his shoulder, where Selene stood watching as her eyes were filled with an unsettling wisdom that she had but the thought kept on bothering him that made him sort of sick to his stomach.

After Liana got what she needed, they headed out of the store. Liana and Balthazar were leaving the shop. At the time, Balthazar and Liana strolled down the lively streets as their footsteps echoing among the glowing lanterns. Liana’s curiosity got the best of her, and she looked up at him.

“So… what did the fortune teller say back there?” she asked, a hint of hesitation in her voice.

Balthazar paused, recalling Selene’s words. “She spoke of my past love, Isabella, and… my son, Alejandro. She also mentioned that I’d lose a close friend someday, but that they’d somehow come back.” He gave her a small, reassuring smile, though worry lingered in his eyes.

As they walked on, a sudden commotion broke out in the distance—a series of gunshots and loud shouting. Turning a corner, they saw a group of pirates storming out of the Treasure Bank, clutching sacks of gold and precious stones. They mounted sleek motorcycles, weaving through the panicked crowd as they fired warning shots into the air.

Liana gasped, clutching her boxes tightly. “They’re getting away with everything!”

Without hesitation, Balthazar pulled her along, weaving through the chaos as they followed the pirates. The thieves sped toward the docks, where a massive, intimidating ship was waiting with its sails partially unfurled. Something about the vessel felt unsettlingly familiar to Balthazar, a shiver of recognition stirring in his memory.

As the pirates clambered aboard as they were preparing to set sail as Balthazar and Liana seized their chance as they were slipping up the boarding ramp just before the ship’s ropes were pulled in. They crouched low as there was hidden in the shadows, as the ship began to drift away from the dock.

A loud crash behind them drew Liana’s attention; her boat, the one she’d brought for their trip, had been smashed to pieces against the ship’s stern as it pulled away. She let out a soft, distressed gasp, her eyes welling up as she watched the remains of her beloved boat vanish in the waves. Balthazar gently squeezed her shoulder in silent comfort.

“Stay close,” he whispered. She nodded, holding the boxes of candles close to her chest as they found a hiding spot between some crates. They remained quiet, the sounds of rowdy laughter and heavy boots above signaling that the pirates had yet to discover their uninvited guests.

As Balthazar and Liana crept through the shadowy ship, they couldn’t help but marvel at the extravagant yet ominous decor. The walls were painted in deep shades of black and crimson, with ornate gold embellishments that gleamed even in the dim light. Balthazar’s skin prickled; there was an unmistakable, twisted angelic aura permeating the ship, a remnant of the vessel’s true captain.

They reached the top deck and carefully cracked open a door leading to the main hall. Through the gap, they could see the pirates gathered around a table laden with gold coins, gems, and stolen treasures, their laughter and cheering filling the air as they reveled in their spoils. At the head of the table stood their captain, an unmistakably familiar figure with a longer, scruffy beard and dressed head-to-toe in pirate garb, complete with a tricorn hat and a heavy, jewel-studded coat.

“Let the sea sing praises!” Lucifer roared, raising a mug of rum high above his head. “Captain Lucifer has triumphed again!” He took a hearty swig, spilling half the rum down his beard as he basked in the cheers of his crew.

Balthazar’s jaw dropped, whispering to Liana, “Lucifer… is Captain of this ship?”

She nodded, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief. “He’s… really settled into this whole pirate thing,” she muttered.

“Who is the fiercest captain on the seas?” Lucifer bellowed, slapping his hand down on the table as the pirates roared his name.

“Captain Lucifer!” they shouted, though Balthazar noticed some were exchanging glances, clearly uncomfortable. One pirate—a wiry man with a nervous twitch—looked as if he wanted to speak up.

“We did get the gold, Captain…” the pirate began hesitantly, shifting on his feet.

Lucifer shot him a glare, and the pirate instantly backed down. “Did I not lead you to victory? Did I not steer this ship toward the treasure banks ripe for the taking?” Lucifer asked, flashing a devilish grin that sent shivers down Balthazar’s spine. The pirates nodded quickly, joining in another half-hearted cheer to avoid his wrath. But Lucifer didn’t let that slide so he snapped his fingers and the pirate exploded which the others ignored and cheered for Caption Lucifer even louder.

Balthazar nudged Liana, muttering, “This may be the most absurd thing I’ve ever seen.”

But before she could reply, a hand clamped down on Balthazar’s shoulder. He spun around to find a bulky pirate sneering down at him, sword in hand. “Well, well, what have we here?” the pirate sneered, yanking Balthazar and Liana out of their hiding spot and shoving them into the open hall. The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to the unexpected guests.

Lucifer’s eyes sparkled with recognition as he sauntered forward, the smirk on his face growing even wider. “Balthazar! I didn’t expect you to come all the way to the high seas just to pay me a visit,” he taunted, hands on his hips. “And with a lovely companion as well.”

Liana clutched the candle boxes close to her chest, shooting him a defiant look. “Captain Lucifer, is it?” she replied, trying to keep her voice steady. “I’ve heard of your… ‘exploits.’”

Lucifer chuckled, clearly enjoying the show. “Aye, it is Captain Lucifer now,” he said proudly, tipping his hat with a mock bow. “Master of the Black Serpent, terror of the seas, and collector of treasures far and wide. Though, I must say, it’s been a lonely existence without someone of my… caliber to appreciate it.”

Balthazar narrowed his eyes. “Lucifer, this is ridiculous, even for you. You’re robbing banks? Gathering a pirate crew?”

Lucifer shrugged nonchalantly. “One has to find some amusement in eternity. Besides, look around! Isn’t it grand?” He gestured to the vast ship, the piles of treasure, the awe-struck (and slightly fearful) crew. “I’ve done more with this ship than most have with a lifetime… Even though it’s been half a week since I've been there caption.”

“Sure, robbing the defenseless. Really impressive,” Balthazar scoffed.

Lucifer tilted his head, an amused gleam in his eye. “Jealous, Balthazar? If you wanted a share, all you had to do was ask.”

Balthazar crossed his arms, glaring. “I’m not here to join your ridiculous pirate game, Lucifer. But I am here to make sure you don’t keep terrorizing innocent people.”

“Oh, how noble of you,” Lucifer replied mockingly, folding his hands over his chest. “But you’re a little out of place here, don’t you think?”

Liana finally spoke up, her voice cold. “So this is what you left us for?” she asked, her disappointment evident. “Running away from everything and everyone, just so you can live as some deluded pirate captain?”

Lucifer looked at her, a flash of something more serious in his gaze before his smirk returned. “I left to find freedom. Something no one in your world ever understood. If you’re so insistent on dragging me back to your rules, you’re going to have a hard time, lass.”

One of the pirates whispered something to Lucifer, and he nodded. “Enough talk!” he commanded, pointing at the two of them. “We’ve got stowaways on board. Put them in the brig!”

Balthazar and Liana exchanged a look, and she clutched his arm as the pirates moved forward. “This isn’t over, Lucifer!” Balthazar warned, his voice low.

Lucifer grinned. “I look forward to it, Balthazar.”

The pirates dragged Balthazar and Liana into a room which it was brig that was a dim and damp cell that reeked of salt and rust. Balthazar and Liana were shoved inside as the iron bars clanging shut behind them. Two pirates remained stationed just outside as they were cackling as they tossed Liana’s boxes of candles up into the air while they were playing catch with them as though they were mere trinkets to play with.

Liana's eyes blazed with frustration, and she clenched her fists. "Stop! Those candles are important!" she shouted, her voice tight with fury.

The pirates only laughed harder, tossing the boxes higher. "Oh, what’s the little lady gonna do about it?” sneered one of the pirates, catching a box and twirling it in his fingers.

Balthazar leaned in closer to her, whispering, “They’re just taunting you. Ignore them.”

But Liana couldn’t hold back any longer. The anger surged through her, and with a steady breath as she focused on a spell she had learned in her homeland—a spell that harnessed the natural forces around her. Liana murmured a few incantations, and Balthazar noticed as the air around them grew colder as the temperature were dropping very sharply.

The boxes in the pirates' hands began to shake, and then so did the entire brig. A pool of seawater on the floor began to ripple as the water was rising up like tendrils snaking through the air. The pirates stopped laughing as their smug expressions were replaced with confusion and then terror.

“Uh… what’s happening?” one stammered, dropping a box as he stumbled back.

Liana’s focus intensified, and with a final burst of concentration as she unleashed her spell. Water shot forward while it was transforming into icy daggers that struck the pirates as it was freezing them in place. Their laughter turned to gasps as they were encased in ice as the frozen blades were piercing through and ending their jeering once and for all.

Balthazar looked at her, impressed. "Remind me never to get on your bad side."

Liana gave him a fierce, satisfied smile as she retrieved her boxes of candles. “They shouldn’t have messed with my things,” she said simply.

Wasting no time, Balthazar grabbed a sword from one of the frozen pirates and used it to break the iron bars of their cell. With a few strong swings as Balthazar managed to shatter the lock, and the door swung open with a creak. Both of them were free from their cells, giving them the chance to escape before Caption Lucifer and the other pirates hear everything that is happening down stairs, where they’re at.

“Let’s get off this ship before dumbass so-called Captain Lucifer and his crew realize what’s happened,” Balthazar urged, nodding toward the main deck.

Liana agreed with Balthazar, they needed to get out of here before the other pirates noticed them. So, they made their way through the winding corridors as they were moving swiftly and quietly. Outside, they could hear the distant sound of cheers and music from the pirates on deck as it was oblivious to the chaos that had unfolded in the brig.

Finally, they reached the lower deck, where a few smaller escape boats were tethered along the ship’s hull. Balthazar scanned for a suitable one, whispering, “This one should work. Quick, get in.”

Liana nodded, carefully setting her boxes down in the small boat and climbing in after them. Balthazar untied the ropes securing the boat, casting one last glance at the looming ship above them. As they lowered themselves down into the water, he muttered, “This was a close call.”

Just as they hit the water, Liana looked up at him, her expression a mixture of relief and excitement. "Do you think Lucifer will realize we're gone?"

Balthazar smirked as he was grabbing the oars and starting to ro them away from the ship. “He’ll notice eventually. But by then, we’ll be long gone. Now, let’s just hope we can make it back without any more run-ins.” As they rowed away from the massive pirate ship as Liana leaned back and her boxes of candles safe and intact as there was a feeling a surge of pride—and a new as it was unbreakable bond with Balthazar.

As Balthazar rowed with all his might there were explosions that were sounded around them as each one closer than the last. Plumes of water shot up with every impact that was soaking them and rocking the small boat. Balthazar glanced over his shoulder and saw Captain Lucifer on the deck of his ship as it was hurling commands to his crew and pointing straight at them as his sinister grin illuminated by the light of cannon fire.

“Hold on tight!” Balthazar shouted to Liana as he tried to maneuver the boat through the spray and waves.

But the relentless assault showed no sign of stopping. With a gleeful laugh, Lucifer conjured a fiery sphere in his hand as there was a bomb crackling with intensity as it was swirling flames. Caption Lucifer threw it directly toward them as his eyes alight with malice. The fireball cut through the air as it was heading straight for their small and it battered around the ship vessel.

Balthazar’s eyes widened as he knew they couldn’t outrun this. Without a second thought, he unfurled his dark wings, wrapping them tightly around Liana, shielding her completely. "Stay down!" he commanded, bracing himself.

The fireball collided with their boat as there was a deafening explosion ringing through the air as the fiery blast tore the wood apart. Shrapnel and flames engulfed them, and the boat splintered under the impact. Lucifer as he was satisfied and he smirked and turned away as he was convinced that they had perished in the blast.

But beneath the waves, Balthazar’s wings shielded Liana as he was absorbing the brunt of the explosion. The force of the blast plunged them deep into the water as the remnants of the boat was sinking around them. Balthazar winced as pain seared through his back and his wings scorched and damaged from the intense flames.

As they drifted downward as Liana opened her eyes and he was astonished to find herself unharmed. Balthazar’s wings still wrapped around her as his face strained but determined. “Balthazar… are you—?”

“I’m alright,” he managed, though his voice was weak. “Stay close.”

Through the murky water as there was a faint glow appeared below them as it was growing brighter as they sank. Liana noticed white cracks spreading through the dark depths, as though the very fabric of the water was fracturing. Liana and Balthazar drifted toward it as the strange glow as it was intensifying and it was surrounding them both.

They were being drawn into a mysterious portal as it was shimmering like fractured glass. Balthazar gave her a reassuring nod, and before Liana could fully process what was happening around them, it was as they crossed through the glowing white cracks and they eventually vanished into the unknown through the crack white portals.

Up on the surface, Lucifer strutted about his ship’s deck as his laughter booming across the open sea. Lucifer raised his fist in triumph as there was a twisted smile of satisfaction that was stretching across his face as the pirates cheered as their fists raised in the air. The entire crew revealed in their captain’s apparent victory as it was hoisting tankards and echoing Lucifer’s boasts.

"Did you see that?" he roared, clapping one of his men on the back. "One shot, and they’re nothing but fish food! Balthazar thought he could outsmart Captain Lucifer? Foolish, arrogant angel.”

“Cheers to the Captain!” one of the pirates shouted, and a round of cheers erupted as they set sail, leaving the scene of destruction behind them.

Meanwhile, far below, Balthazar and Liana tumbled through a whirlpool of light as it was plunging deeper until they finally surfaced in a cavern surrounded by walls slick with moisture and glistening with a mysterious blue glow. They emerged in a shallow pool within the cave as he was catching their breath as they took in the otherworldly surroundings.

Liana clutched her boxes close to her chest, her heart still racing. “Are you alright, Balthazar?” she asked, looking over him with concern.

He winced, flexing his wings as he checked for any lasting damage. “I’m… mostly alright,” he assured her, though the pain was evident in his voice. “My wings took the brunt of that blast. But what matters is that you’re safe.” He took a deep breath, trying to gather his strength.

“Where… where are we?” she asked, scanning the cavern’s illuminated walls with curiosity and slight apprehension. The soft, blue light pulsed gently from the water, giving the entire place an eerie, dreamlike glow.

Balthazar looked around, but he didn’t recognize the place either. Balthazar’s gaze landed on a metal plate affixed to the rocky wall nearby as it was tarnished and worn by time. He moved closer to inspect it, his fingers tracing the engraved words. “Pirates of the Caribbean,” he read aloud.

“Pirates?” Liana tilted her head, intrigued but confused.

“Yes,” Balthazar murmured, piecing together the distant memories he’d heard from various realms. “They were known across many other realms because of course, variants and all but for their seafaring prowess, their treasure hunts, and their reputation as fearless explorers… or ruthless thieves. They sailed in search of fortune and fame, often risking life and limb in dangerous waters. But there was more to them than just treasure.”

“Like what?” Liana asked, fascinated.

“They believed that certain islands and waters were cursed,” Balthazar explained, his gaze moving to the cave walls, which seemed to depict faint carvings of ships battling monstrous sea creatures. “They spoke of magical treasures that could grant immortality, summon storms, or even… allow someone to pass between worlds. Some legends even said that these pirates struck bargains with sea gods, exchanging pieces of their own souls for power.”

Liana shivered at the thought. “So they… could’ve been here, looking for some magical treasure?”

“It’s possible,” he replied thoughtfully. “They would have traveled across every dangerous sea to find something like this place.” He ran his fingers over another section of the wall where a crude map had been etched, showing islands and pathways through treacherous waters. “According to legend, the most daring of them ventured into hidden realms like this, where ordinary maps couldn’t lead them. They’d do anything for what they considered the ultimate prize… treasure hidden beyond mortal reach.”

Liana took in the cavern, feeling a strange awe. “Do you think… that some of them found it?”

“Some may have,” Balthazar replied, “but the stories say none of them made it back whole. The pirates’ journeys often took them to places of no return, and their obsession with power and immortality often led to their downfall.”

A shadow crossed Liana’s face. “They were just… lost forever?”

“Many were. They were consumed by what they sought to control.” Balthazar sighed, glancing at her as he added softly, “Greed, Liana, can be a blinding force.”

She nodded, clutching her boxes closer. “We should find a way out of here. I don’t want to get lost in these caves… or become part of one of these legends.”

Balthazar smiled, though there was a hint of weariness in it. “Agreed. We’ll follow any passage we can find that might lead us up. And if these pirates left any traces, maybe they’ll show us the way.”

They ventured further into the cavern as they were feeling a cold draft from a distant opening. The eerie glow from the blue water followed them as it was casting shadows on the walls. Liana stayed close to Balthazar as it was glancing over her shoulder as the cave walls seemed to whisper with the voices of long-lost sailors as it was forever bound to these hidden places by their own desires.

As they moved deeper, Balthazar placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, Liana. We’ll make it out. We’ve faced worse, haven’t we?”

Liana managed a small smile. “With you here, I believe it.” They pressed onward as the legends of the cursed pirates echoing faintly around them as they were both determined not to let this strange realm consume them.

While Balthazar and Liana continued navigating the twisting as there were wet tunnels and their footsteps echoing softly against the damp stone walls. The faint blue glow from the water illuminated the cavern, but every turn seemed to lead them further into an endless maze. The distant trickle of water grew louder, and soon they found themselves beside a waterfall cascading down a rocky cliff within the cave.

As they paused as it was catching their breath while Balthazar’s ears picked up a soft and melodic voice echoing from somewhere near the waterfall. Balthazar froze as his heart was hammering in his chest. It was a voice he hadn’t heard in centuries—a voice that once filled his days with warmth and his dreams with longing. It was Isabella, the woman that he loved a long time ago.

“Balthazar…” Her voice seemed to drift from beyond the waterfall as she was calling to him as if she were just around the bend. The memory was so vivid as he could almost feel her presence. The air around him felt charged, and despite the warnings flashing through his mind and he found his feet moving toward the sound as it was drawn by a mixture of nostalgia and a quiet ache that had never quite left him.

Balthazar stepped around the edge of the waterfall, and there as she was standing against the misty backdrop. Balthazar knew that it was Isabella or so he believed the more that he looked at her. Isabella looked just as he remembered as there was a figure of delicate grace and beauty and her presence radiant even in the dim glow of the cavern.

Isabella was dressed in a gown of deep crimson as the color rich and vibrant as there was flowing around her like rose petals in the wind. The sleeves billowed elegantly and it cinched at her wrists with golden cuffs, while intricate gold embroidery adorned the bodice as it was tracing delicate floral patterns that highlighted her slender waist. Her dark, ebony hair cascaded in loose curls as it was framing her face and spilling down her shoulders. It was adorned with a thin, jeweled crown, its delicate gold gleaming in the low light, and she was encrusted with small rubies that glinted like embers.

Her eyes, dark and full of mystery as it held a wisdom and warmth that had captivated Balthazar all those years ago. She regarded him now with a tender, knowing smile as her lips were curved in that gentle way as there was a familiar way that had always put him at ease. A faint blush of color warmed her olive skin as her beauty was timeless and like a vision that was frozen from a distant era.

“Balthazar,” she whispered again, her voice like a song carried in the wind, soft yet impossible to ignore. Her eyes glistened with emotion as she took a step closer. “It’s been so long…”

Balthazar’s mind raced with memories of their stolen moments beneath moonlit skies as the promises they’d made when the world was young and uncertain. Every part of him knew this was a trick—an illusion conjured by the cursed cave, a trap laid by powers that sensed his deepest vulnerabilities. But seeing her now, he found it hard to resist. His hands itched to reach for her, to feel her touch one last time.

“Isabella… I…” he stammered, caught between reality and the illusion. He could almost feel the softness of her touch, the gentle warmth of her hand in his.

Just then, a hand fell on his shoulder as he was breaking the spell. Balthazar turned, and there was Liana as she was concerned that it was etched across her face. “Balthazar, who are you talking to?” she asked, glancing past him. Her expression turned to confusion as she saw nothing but the stone wall and the waterfall.

Realizing that Isabella was visible only to him, Balthazar clenched his fists, shaking his head as he tried to free himself from the mirage. “She’s… she’s not real,” he muttered, forcing himself to take a step back, though his heart wrenched painfully. “It’s the curse of this place. It’s playing tricks on my mind.”

The image of Isabella seemed to waver as there was a look of longing and sadness in her eyes as she extended a hand toward him. Balthazar felt a pull as there was a final temptation to abandon all logic and reach out to her. But, he knew better that it wasn’t Isabella that he was seeing but the image of her that the curse of the cave was projecting onto her. Gritting his teeth as he took Liana’s arm, forcing himself to turn away from the illusion.

“Come on,” he said, his voice tight. “We need to get out of here and fast.” They hurried down the corridor, but Balthazar’s mind lingered on the vision of Isabella as he was haunted by the memories that were as beautiful as they were painful to Balthazar at the moment.

The air around Balthazar and Liana grew colder as they moved deeper into the cave. A faint but eerie whispering surrounded them as it was echoing off the stone walls while it was like voices drifting through water. The murmurs grew louder as it was fragmented words mixing with the sound of trickling water and it was making it impossible to discern any single voice.

Liana paused, looking around as if trying to follow the whispers. “Do you hear that?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Balthazar nodded, his eyes narrowed as he scanned the shadows. “Aye, I hear it,” he muttered, his tone cautious. “I’d wager those are the lost pirates—the ones who perished here, seeking treasure and finding only their doom.”

Liana’s eyes brightened with an idea. “What if… what if I try to communicate with them?” she suggested. “If they’re stuck here, they might know a way out—some passage we haven’t found yet.”

Balthazar shook his head, his jaw tight. “Liana, if they’re still here, it’s because they never found a way out. Communing with lost souls rarely brings anything but trouble. You might just draw them closer—and not in a friendly way.”

She frowned, determined. “I have to try. If there’s even a chance they can guide us, it’s worth it.”

He sighed, knowing her well enough to see she wouldn’t be dissuaded. “Fine. But I don’t like it. Make it quick, and be ready to break the connection if things go south.”

Liana set down her boxes, carefully opening one and pulling out the candles. She arranged them in a circle on the damp stone floor, her hands moving with practiced precision. “Could you…?” she asked, gesturing to the candles.

Balthazar hesitated but reached out as there was a small flame sparking from his fingertips as he lit each candle in turn. The flickering light cast strange shadows on the cave walls, and the whispers seemed to grow louder, as if drawn to the tiny flames. Balthazar made sure that he was flicking a flame on the candles, seeing that they were lighting up the cave with the hues of orange, yellow, and red. Giving them a different light besides the blue light and the blackness colors that were surrounding them before the flames were turned on.

Liana closed her eyes as she was taking a deep breath. “Spirits of the lost,” she intoned softly, her voice echoing in the stillness. “We seek your guidance. Help us find the way, and we will leave you in peace.”

For a moment, there was only silence as the soft crackle of candle flames, and the steady dripping of water. Then, the whispers intensified as it was converging into something sharper as it was more coherent. Liana’s face tightened as she strained to listen and it was her brow as it was furrowing with concentration.

“What are they saying?” Balthazar asked, keeping his voice low.

She shook her head slightly, her eyes still closed. “They’re… speaking in fragments. Something about treasure… warnings… shadows…” Her voice trailed off as she continued to listen. “I don’t think they even know where they are. They’re trapped, confused—”

A sudden and harsh voice cut through the rest, loud and clear, though still hollow with age, “You shouldn’t have come here.”

Liana’s eyes snapped open as an alarm was flashing across her face. Liana tried to pull back from the connection, but it seemed the spirits weren’t ready to let go. They grew louder as their own voices were all overlapping in a dissonant chorus. Liana tried her best to cut them off between her and the spirits but they weren’t letting go of her.

“You shouldn’t have come… you will be lost… like us…” They all whispered to her.

Balthazar stepped forward, grabbing Liana’s shoulder. “Enough, Liana! Break the circle now. Whatever you’ve stirred up, it’s not happy with you.”

Liana tried to respond, but her eyes rolled back, and she slumped forward, collapsing in the circle of candles. Balthazar caught her just in time, his pulse racing as he checked her breathing. “Liana! Come on, wake up!”

As he held her, the entire cave seemed to tremble, as if reacting to the disturbance. Stones rattled, and dust fell from the ceiling as it was making him glance upward with growing dread. Whatever they had stirred was angry—and it wasn’t just whispers now. The cave’s presence felt alive as there was a dark force pressing in on the while they were furious at the intrusion that Liana started.

The voices escalated, their eerie warning echoing around him. “You will never escape… doomed to wander forever…”

Balthazar scooped up Liana as he was slinging her over his shoulder. With a quick sweep of his free hand, he extinguished the candles as he was hoping to sever the connection entirely. But the whispers persisted as it was growing into an enraged roar as the ground shook more violently beneath his feet. The air thickened with a sense of malice, as if the entire cave were trying to consume them.

He started toward the nearest tunnel, his voice urgent. “Liana, I need you to wake up. Now!”

She stirred faintly, her eyes fluttering open, still dazed. “Balthazar… what… happened?”

“We’ve overstayed our welcome, that’s what. Your spirit friends weren’t exactly forthcoming with directions.”

The walls of the tunnel seemed to close in as they ran as the whispers were getting louder and they were following them as it was filling the air with threats and fragmented curses. The ground trembled again as there were rocks falling around them as they dodged through the narrow space as it was barely staying a step ahead of the collapse.

“Keep moving!” Balthazar urged, as they came to a fork in the tunnel. He glanced down each path, a sense of dread pooling in his stomach. “Left or right?”

Liana tried to steady herself, still reeling from her contact with the spirits. “Left,” she said hoarsely, trusting an instinct that she hoped wasn’t just the cave’s lingering influence.

They sprinted down the left path as there were the voices gradually fading behind them, but the feeling of being watched remained. Finally, the tunnel opened up into a wider cavern, and to their relief as there was a thin sliver of light shone through a crack in the rock wall. It had to be the exit for them to escape.

With a final burst of effort as they pushed through the opening as there was tumbling out into the open air and the fading evening light. Both of them collapsed onto the ground as they were breathing heavily and they were grateful to be free from the oppressive darkness that they were inside because of the cave.

“Remind me never to try talking to trapped spirits again,” Liana muttered as there was a wry smile that was breaking through her exhaustion.

Balthazar chuckled as there was relief that was washing over him. “You’ll get no argument from me.”

Balthazar and Liana stumbled forward as they were breathing a sigh of relief as they thought they had finally reached open air. But as their eyes adjusted, they realized they had entered yet another cavern. This one, however, was unlike anything they had ever seen. They thought that they escaped but it was the opposite.

Everywhere they looked, the walls glimmered, embedded with gold and precious stones. Huge, ornate chests spilled over with glittering jewels and ancient coins; priceless relics lay scattered, as if casually forgotten: goblets inlaid with rubies, crowns that looked like they’d once belonged to ancient kings, swords with jeweled hilts that glowed faintly.

There were gold statues of long-forgotten gods were standing sentry as their eyes seemed to follow them as they moved. Gemstones of every color—emeralds, sapphires, amethysts, and diamonds the size of fists—scattered across the ground as it was casting prismatic lights around the cavern.

At the heart of the cave was a pedestal were ancient scrolls rested, and next to it was a crystalline vial as there was sparkling with a liquid that seemed to emit its own light. Liana gazed in awe as her eyes landed on inscriptions hinting at powers unimaginable in which there was immortality, control over the elements, and portals to other worlds. Each treasure whispered of promises beyond mortal dreams.

“Could this be…?” Liana breathed, her voice filled with wonder. “The treasure in the legend…”

Balthazar’s eyes roamed over the glittering hoard, but his focus shifted when he saw her move toward a mirror at the far end of the cavern. The mirror was massive as its frame carved from ivory and encrusted with tiny pearls, but what caught her attention was not its beauty. Reflected within as there was a familiar face stared back at her.

The woman looked like a vision from Liana’s memories which was her older sister, Arin. Arin had an ethereal grace to her; she wore a flowing, deep emerald gown with golden embroidery at the cuffs, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders in soft waves. Her eyes were warm and dark, full of intelligence and kindness, with a gentle smile that Liana remembered so well. Her expression was calm, yet knowing, as if she had been waiting for her all this time.

“Arin?” Liana whispered, stepping closer, her hand reaching out instinctively. Her fingers stopped just short of the mirror’s surface, her heart racing as the vision of her sister seemed almost real, almost within reach.

“Liana…” Arin’s voice echoed faintly, as if drifting through water. “It’s been too long. Come closer, sister…”

“Arin… I never thought I’d see you again.” Liana’s voice cracked with emotion, her heart torn between wonder and sorrow. “I looked for you everywhere. Where have you been?”

The image of Arin didn’t answer immediately; instead, her eyes seemed to shift, gazing beyond Liana as if peering through her. “I’ve been waiting… here… just reach out, and you can join me,” she said softly, her hand mirroring Liana’s movement on the other side of the mirror.

Meanwhile, Balthazar had lost track of Liana amidst the sparkling treasures. As he moved through the cavern as his eyes caught a glimpse of another figure near the shimmering portal in the ceiling. The swirling water above cast an otherworldly glow as it was illuminating a face he could never forget. Isabella. Isabella stood near the edge of the light as she was dressed in a flowing red gown that hugged her form gracefully, her dark hair cascading in loose curls over her shoulders. Isabella’s lips held the same warmth as she had her mischievous smile that had once captured his heart.

“Isabella?” he murmured, almost unable to believe it. He moved toward her, his pulse racing with a mixture of joy and disbelief. She looked as real as she had in life, her skin glowing softly in the shimmering light.

“Balthazar,” she whispered, her voice barely audible but full of affection. “You’ve come so far…”

“I thought I’d lost you,” he said, his voice catching as he took a tentative step forward. “How are you here? Are you… real?”

Her smile deepened, her hand beckoning him closer. “I am as real as you wish me to be, my love,” she replied, her voice tender and inviting. “Take my hand, and we can be together, as we were always meant to be.”

The cave seemed to pulse with a faint, hypnotic rhythm, the lights shimmering around them as if the treasures themselves were alive as it was urging them forward. Above, the portal ceiling spun slowly as it was casting ripples of light that danced over the treasures and illuminated the ghostly figures of Arin and Isabella. Fish swam within the swirling waters above as it was casting fleeting shadows and it was leading upwards as if to freedom. The entire scene felt like a living dream and it was beautiful but heavy with an unspoken warning.

Yet, somewhere in the depths of their minds while Balthazar and Liana both sensed that the visions might be nothing more than illusions as there were tricks woven by the enchantment of the cave itself. But with their beloveds standing so close, so real, doubt and desire waged a silent battle within them.

“Liana, come closer… dear sister” Arin’s voice called softly, her eyes tender yet distant.

Isabella extended her hand toward Balthazar as her gaze as it was full of love and longing. “Come with me, Balthazar. We can finally be together…” The cave pulsed again as the allure of the treasure and their lost loved ones filling the air with a seductive power.

While Balthazar’s gaze softened as he took in Isabella’s face. Isabella looked just as she had the last time he saw her as there was a radiant, with eyes that sparkled with a warmth and humor that always made his heart ache. He allowed himself a moment to drown in her presence, his mind a tempest of guilt and yearning.

“Isabella,” he whispered, reaching out to touch her face. “I never stopped missing you. I should’ve stayed… should’ve risked everything to be by your side.” He looked down, ashamed. “But Heaven would’ve destroyed you. I couldn’t let them do that. I could never be that selfish, even if I had to leave you.”

Isabella's hand touched his cheek as her touch so soft and real it made him feel like the years apart had never happened. Without another word, she leaned forward as she was brushing her lips against his, and Balthazar kissed her back. This wasn’t just any mortal love as he had never felt anything like this before, and he knew he never would again. The time he’d spent with her, though short, had changed his existence forever.

As they kissed, Balthazar’s hand moved instinctively to her neck, where he knew a small beauty mark should be—a detail he remembered vividly. Balthazar’s fingers brushed over her skin, but the mark wasn’t there. Startled, he pulled back as his own gaze was searching her face with a new awareness.

“Isabella…?” he asked, his voice hesitant. But she merely looked at him, her eyes empty of the light he once knew.

Then he understood, right there and then. This wasn’t her, it wasn’t Isabella that he knew a long time ago. The cave was playing tricks as he was feeding on his memories. Anger and grief twisted within him as he forced himself to back away. The vision of Isabella called out to him as her voice pleading and sweet, but he knew better now. Balthazar steeled himself and turned away as there was a tear slipping down his cheek as he left the illusion behind. Balthazar needed to find Liana before she, too, became trapped by the cave’s illusions.

Meanwhile, Liana stood before the large mirror, her heart racing as she gazed at the familiar face within it. “Arin!” she gasped, her voice trembling. Her older sister smiled back, her gaze warm and affectionate. It was the same smile that had comforted her in countless memories.

“Liana,” Arin’s voice floated out, gentle and loving, like a melody from a forgotten dream. “I’ve missed you so much, my dear sister.”

Liana felt tears prick her eyes. “I missed you too, Arin. Life hasn’t been the same without you. I… I wish you were here. There’s so much I wish I could tell you.” Her words spilled out in a rush as she shared memories of their family, their parents, and the life they’d left behind. She spoke of the studies Arin had left her, the ones she had worked so hard to understand in her absence.

Arin’s expression faltered for a moment, her smile wavering as a hint of confusion crossed her face. “Studies…?” she repeated, her voice sounding almost uncertain.

“Yes!” Liana nodded, her heart filled with warmth at the memory. “The studies you left for me before you were killed. The ones I’ve been pouring over for years.”

Arin’s gaze darted away, and a flicker of something else passed over her face—something dark and unfocused. “Oh… right, those. I… I suppose I just forgot.”

Liana’s heart sank when she heard what her older sister said out loud. Liana’s sister had never forgotten anything important, especially not something as significant as the studies they’d shared. The realization crept in, and she took a step back, her eyes narrowing. Liana knew very well who this what or what it was that she was talking to in the mirror.

“You’re not my sister,” Liana whispered, her voice steady, a mixture of sadness and anger filling her. The image of Arin’s face contorted, the loving smile twisting into something monstrous as the figure in the mirror morphed. Before her eyes, her sister’s form melted away, replaced by a creature with sharp, twisted features and eyes full of malice.

With a low growl, the monster burst from the mirror, lunging toward Liana. She stumbled back but quickly summoned her power, forming a shield of water that crashed against the creature, knocking it backward. The monster roared in frustration, it's dark claws scraping against the ground as it tried to reach her.

Liana focused as she was muttering an incantation as jets of water erupted from her hands as it was pinning the monster down. But it was relentless as it was tearing through the watery barriers she’d created with terrifying speed. Seeing it gaining ground, Liana turned and ran as she was darting through the maze of treasures and relics.

As she fled, she nearly collided with Balthazar, who was moving toward her, worry etched across his face. “Liana!” he called, relief in his eyes.

“Balthazar, it’s a trap!” she gasped, gesturing to the monstrous figure that had once looked like her sister.

Without wasting a moment, they turned and sprinted together, their footsteps echoing off the cavern walls. The creature’s furious growls grew louder as it followed them, its shadowed form flickering in the dim light. Above them, the portal swirled, its waters shimmering, filled with dancing fish as though beckoning them toward escape.

“Keep running!” Balthazar urged, his voice steady. They pushed onward, weaving through the glittering maze of treasures, racing against the enchantment that sought to ensnare them.

As Balthazar and Liana ran as fast as they could and their breaths were coming in ragged gasps, with the monster’s enraged howls echoing behind them. The whispers grew louder as it was filling their minds with ancient voices as they were muddling their thoughts and making it harder to concentrate on escape. The cursed whispers seemed to carry the weight of every lost soul as each voice fighting for attention in their minds.

Ahead of them, the ground sloped sharply downward, and before they realized it as their feet slipped as it was sending them tumbling into a rushing river. They splashed into the icy water as they were swept along by the strong current that wound through the dark cavern. Balthazar struggled to keep his head above water while it was reaching out to grab Liana’s hand as she fought to stay afloat. The current grew faster as it was swirling them around and carrying them helplessly toward the edge of the river, where the faint roar of a waterfall grew louder.

“Hold on!” Balthazar shouted, his voice barely audible above the rushing water, but there was little they could do. The river propelled them forward, and in a sudden as there was a dizzying plunge and they fell over the edge as it was cascading down the waterfall and plunging into a deep, hidden pool below.

The cold water enveloped them as they sank momentarily into the depths. Balthazar kicked his legs as he was pulling himself up as he reached for Liana, who surfaced beside him and it was gasping for air. Just above them, something strange was happening—a shimmering, upside-down portal hovered above the pool while it was casting a faint glow over the cavern that they were.

In one last desperate push, they swam toward it. The portal tugged at them like a gentle current, and with a sudden flash, they were pulled up and through it. When they surfaced again as the cool while the fresh air of the real world greeted them. The sky was an endless blue above, and the smell of saltwater filled their lungs. Disoriented but relieved as they exchanged looks of disbelief.

“We made it…” Liana said breathlessly, clutching Balthazar’s arm to steady herself.

Balthazar nodded as he was looking around at the calm ocean stretching out in every direction. “We’re free from that hellhole.” he murmured, a hint of awe in his voice. But as they floated in the open sea, a new concern settled in.

“Now we just need to get back to the raft,” Liana said, glancing around and shading her eyes to scan the horizon.

“Let’s start swimming,” Balthazar replied, though he looked doubtful. They began paddling, moving slowly as they saved their energy, hoping to catch sight of their raft or a passing ship.

“Maybe a ship will come by,” Liana said, her voice hopeful.

“Or some sign of a boat that will bring off on their own raft,” Balthazar agreed. Though exhausted as they kept moving through the water while it was buoyed by the sheer relief of having escaped the cursed cave.

Hours passed as Balthazar and Liana swam through the vast ocean as their limbs aching, but their determination unyielding. The sky above began to deepen into shades of orange and pink as dusk settled in, and they had nearly lost hope of finding anything on the horizon. But then, Liana’s eyes widened in shock and relief.

“Look! Over there!” she gasped, pointing ahead.

Balthazar squinted, and there, not too far away, a small raft was bobbing on the water. Onboard, two figures were waving frantically. As they drew closer, the faces of Liana’s parents, Chief Kai and her mother, Mirai, came into focus. Seeing them was giving them hope that they’re saved and soon they’ll have something to stand on instead of floating in full of water.

“Liana!” Chief Kai shouted, his voice carrying over the waves. Mirai held out her arms, her face filled with relief and joy as she saw her daughter.

They called out, and Liana and Balthazar swam faster, the raft inching closer to them. Just as they felt they were finally within reach, a strange light flashed above, and the air around them rippled ominously. White cracks splintered across the sky, expanding and branching out like jagged lightning. Balthazar’s heart sank as he recognized it—the fabric of their world was fracturing, and the cracks were weaving between them and the raft, preventing them from reaching each other.

“Not now…we’re so close,” Liana whispered, her voice trembling as she clung to Balthazar, watching helplessly as the white fractures formed a barrier.

Balthazar held her tightly, thinking desperately. “You have to reach your parents. I’ll find a way to get you through, no matter what.”

“Wait,” Liana said, resolving hardening in her gaze. “I can try something. Ocean magic might be able to bridge the gap.”

With a look of intense concentration, Liana raised her hands over the water, summoning her energy. She began to chant softly, and the ocean around them responded, rising up in a swirl of waves that lifted them higher. The water shimmered and glowed, creating a shimmering bridge that propelled them toward the raft, carrying them above the cracks.

As they soared closer, the cracks seemed to intensify as it was spreading faster as if to counter her magic. With one last surge, Liana made it to the raft while it was collapsing into her parents’ arms, who pulled her close. Relief flooded their faces as they held her tightly as they were grateful she was safe, their younger sister.

But Balthazar was still on the edge of the magical wave, as he found himself caught in the expanding cracks. The world around him warped as he began to sink into the jagged white fractures as he was unable to pull himself free. Balthazar’s hand reached out toward Liana as there was desperation in his eyes.

“Balthazar!” Liana screamed, reaching for him, but her father held her back as the cracks pulled him further away.

Balthazar managed one last smile as he was trying to reassure her. “Stay safe…remember everything I taught you.” And with that, the white cracks closed around him, and he disappeared into the strange portal.

Balthazar groaned as he slowly came to, his face pressed against cool, damp earth. As his vision cleared as he took in his surroundings and realized he was back home—back in his own timeline. Rising to his feet while he brushed the dirt from his clothes and looked up at the sky. Balthazar was dizzy but he made it up.

The white cracks from before had spread further as he was tearing through the heavens and splintering across the ground. Entire sections of the sky seemed to peel away as he was revealing a dark and he was swirling void beyond, and the earth beneath his feet was trembling, splitting as if the world itself was unraveling.

Balthazar took a deep breath as he was focusing on one thing: Claire and Jimmy. They had been here last, and if the world was falling apart as he needed to find them and make sure they were safe. Panic tried to claw its way into his thoughts, but he pushed it down as he was determined to keep a clear head. Balthazar took off toward the village as he was glancing around for any sign of the two.

“Claire! Jimmy!” he called, his voice echoing through the eerie silence. The village streets were deserted, the usual bustle absent, and as he passed by familiar homes and landmarks, he noticed them fractured, with small bits of the buildings occasionally breaking off and vanishing into the sky.

In the distance, he saw a familiar alleyway where Jimmy used to play with the other children. He made his way over, hope flickering in his chest, but the alley was empty. A broken wooden toy lay forgotten near a wall, a reminder of happier times. Balthazar knelt down, picking it up, and clenched it tightly in his hand.

“Come on… where are you guys?” he muttered, scanning the surroundings. His eyes darted to the edges of the town square, where he and Claire often met to share news, but not a soul was there. Just cracks spreading through the stone, tearing apart the place he once called home.

Balthazar moved from street to street as his heart was pounding and he was calling their names in hopes of a response. Every turn, every corner brought only silence. The cracks seemed to grow larger with each step he took as he was consuming the forest that he was in and there was an eerie quietness that surrounded everywhere.

As Balthazar moved through the dense forest as it was a shadowed forest that there was a sense of unease crept over him. Balthazar felt watched, though he couldn’t pinpoint where the feeling came from. Twigs snapped underfoot, and the rustling of leaves sounded unnaturally loud in the oppressive silence surrounding him.

Hidden among the trees, two figures stood silently, cloaked in shadow: Ariel and Ezekiel, their eyes fixed intently on Balthazar as he made his way through the underbrush. Ezekiel shifted uncomfortably, impatience flashing in his gaze as he whispered, "We should strike now, Ariel. If we capture him, Azrael’s work will be complete. She’s already waited long enough."

Ariel placed a calm hand on Ezekiel’s shoulder, her eyes never leaving Balthazar. "No, Ezekiel. Azrael has commanded us to observe, not to interfere. She needs him to walk this path, at least for now."

Ezekiel clenched his fists, casting a scornful glance back at Ariel. "Observe? He’s right there. The old order—the one that bound us all—relies on people like him! We could end this now. Azrael could be freed sooner; we could all be free sooner. Break out the old order and have break the control in order to free our kind and cut the strings off of humans."

Ariel’s expression softened but remained resolute. "Azrael has a plan, Ezekiel. If we act now, we risk disrupting everything she’s worked for. Azrael’s vision isn’t just about freedom; it’s about remaking the world. To bring true freedom to all angels and humans alike, the natural order must be undone—but only when the time is right."

Ezekiel took a step back, his frustration simmering as he looked once more at Balthazar moving unaware through the forest. "I still don’t see why we need to wait. He’s a pawn, Ariel. One that could be removed.”

Ariel gave him a steely glance. "The old order is deeply rooted, Ezekiel. Azrael knows that to tear it down completely, she needs to let it unravel slowly. Balthazar’s path will lead him to the heart of this order—and when the moment comes, he will be the key to undoing it."

She looked toward the treetops, where faint slivers of light pierced through the branches, illuminating the edges of the forest. “In the meantime, we wait. Azrael’s timeline is unfolding, and every step brings us closer to her vision. Patience, Ezekiel. It’s through patience that we’ll see the natural order destroyed and a new one born.”

Reluctantly, Ezekiel nodded as he was stepping back further into the shadows as Ariel did the same. Their eyes remained fixed on Balthazar as they were both waiting for the day and time when Azrael’s plan would finally come to fruition. Not just from their own timeline but every universes and timelines too.

Chapter Text

Back in the city from the original world, Claire and Jimmy moved through the empty streets as they were scanning for any signs of life in the abandoned city. They had done their part, evacuating everyone and ensuring that each building was secure. But now, with the others gone, they needed to get back to the bunker and hope it hadn’t fallen victim to the strange as it was shattering cracks splintering across reality. The sense of urgency weighed heavily on them as they were urging them forward as they glanced warily at the ominous fractures in the sky and it was like glistening spiderwebs of white light that stretched and pulsed across the heavens.

As they hurried down a narrow street as there was a crack that suddenly split open right beneath Claire. With a stumble, Claire gasped as her footing slipped, and she found herself teetering on the edge as she was staring down into a chasm that appeared to lead to endless depths. Jimmy lunged forward, grabbing her hand just in time, and strained to pull her back. "I’ve got you!" he panted, his grip firm.

"Thanks, Dad," she replied, managing a small, grateful smile as he steadied her.

But before they could fully recover, the ground shuddered beneath them. Another crack shot open, this time directly behind them. They had no time to react before it swallowed them both. Claire and Jimmy tumbled as they were clutching each other tightly as they fell through the crack, the world around them fragmenting like shards of glass. Seeing this with their own eyes was like something that they never expected to see up close, even though Jimmy went through a portal to get to Claire’s world, but this was far different than when he came.

As they plummeted, they saw visions—whole other worlds whirling past them like memories caught in a vortex. They glimpsed barren landscapes, lush forests, ruined cities, and shimmering skies. They saw faces of people they didn’t know, shadows of lives they’d never lived, and fragments of stories they hadn’t been a part of. It was dizzying and surreal as the images flashing too quickly for them to fully grasp.

Finally, they hit the ground with a thud. The fall had disoriented them, but they clung to each other as they were blinking as they took in their surroundings. They were in an ancient stone temple as it was dimly lit by faint beams of sunlight filtering in through cracked walls. Dust hung thick in the air, and the scent of age and mystery lingered around them.

"Where… where are we?" Claire murmured as she was rubbing her head as she pushed herself up.

Jimmy rose to his feet as he was glancing around on where they were at. The walls were lined with engravings and symbols that seemed to glow faintly in the low light. Jimmy narrowed his eyes as he was recognizing the intricate curves and sweeping strokes of the script. It was angelic writing—ancient and barely legible, but unmistakable. Jimmy never thought he would be seeing this again but here he was, glancing at the writing face-to-face at the moment.

"These are angelic inscriptions," Jimmy muttered as he was brushing his fingers along the wall and his expression distant as he struggled to interpret the symbols. "I can… I can almost read it." His voice dropped to a whisper as fragments of memories flooded back—faint impressions of Castiel’s knowledge from another life as it was surfacing in his mind. The time that when he was still possessed by the angel back in his timeline.

"What does it say?" Claire asked, peering over his shoulder.

Jimmy traced a particular line of text, his brow furrowing. "It talks about… eight beings. They were powerful, almost godlike, and bound by a mantle of time itself." He paused, piecing together the meaning. "It says they were locked away when they brought war upon the universe as there was a war that was so violent that it fractured time and space itself. They became lost in time as they were hidden across all realities."

Claire’s eyes widened, her gaze darting around the room. "So… these beings, they’re like some kind of ancient threat? Do you think they’re connected to the cracks we’re seeing? Besides when Gabriel’s kids were born and the Time Clock that was broken. Could this also be making our situation worse?" Claire asked as she was glancing at the writing too.

Jimmy swallowed as he was feeling the weight of the realization settle in. "If they’re still alive, even trapped somewhere, they might be the cause of it all. The writing says if they ever escape, they’ll try to reclaim their power and restore ‘the true mantle of time.’ They believe they’re the original beings meant to control it… which means they’d do whatever it takes to get rid of anything that is standing in their way of claiming it back for themselves." Jimmy became worried the more he kept on reading it.

A cold shiver ran down Claire’s spine. She looked at Jimmy, fear flickering in her eyes. "So, we’re trapped in a place that worships some of the most dangerous beings in existence. That’s… fantastic," Claire muttered as she was trying to mask her fear with a hint of sarcasm in it.

Jimmy gave her a reassuring smile, although the worry in his eyes was unmistakable. "We’ve been through worse, haven’t we? Let’s focus on finding a way out of here before we start running into any more ancient curses."

They scanned the temple for any sign of an exit, but the oppressive silence and dim lighting made it difficult to see. The intricate angelic symbols covered almost every wall, with lines of script spiraling upward toward the ceiling, where a faintly glowing mural depicted a cosmic war. Figures, larger than life as it wielded weapons of light and it was battling among stars and celestial landscapes.

"Over here," Jimmy said, spotting what looked like a doorway, partially hidden by shadows. They moved toward it, though a sense of unease grew as they ventured deeper into the temple. Every step they took seemed to echo louder than the last and the air was growing colder and heavier the more they got closer to it.

"This place feels like a trap to me." Claire muttered.

Jimmy nodded in agreement. "It’s meant to intimidate, to keep people out—or maybe to keep something in." They continued on as the shadows were growing longer and darker around them. They could only hope the door ahead led to freedom—or, at the very least as there had to be some way for them to get back to their own time before the others return.

As they ventured deeper into the temple, Claire and Jimmy moved cautiously, eyes alert for any signs of danger. The angelic symbols on the walls seemed to shimmer faintly, almost alive, as if they were watching every step the two took. The entire place carried an aura of eerie silence, broken only by their footsteps echoing against the ancient stone floors.

“This place gives me the creeps,” Claire muttered, casting a glance over her shoulder. “It feels like it’s waiting for something.”

Jimmy nodded, his gaze fixed on a set of massive doors up ahead. "I don’t think it’s been touched in centuries. But maybe… it’s waiting for us.” He tried to make his tone light, but there was a seriousness in his voice that suggested he felt the same eerie weight pressing down on them.

The doors were carved with intricate symbols and designs, with an angelic passage engraved across the top. Jimmy traced his fingers over the inscription, whispering it under his breath. “It says, ‘Only those who dare to seek what lies beyond may enter. Those who speak the sacred words shall find the path revealed.’”

Claire squinted, trying to make out the letters. “Can you read it? It looks like… a spell, maybe?”

“Yeah, I think so,” Jimmy replied, concentrating. “This line here—if I say it out loud, I think the door will open.”

“Worth a shot. Let’s hope it doesn’t trigger a booby trap,” Claire added with a wry smile, but her tension was clear.

Jimmy took a deep breath and recited the passage aloud as his voice was ringing through the stillness. As he finished as the ground seemed to vibrate, and with a low rumbling sound and the heavy doors slowly creaked open as it was revealing a shadowed room beyond them they went inside as they were glancing a peek inside.

They exchanged glances. "After you," Claire said, motioning with a slight smirk.

"Gee, thanks," Jimmy replied, stepping into the room with Claire following closely behind.

The room was almost empty, save for a single stone pillar at its center. It rose waist-high, and on top of it was a flat surface, resembling a table. Jimmy and Claire approached it, curiosity overpowering their wariness. In the dim light filtering through cracks in the ceiling, they could see faint symbols etched into the stone, as well as a few small drawers built into its base.

“What do you think this is?” Claire asked, leaning in for a closer look.

Jimmy studied it, tracing his fingers along one of the symbols on the table. “It’s some kind of pedestal or altar… maybe used for an offering or ritual.”

Jimmy noticed a series of faint markings that seemed to form words in angelic script. Whispering the passage to himself as he carefully read it aloud. The instant he did as there was a soft click echoed in the room, and one of the drawers at the base of the pillar slid open. Inside, a collection of old as there were some tarnished coins glinted in the pale light for them to see.

Claire raised an eyebrow as she peered into the drawer. "Coins? Kind of underwhelming for an ancient temple, don't you think?"

Jimmy chuckled, reaching in and picking up one of the coins. “I don’t know. It’s strange—why would these be hidden away like this?” He turned the coin over in his hand, examining it. The surface was worn, but faint symbols were engraved along the edges.

Curious, Claire reached into the drawer, scooping up a handful of coins. “Maybe they’re worth something? I mean, they’re ancient, right?”

Jimmy nodded, looking thoughtful. "Yeah, could be valuable… or maybe they’re enchanted." He pocketed a few coins and gave Claire a wary smile. "I have a feeling we might need them later."

Claire looked down at the coins, feeling a strange tug, as if something was urging her to take them. She glanced at Jimmy. "Do you… feel like we’re supposed to take these?”

He nodded slowly. "Yeah, it’s weird, but I feel it too. Like they're… meant for us."

They quickly gathered the remaining coins, filling their pockets and satchels with as many as they could carry. Despite their weathered appearance, the coins held a weight and presence that was almost magnetic. Every time one slipped through their fingers, a sense of loss hit them, compelling them to pick it back up.

“Alright, we’ve got a lot of mysterious coins and no idea what they actually do,” Claire said with a grin as they secured the last of them. “What’s next?”

Jimmy shrugged, glancing around the room one more time. “I’d say we keep exploring and see if these coins come in handy.”

Claire’s eyes sparkled with determination. “Let’s hope they’re not just weird old money from an ancient vending machine.”

They shared a quiet laugh, but both felt the weight of the temple bearing down on them as they turned to leave the room. Now armed with their strange newfound treasure, Claire and Jimmy felt a renewed sense of urgency. There was something more at work here than they’d anticipated, and whatever the true purpose of the coins was as they knew they had to be ready for anything the temple had in store.

As they continued down the dim, twisting hallway as Claire glanced at Jimmy as there was curiosity written on her face. The silence between them grew heavy until she broke it. "So… what was life like for you?" Claire asked, hesitating as she met Jimmy's eyes. "Back in your world, I mean."

Jimmy’s face softened as he looked at her, though a shadow of pain lingered in his gaze. “Back home… it was complicated,” he began, running a hand through his hair as he remembered. “I… I was Castiel’s vessel, like you know already. Got stuck with him inside me for a long time. Longer than I’d ever imagined.” His voice turned bitter. “We were like two people fighting for the same breath, sharing one body.”

Claire nodded quietly, and Jimmy continued. “There was this battle—one of many, I suppose—and Castiel was in the middle of it, fighting against a group of demons.” He took a deep breath, struggling to keep his composure. “They overwhelmed us, injected me with demon blood. Castiel tried to fight back, but the blood… It weakened him. Eventually, he left. Abandoned me, left me with this poison running through my veins.”

Claire’s eyes widened. “Demon blood?” she whispered.

“Yeah. Left me with a tainted body and a hell of a lot of problems,” Jimmy said grimly. “I was weak, haunted. I could feel it every day—the urge, the anger, always clawing at me.” He paused, clenching his fists. “Then… I found out that those demons… the ones who got to me… they also killed my wife and my Claire.” His voice broke on her name, and he looked away, blinking hard.

Claire was silent, absorbing the weight of his words. She swallowed. “So… you were alone?”

He nodded. “Alone, with demon blood as my only companion. Sam and Dean… they took me in. Dean didn’t trust me at first, not with my blood problem. But Sam understood. He’d been through it himself.” Jimmy let out a hollow laugh. “Sam taught me how to control the urges, taught me how to live with it.”

“Dean and Sam trained you to be a hunter?” Claire asked, admiration and sorrow mingling in her voice.

“Yeah,” Jimmy replied, managing a slight smile. “They showed me the ropes. I got good at it, too. In a way, hunting saved me… gave me purpose.” He looked down at her. “But it was hard—having this constant reminder of what I’d lost, of what Castiel did… or rather, didn’t do. He never came back.”

Claire’s heart sank. She could see the pain etched in Jimmy’s face, and it mirrored her own feelings in an eerie way. “That’s… I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “It sounds like a nightmare.”

Jimmy studied her face, a sympathetic warmth in his gaze. “What about you? How did you end up here, in this life?” he asked softly, sensing there was a story behind her hardened exterior.

Claire took a shaky breath. “Castiel… he took my father, too. He needed a vessel, and I was just a kid. I didn’t understand at first, but he took my dad and never came back.” Her voice grew tight as she continued. “My mom… she left, couldn’t handle it. So, I ended up with my grandmother. She raised me, gave me some stability. But then she died, and I got lost in the foster care system until Jody Mills took me in. She’s like family now.”

Jimmy’s eyes softened. “So you became a hunter, too?”

“Yeah. Jody and her family trained me,” Claire said, managing a small smile. “Hunting became my life—tracking down monsters, taking out whatever evil I could find. I wanted to make something good out of all the loss, I guess.”

They walked in silence for a moment, each of them lost in their thoughts. Jimmy finally broke the quiet. “I guess we both got pretty raw deals thanks to Castiel,” he murmured, bitterness creeping into his tone.

Claire nodded. “Yeah… I used to blame him. For everything. But over time, I learned to just… live with it. Accept that my life was going to be a little different.” She looked up at him, her expression vulnerable. “And maybe, meeting you… it’s like I get a glimpse of what life would’ve been like if things had turned out differently.”

Jimmy gave her a sad smile. “And maybe, seeing you… it’s like a second chance to know my Claire, in some way.”

They stopped, looking at each other for a long moment. For once, there was no distance, no alternate timelines—just two people who had survived the worst life could throw at them. Claire cleared her throat, breaking the intensity of the moment. “Well, looks like we both made it through. Even if it’s not the life we imagined.”

Jimmy nodded, and they shared a small, bittersweet smile. “We did. And maybe that’s all that matters.”

As they turned down the next hallway, Claire and Jimmy suddenly felt the floor shift beneath them. Before they could react as the ground gave way, crumbling into a dark abyss below. Instinctively, Jimmy wrapped an arm around Claire as he was pulling her close as they tumbled down. With a quick maneuver, he landed solidly on the ground as he was keeping her safe from injury.

They took a moment to catch their breath as they were looking around at the strange new area they’d fallen into. Platforms jutted out from the ground in various directions as it was surrounded by a pool of dark as there was inky water that seemed to stretch endlessly. Shadows danced on the water’s surface as it was making it seem both mysterious and foreboding.

As they adjusted to their surroundings, one of the coins slipped out of Claire’s bag, tumbling off a platform and into the water with a soft ‘plop.’ The water around the coin instantly began to glow a gentle blue, casting an ethereal light that rippled out across the surface. Intrigued, Claire knelt down and watched as the glow intensified. She reached into the water, pulling out the coin, now marked with a faintly glowing angelic symbol that read “Life.”

“Whoa…” she whispered, turning the coin over in her hands.

Jimmy watched closely, his curiosity piqued. “Looks like these coins are more than just… relics. I wonder if all of them have symbols,” he said, glancing at the bag of coins they’d collected earlier. “Let’s try another one.”

Carefully, he dropped another coin into the water. This time, the water around it shifted to a bright light as it was almost blinding white while it was swirling with a different type of color as the light was glowing brighter than it was before. When he retrieved it, the coin bore a new symbol: “Creation.”

They exchanged a look of awe and excitement. “What if each one has a different meaning?” Claire suggested, holding out the bag to Jimmy.

They took turns dipping coins into the pool, watching as each one transformed both the coin and the water around it, changing colors with each dip. The once-dark water became a swirling, radiant display of light: a deep black when a coin marked with “Destruction” emerged; a vivid red for “Revenge”; a serene green for “Heal”; a gleaming gold for “Fantasy”; a regal purple for “Death”; and a warm orange for “Justice.”

Jimmy held up the shimmering coins, now aglow with their respective symbols, and he and Claire stood in silent amazement, captivated by the brilliance. “I wonder what all these mean,” Claire murmured, studying the collection of radiant coins.

“It’s like they represent forces of the universe,” Jimmy replied thoughtfully. “Life, Death, Creation… They could hold some kind of power, something ancient.” He let out a slow breath. “Maybe that’s why they were hidden in this temple.”

Claire nodded, her fingers running over the raised symbols on each coin, each touch sending a subtle warmth through her fingertips. “Whatever they are, I think we’re meant to have them,” she said, her voice quiet but certain.

Jimmy gripped the bag, feeling the weight of their find. “Let’s keep moving. Maybe we’ll find something that explains what to do with these.” They exchanged a look, now more determined than ever, and started down the next corridor as there were the glimmering coins secured in their bags and a sense of purpose illuminating the path ahead.

While Jimmy and Claire marveled at the coins as they held them up to the dim light. Each one gleamed with its unique symbol as they were representing mysterious powers they were only beginning to understand. Jimmy placed the coins carefully back into his bag as he was feeling a mixture of excitement and caution at their potential.

But out of nowhere, they saw something that they never expected to see ahead of them. There was a round stone table with gaps the exact shape and size of each coin caught Jimmy’s attention. Jimmy exchanged a look with Claire, who raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure we should be putting these in there?” she asked, her voice low, filled with uncertainty.

Jimmy gave a small nod. “I don’t know, but it feels like we’re supposed to.” With careful hands, he slotted each coin into its designated space. As the last coin clicked into place, the room lit up with projections and statues that sprang to life around them. The statues at the front of the table depicted two godlike beings, Creation and Destruction. One was a tall, powerful figure with a soft, radiant glow, representing Creation, while the other was an equally imposing woman with a fierce intensity, embodying Destruction.

Behind these two gods, there were six angelic figures that emerged as each unique in appearance. Claire’s eyes widened as her attention was captured by the intricate details of the statues. One held a staff adorned with a blue crystal while there was another one that had a sword bathed in red light as each reflecting the themes of Life, Revenge, Healing, Fantasy, Death, and Justice.

Claire stepped closer, reading an inscription carved below the statues. “It says each coin can grant one wish, a wish bound to the power it represents. But it also warns that each wish… comes with a cost,” she murmured, glancing up at Jimmy.

“So,” Jimmy began, his gaze locked on the god of Creation, “you can make a wish by crushing one of the coins, but only one wish per coin. And once that coin is used, it’s gone. You’re left with the consequences of your own wish.”

Claire looked down at the blue “Life” coin she held as her thoughts were turning to what she could wish for, but Jimmy’s voice cut through her thoughts. “There are other coins like these,” he said, reading further. “They’re the same, scattered across worlds, but these are some of the originals. And if you’re a prophet,” he glanced at Claire, “the power of your wish is even stronger.”

Both, Claire and Jimmy, exchanged a thoughtful look as Claire slipped the real as there were powerful coins into her bag as it was feeling the weight of them more now than before. “But we’ll have to be smart about this,” she whispered. “These powers… they’re as dangerous as they are incredible. Creation could make whole worlds, but who knows what happens to this one if you start tampering with it?”

Jimmy nodded, his gaze lingering on the Black Coin of Destruction. “I’m starting to see why these were hidden away.” He sighed, his fingers brushing over the Red Coin of Revenge. “It’s not just the wish but the kind of world we’ll be left with after it.”

Claire tightened her grip on her bag. “Yeah,” she agreed, her voice laced with a sense of awe and caution. “These coins give you what you ask for, but they can take just as much in return.”

After a pause, Jimmy glanced back at her. “Ready to keep going? I don’t think our journey’s going to get any easier from here.”

Claire gave him a small, determined smile. “Yeah, we need to leave from here. Let’s go.” And with that, they moved forward as the powerful coins safely stowed and yet their minds were turning over the possibilities and dangers of the wishes that lay within.

While Jimmy and Claire steadied themselves against the statues as the tremors in the ground seemed to pulse with a kind of energy that made the air feel charged and alive. Claire’s gaze was drawn to some inscriptions carved into the stone pillars behind each statue as each of them were bearing a name that represented itself.

Claire's eyes landed first on the pillars representing Creation and Destruction, which were etched with ancient writing and symbols she couldn’t quite decipher. At the top, however, were two unmistakable names, Creation belonged to God and Destruction to The Darkness. The realization struck her as there was a reminder of the ancient forces that shaped existence itself as it was both light and shadow which is both balance and chaos between God and The Darkness.

As Jimmy and Claire were reading what it said. They made sure that they were reading correctly from their point of view. It was moving down the line as Claire read the names of the other coins and their keepers. Making sure that she got them written down inside her state of mind. So, what Claire read was the six archangels. The first one was Life belonged to Archangel Michael, Revenge was assigned to Lucifer, Healing was for Raphael, Fantasy belonged to Gabriel, Death was associated with Azrael, and the final pillar was marked with the Orange Coin of Justice, was dedicated to an angel Claire had never heard of—Raguel.

Claire felt a mix of wonder and confusion. “Hey dad…” she whispered, tracing the names with her fingers. “I thought there were only four Archangels. Michael, Lucifer, Raphael, and Gabriel. But here… Azrael and Raguel are listed, too. I know who Azrael is. But, who’s Raguel? I’ve never heard of him in my life.”

Jimmy stepped closer, frowning as he scanned the names. “Azrael for Death and Raguel for Justice,” he mused. “That’s new, never seen this either. It changes things.”

Claire nodded, deep in thought. “I thought Azrael was just a regular angel. I never knew she was connected to the Archangels in this way. And Raguel… I don’t know anything about him. I don’t even know who that is in fact.”

Jimmy looked at her with a newfound seriousness. “If they’re listed here, it must mean they have powers like the others. Maybe they were hidden from common knowledge for a reason. This room—these statues—it’s like we’re standing in a place meant to hold secrets of the universe.”

As the tremors began to settle, Claire’s curiosity only deepened. “We need to find out more about these angels and what they truly represent. There’s a reason why Justice and Death were given their own coins. It’s as if there are layers of power that we’ve barely begun to understand.”

Jimmy nodded, his expression mirroring her determination. “You’re right. If we’re going to use these coins—or even just keep them safe—we need to know what we’re dealing with. Especially if there are other forces out there who might try to get their hands on them.”

Claire glanced once more at the pillars as each coin was bearing the names of cosmic forces as it was showing signs of ancient beings who once wielded these powers and perhaps to shape or to end lives. The weight of what they had found settled heavily upon her, but she felt a resolve forming too.

“Then we keep going,” she said finally, glancing back at Jimmy with a spark in her eyes. “And we learn as much as we can. About these coins, these powers… and the beings who first used them.”

Together, Claire and Jimmy turned toward the passageway ahead as the statues were still standing silently behind them as they were holding their secrets as the two friends walked into the unknown and were ready to be uncovered with the mysteries that were left behind by the first and oldest forces of creation of this new knowledge of The Lost Time. Whatever they have to do to bring themselves a way out of here, they have to make sure that the information that they gathered will stay with them until they can inform the others about it and hopefully nothing bad happens to them.

Jimmy and Claire were almost at the exit of the vast chamber when Claire’s gaze snagged on a small, unassuming door in the corner. She paused, curiosity getting the better of her, and walked over to investigate. Jimmy, noticing her change in direction, looked puzzled and called after her. “Claire, what’s going on? Are you okay?”

“There’s… a door here,” Claire murmured, reaching out to test the handle. It turned easily, revealing a hidden passageway leading to a bigger room. Jimmy joined her, and together they entered, descending a stone staircase that spiraled downward. Dim light flickered from torches lining the walls, casting eerie shadows on the carved stone.

At the bottom, they found themselves in a grand circular chamber. There were statues that were standing in a ring around the room as their features were distinct and powerful. Claire’s heart pounded as she recognized the statues of Lucifer, Raphael, Michael, and Gabriel, their forms depicted with angelic armor and wings spread wide.

But as she continued to examine each statue, her eyes caught on something that made her stop cold. One of the statues was of a woman as her features were delicate yet strong and it was dressed in resplendent golden armor. The face was hauntingly familiar, and Claire’s eyes widened as she realized who it resembled—Bella, the young woman Sam had brought back to the bunker.

The resemblance was undeniable, but something about this figure was different. She was posed with Gabriel as she was positioned as if they were equals as allies perhaps, they were standing side by side. Claire’s mind raced. Bella… could she be Gabriel in disguise? But not the Gabriel she knew, the trickster she had seen before. No, this was the Gabriel trapped in The Lost Time—the Gabriel that legends spoke of but no one could confirm had ever escaped.

Jimmy glanced over, noticing the stunned look on his daughter’s face. “Claire, what is it? What’s wrong?”

Claire struggled to find her voice, still staring up at the statue. “Dad, I think… I think Bella is Gabriel. But not the Gabriel we know. This must be a different version of him—the one that’s been lost in time.” She looked up at her father, searching his face for understanding. “Remember how Bella just showed up out of nowhere? And how her energy always felt… different?”

Jimmy’s face reflected a mix of disbelief and curiosity. “Um… Claire, I wasn’t with you when Bella arrived. I just dropped in from a portal in the sky, remember? But if you’re sure about this… I’ll believe you, Claire.”

Claire nodded, her mind still reeling from the discovery. “This changes everything. We need to get back to the bunker and tell the others. They have to know what we’ve learned here—about Bella, about this entire temple.”

Jimmy nodded, a determined look settling over his face. “Then let’s get out of here. The sooner we tell them, the sooner we can figure out how to deal with all of this.”

They turned and made their way back up the staircase as both felt the weight of what they’d uncovered. This wasn’t just a room of statues as it was a shrine as there was a hidden history of angels and power as it was hinting at a past far more complex than they’d ever realized. And now, with the secret of Bella’s true identity revealed as they knew their journey was about to take an unexpected and dangerous turn.

Jimmy and Claire moved in different directions as they were scanning every wall as it was a crevice and darkened corner of the ancient chamber as they were searching desperately for an exit. The only sound was the faint echo of their footsteps as it was mixed with the eerie drip of water from the cavern walls.

After a while, they met back in the center, their faces etched with frustration. "Anything on your side?" Jimmy asked, his voice edged with worry as he brushed dust off his jacket.

Claire shook her head. "Nothing but walls and more walls. It’s like a maze down here. I thought there might be some kind of hidden mechanism, but...”

Jimmy sighed. “Same here. Not even a crack in the stone. Whoever built this place made sure nobody would get out easily.”

Claire frowned, looking around. “Well, they might’ve thought of everything… but there has to be a way. Let’s try some of those side paths again. Maybe there’s a door hidden by a spell or something.”

They split up as they were moving carefully down different tunnels. But each time they hit a dead end and their hope waned just a little more. After regrouping, Jimmy spoke first. "There’s nothing down those paths except stale air and dead ends. You?"

Claire shook her head, clearly frustrated. “I went as far as I could, but all I found was a cracked pillar and more rock walls.”

“We have to try every option. No point standing around,” Jimmy said with a determined expression. “Let’s go. But… together this time. No more splitting up.”

“Agreed,” Claire replied, nodding firmly. “Who knows what’s hidden around here.”

They chose a new path, this one twisting and narrow. But just as they rounded a corner, the stone floor under Jimmy’s foot gave a sudden ‘click.’ “Wait!” he shouted, pulling Claire back. But it was too late.

A large stone wall slammed down behind them, blocking the path back. “Great, just great!” Jimmy said, gritting his teeth. “Looks like we’re stuck here.”

Before they could process what had happened as the ground in front of them shifted as it was revealing a series of swinging blades that began moving back and forth while it was slicing through the air with deadly precision. "That's... new," Claire said, staring at the deadly trap.

Jimmy took a deep breath. "We’ll have to time it right. I’ll go first. Just follow me, alright?”

“Alright, just don’t get yourself sliced in half,” Claire replied, her voice tense.

Jimmy nodded and then lunged forward, ducking low under the first blade, then quickly rolling past the second. Claire followed, her heart pounding as she narrowly avoided the flashing steel. They both let out a sigh of relief as they cleared the trap, only to realize they were in an even narrower passage that had started to rumble ominously.

“What now?” Jimmy muttered as they continued cautiously. Suddenly, the walls around them started to close in.

“Oh no, it’s a *crusher trap*!” Claire yelled, eyes wide.

“Run!” Jimmy grabbed her hand, and they dashed forward, barely staying ahead of the narrowing walls that ground together with a terrible crunch just as they cleared the passage.

They stopped to catch their breath, leaning against the wall, their nerves on edge. “Dad,” Claire gasped, “this is ridiculous! It’s like this place was built to keep people trapped forever!”

“I know,” Jimmy replied, looking around warily. “We’ve got to be more careful. Next trap might be the end of us.”

Just as he said that, another stone clicked under their feet, and the ceiling above them opened, releasing a swarm of arrows. "Move, move, move!" Jimmy shouted, grabbing Claire’s arm as they ducked and dodged through the passage, arrows whizzing past them and embedding in the walls with sharp ‘thunks.’

They dove to the side, barely avoiding the last volley of arrows, which embedded themselves deeply into the wall behind them. Breathing hard, Claire looked around. “Alright, this is officially insane.”

“We’re not out of it yet.” Jimmy gestured to another darkened hallway. “But I think this is the only way left.”

With no other choice, they cautiously continued forward, but this time they stepped more slowly, examining every inch of the floor and walls for any hint of another trap. They thought they were in the clear when they reached the end of the hall, but just as they took a step forward, a metal grate slammed shut over the exit, and a faint rumble began beneath them.

“Oh no…” Claire looked down, eyes wide. The floor beneath their feet had begun to flood with water.

“We’re in a drowning trap,” Jimmy muttered, his face turning serious. “Alright, don’t panic.”

“Too late!” Claire exclaimed, as the water continued to rise, already reaching their ankles and rising fast.

Jimmy’s gaze swept the room. “There has to be a release lever, or maybe a hidden button… something!”

Claire splashed over to one of the walls, feeling along its surface for anything that might stop the flow. “Dad, I don’t see anything!”

The water rose to their knees, then their waists. Time was running out, and panic began to creep into Claire’s voice. “Dad, what if we can’t get out?”

“Don’t think like that,” Jimmy said, scanning the room desperately. “There’s always a way.”

As the water reached their chests, Claire tilted her head back, her voice full of fear. “We’re running out of time! There’s nothing here—wait!” Her fingers brushed against a small protrusion in the wall. She pushed down, and a low grinding noise sounded above them.

A narrow opening appeared at the top of the wall. “Up there!” Claire shouted.

Jimmy looked up. “It’s too small for me, but you can fit. Go, Claire!”

“What about you?” she cried, her voice choked with fear.

“I’ll find another way. Just get through that hole and get help!”

Claire hesitated, then nodded. “I’ll come back, I promise!” She grabbed onto the narrow ledge and hoisted herself up, squeezing through the opening just as the water level reached Jimmy’s shoulders.

She emerged on the other side, gasping for air as she crawled onto the floor. Glancing back through the narrow opening, she called, “Dad, hold on! I’ll find a way to get you out!”

“Be careful, Claire!” Jimmy shouted back, his voice barely audible over the roar of water. “And hurry!” Claire turned and dashed down the new hallway as her heart pounding with determination. Claire had no choice but to press on as she was praying she’d find a way to save her father before it was too late.

As Claire sprinted down the hallway, her mind raced with desperate plans. The walls twisted and turned, and every step seemed to bring her to yet another dead end or shadowed passage. She gritted her teeth, willing herself not to lose hope. “Hang on, Dad,” she whispered under her breath, “I’m coming back.”

Meanwhile, in the water-filled chamber, Jimmy was struggling to keep his head above water as it rose steadily around him. Every breath felt like a struggle as there was every second that was bringing him closer to being trapped completely. Jimmy knew he had to do something, fast, before he ended up dying here in the death trap.

His gaze fell on the small pouch at his waist, and he remembered the ancient coins they’d found earlier, each engraved with a symbol representing one of the powers of Creation, Destruction, Life, Revenge, Healing, Fantasy, Death, and Justice. He’d almost forgotten about them in the panic of trying to escape. Jimmy’s fingers trembled as he pulled the coins out, laying them out on a small, barely visible ledge within reach.

"Come on, Jimmy, think," he muttered, scanning each symbol with urgency. “One of these has to help.”

Jimmy considered each symbol carefully as his mind was racing through the meanings of each coin that he was holding in his hands. Creation could offer him a new path, a way out of this watery tomb. Destruction might allow him to break through the walls or shatter whatever was trapping him. Life could somehow renew his strength or provide air for him. Revenge seemed the least likely to help in his current situation. Healing could buy him time, but it wouldn’t help him escape. Fantasy made him pause, wondering if it might alter reality. Death was a last resort, a gamble he wasn’t quite ready to take. Justice seemed ambiguous, but maybe it could grant him freedom from the trap.

As the water crept higher as it was nearly to his chin now and he forced himself to make a choice. Jimmy’s fingers closed around the “Creation” coin. If he could use it to create a way out, he might just survive. Jimmy closed his eyes as he was focusing on his wish with every fiber of his being, making sure that he didn’t mess up when he was making the wish.

“Please, let me escape this trap. Create me a way out,” he whispered, clutching the coin tightly. He took a deep breath, hoping with every ounce of strength left in him.

A warm light was emanated from his hand as it was spreading through the room. Jimmy felt the coin heat up as if responding to his plea. Suddenly, the stone wall before him began to shimmer and shift. Slowly, a doorway started to form as there was an opening just wide enough for him to slip through.

With one last gulp of air, Jimmy pushed himself toward the opening as he was forcing his body through the narrow passage as the water continued to rise behind him. Gasping, he stumbled through the doorway as he was coughing up water and collapsing on the floor on the other side. He was free.

Meanwhile, Claire was still searching frantically, oblivious to her father’s escape. She rounded another corner and found herself back in the room with the circular statues. Realizing she was back where they’d started, Claire groaned, but her frustration turned to hope as she spotted a faint light glowing on the far side of the room.

“Dad?” she called, hoping to fill her voice.

“Claire?” Jimmy’s voice echoed faintly.

Claire turned and saw him emerging from a shadowed doorway as he was soaked and breathing heavily but alive. Relief flooded her as she ran toward him as he was pulling him into a tight embrace. “Oh my God, Dad, you’re okay!” Claire gasped.

“Thanks to one of those coins,” Jimmy replied, smiling weakly as he held up the “Creation” coin. “Turns out, it really does grant wishes.” He chuckled, though still slightly winded from his narrow escape.

Claire grinned, looking at the coins with new appreciation. “Good to know. Next time, let’s save the water trap for someone else, yeah?”

Jimmy laughed, shaking his head. “Agreed. Let’s get out of here while we still can.” With newfound determination and a cautious eye for traps as they made their way through the ancient temple as there was more of a hopeful way than ever that they’d finally find a way out.

Meanwhile, Claire and Jimmy sprinted through the dimly lit hallways as they were searching for a way out of the maze-like temple. The faint hope of escaping and returning to the bunker to reveal the truth about Bella drove them forward, though uncertainty gnawed at them. They were stuck in an unfamiliar realm as they were trapped in this ancient place with doors that closed on their own as there were traps around every corner, and no clear path to freedom.

They paused at a crossway, panting, eyes darting down each shadowed path. “Dad,” Claire said, catching her breath, “maybe the coins—if one got you out of that water trap, maybe… maybe we could use another to escape this place entirely.”

Jimmy’s face lit up at the idea. “It’s worth a shot,” he said, pulling out the pouch with the coins. He spread them out, each one glinting faintly with a different symbol carved into its surface. Creation, Destruction, Life, Revenge, Heal, Fantasy, Death, and Justice—their potential was as mysterious as the realm they were stuck in.

“So which one do we try?” Jimmy asked, his eyes moving over the coins.

Claire considered each one carefully. “Creation helped you before, but maybe it’s not the right choice for getting us both out of here,” she mused. “We need something powerful enough to actually pull us out of this whole dimension.”

They fell silent, contemplating. “Fantasy could be a gamble,” Jimmy muttered, “if it bends reality somehow. And Destruction might be… dangerous.”

“Justice or Life?” Claire suggested, glancing at him. “Justice might grant us freedom if we think of it as ‘righting’ the situation. And Life… well, it could preserve us, maybe give us safe passage.”

Jimmy nodded, weighing the options. “We’re running out of time to keep thinking this over. Let’s try Justice,” he decided, picking up the coin engraved with scales.

Holding it between them, they both closed their eyes and focused. Claire spoke softly, “Justice, we wish for freedom. Let us out of this realm and back to the place we came from.”

The coin began to glow, growing warmer in Jimmy’s hand. Light spread from it in pulsing waves as it was filling the chamber with a sense of weightless calm. The walls around them shimmered and wavered as it was like heat rising off asphalt on a summer day. For a moment, everything was silent, and then the ground began to shift beneath their feet as it was pulling them into a swirling vortex of light and shadow.

Claire gripped Jimmy’s hand tightly as the temple walls faded away. The pull intensified, and they found themselves hurtling through a kaleidoscope of shifting colors as the weight of dimensions were pressing around them. Then, with a jolt as they landed on solid ground and in a familiar corridor of the bunker.

They stared at each other, wide-eyed and breathless. “We’re back,” Jimmy whispered in disbelief, glancing around at the familiar stone walls. Claire laughed, relief flooding over her.

“Dad, it worked,” she said, smiling in awe. “Now we just have to find the others and tell them everything we learned about Bella.”

Jimmy nodded as he was still clutching the Justice coin as it started to turn into dust and disappeared the moment he looked at it again. “Let’s hope the others made it out of their realms too,” Jimmy murmured, he was glad that they were both out of the temple alive with no injuries to themselves.

Jimmy and Claire searched the bunker from top to bottom, glancing down each hallway and poking into every corner, hoping to find some sign of Sam, Balthazar, Gabriel, and Lucifer. But there was only silence and emptiness. Their friends were still trapped in realms unknown, including Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, Dean, Rowena, Crowley, Michael, and Raphael. Not knowing where they’re at.

Gathering back in the main room, Claire shook her head. “It’s like they just disappeared,” she said, worrying about creasing her brow. “Knowing Lucifer, he could be doing something horrible out there—and Bella, if she’s with Sam and Gabriel, might be using the situation to her advantage.”

Jimmy frowned, glancing down at the pouch with the coins. “We might have to try using another one of these. They got us out of that realm; maybe they could help us find the others.”

Before they could decide which coin they could use to make a wish, there was a knock sounded at the bunker’s heavy metal door as it sounded like it was sharp and urgent. Jimmy and Claire exchanged a look as it was instinctively pulling their guns. They edged forward cautiously while Jimmy was taking point while Claire aimed at the door.

The door creaked open, and standing on the other side was none other than Balthazar as dripping wet and looking exhausted. Claire lowered her gun as he was relieved, flooding over her. “Where have you been?” she asked, her voice a mix of frustration and relief. “We’ve been worried sick.”

Balthazar offered a tired smirk. “It’s a long story, love, but let’s just say I spent far too much time in a realm with nothing but endless water. Quite dull after a while.”

Jimmy stepped forward, eyeing him with concern. “What happened? And where are Sam, Gabriel, Lucifer, and Bella?”

Balthazar sighed, running a hand through his wet hair. “It’s a mess. Gabriel found some kind of portal, and before I knew it, he was off, saying something about finding his ‘twins.’ Sam, being Sam, chased after him. And Bella… well, she followed them both.”

Claire tensed, thinking of the statues they’d seen and the revelation about Bella. “And Lucifer?”

“Oh, that slippery devil,” Balthazar muttered, shaking his head. “The second he realized we were distracted, he bolted. I tried to go after him, but… let’s just say things went downhill quickly. By the time I managed to get back, they were all gone, each in different realms.”

Claire looked over at Jimmy, her worry deepening. “We’ve got to find a way to bring them back,” she said. “We can’t keep letting everyone get separated like this—it’s getting too dangerous.”

Jimmy nodded, then turned to Balthazar. “Do you have any idea where these portals lead? Or if there’s a way to track them?”

Balthazar rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “There’s a faint energy signature each portal leaves behind, but without the proper spell, it would be nearly impossible to pinpoint them. But I might be able to help… if we can get some of Rowena’s books, assuming she eventually returns.”

Claire clenched her fists, frustrated by how little they had to go on. “Then we’ll have to wait until they come back… if they can find their way out. Until then, we keep these coins close. They’re our only hope for finding everyone again.” The three shared a look, their determination growing. They were in for a long fight, and they had no idea what might be waiting for them in the shadows of these realms.

Balthazar’s eyebrows shot up at the mention of the coins. “Wait, what coins?”

Claire held up the pouch, letting the coins jingle softly. “These. We found them in an ancient temple in some other realm. These coins grant wishes. But, there were statues of different figures, each tied to one of these coins. And one of the statues… Well, it looked just like Bella. That’s when we realized she’s another version of Gabriel—from an alternate timeline.”

Balthazar’s usual smug grin faltered, replaced with genuine shock. “Wait what? Bella… is another Gabriel? That’s… well, that’s mad, even for him.” He looked over the coins, his fascination growing. “And these coins actually grant wishes?”

Jimmy nodded. “Yes, but it’s not as simple as just asking for anything. The wishes have to fall under one of these eight categories: creation, destruction, life, revenge, heal, fantasy, death, and justice.”

Balthazar let out a low whistle, intrigued. “So these are bound by some ancient force, then? They weren’t just tossed into a temple for decoration. And… another Gabriel. I never thought I’d hear such a thing, not even from a timeline alternate.”

“Not just any force,” Jimmy said, glancing at Claire. “These coins belong to alternate versions of some of the most powerful beings. We’re talking about God, The Darkness, Michael, Lucifer, Raphael, Gabriel, Azrael, and Raguel.”

“Raguel?” Balthazar asked, tilting his head. “That’s a name I haven’t heard in ages. Azrael mentioned him once to me, ages ago, but it was in passing. She never brought him up again, and I never asked.” He looked at the coins, brow furrowing. “But, Azrael as an archangel… in another timeline… now that’s a twist there.”

Claire watched Balthazar’s reaction, catching the hint of worry that slipped through his mask of nonchalance. “So, you know about Azrael, but no mention of Raguel?”

“Only that brief mention,” Balthazar said thoughtfully. “Azrael mentioned him in the same breath as justice, like he was a figure who balanced things—dealt judgment when others didn’t. I always thought he was just a figure of lore among other angels, honestly.”

Jimmy nodded, glancing at the coins in Claire’s hands. “It sounds like we’ve only scratched the surface. If these coins are tied to beings from alternate timelines, who knows what else is out there? This could be part of a whole new order of beings.”

Balthazar nodded, his gaze drifting from the coins to the bunker’s closed door. “You realize what this means, don’t you? These aren’t just some enchanted trinkets—they’re relics with links to powers that rival God and The Darkness. If they were hidden away in some temple, there’s a reason for it.”

Claire tightened her grip on the pouch. “Then we need to be careful. If each of these coins holds that kind of power, there’s no telling what could happen if they fell into the wrong hands. We can’t let them be used carelessly.”

Balthazar gave a solemn nod, looking more serious than Jimmy had ever seen him. “You’re right. We keep them safe, only use them if absolutely necessary. And let’s hope we can find the others without stirring up anything we can’t handle.”

Balthazar reached out slowly as his eyes fixed on the coin that shimmered with a faint glow—the one representing “Creation”. He held it up, a glint of resolve in his eyes. “If these coins are as powerful as they seem, maybe this one can fix our realm. It's cracking at the seams, and if it keeps going, our world will end in chaos and ruin.”

Jimmy and Claire exchanged a cautious glance, watching as Balthazar closed his hand around the coin and took a deep breath. “Alright, here goes nothing,” he said, voice steadier than they expected. “I wish… to mend the cracks, to fix our realm.”

The coin shone brightly as he was nearly blinding and as a pulse of energy surged from it. The room trembled with a strange but powerful hum that was almost like the very air around them was alive. Jimmy grabbed Claire’s arm as he was bracing them both, while Balthazar stood transfixed by the coin’s light. In that moment, the magic surged beyond the bunker as it was stretching across their world.

As the light faded, they were left in stunned silence, glancing at each other in awe. “Did… did it work?” Claire whispered, a note of wonder in her voice.

Balthazar opened his hand, the coin still warm in his palm but dimmed to its original state. He looked around, feeling a new sense of stability in the air, the usual foreboding tension noticeably absent. “It worked,” he said, sounding a little breathless himself. “Our world… it’s whole again. No more cracks, no more tearing apart at the edges.”

Jimmy shook his head, looking down at the remaining coins with renewed respect. “These really do hold unimaginable power. And if they can grant wishes within their limits, that means we’ve barely scratched the surface of what they’re capable of.”

Claire nodded, clutching the pouch tightly. “We have to be careful with these. If we’re not, the wrong wish could undo everything we’ve worked for.”

Balthazar nodded in agreement, his usual smugness replaced by something almost reverent. “Absolutely. These aren’t just any artifacts—they’re pieces of something bigger, older, and more dangerous than we can imagine. But at least, for now, they’re helping us hold things together.” With their world mended as the trio exchanged relieved smiles, though they knew they’d have to tread carefully with every wish from now on.

That was when Claire’s eyes lit up as an idea came to her. “If the coins have enough power to fix our realm, maybe they can help us locate everyone. Jack, Kiera, Alejandro, Dean, Rowena, Crowley, Michael, Raphael—even the twins. Maybe we could even track down where Sam, Gabriel, and Bella ended up. And… we could find our Azrael, too. There’s so much we could do.”

Balthazar’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, nodding as he processed the idea. “Not a bad plan. And while we’re at it, we might as well try to locate the evil Azrael—along with Ezekiel and Ariel. If we can find them, maybe we can get close enough to the Time Clock to fix it once and for all.”

Jimmy looked between them, hopeful but cautious. “This could be our best chance, but we’d need to be careful with every step. There’s no telling what traps or forces are waiting for us if we end up in their stronghold.”

With a steadying breath, Claire reached into the pouch and pulled out the ‘Justice’ coin. She looked at the inscription as she was feeling the weight of its purpose. Justice, for finding the guilty and confronting the truth. Claire focused as she was thinking of the evil Azrael and the chaotic timelines, and closed her eyes.

“I wish to find evil Azrael and locate where he’s hiding in these alternative worlds,” she whispered. The coin glowed, and before they could prepare, they were swept into a vortex of swirling light and shadow. They stumbled as the world reassembled around them, finding themselves in a dim, silent hallway with cold, dark marble underfoot.

The heavy silence pressed down on them as they adjusted as she was realizing that they were no longer in the bunker—or even on Earth. They were in a long as it was dark hallway with shimmering gold and silver arches as the familiar aura of divine energy was unmistakable especially to Balthazar.

“This… this is Heaven,” Balthazar said, his voice almost a whisper. “But somehow, it feels… wrong, somehow.”

Claire looked around warily. “Then it’s likely that evil Azrael’s here, hiding in the shadows of Heaven. We need to stay alert.”

Jimmy placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “We’ll move carefully, check every corner. Whatever happens, we’re here to see this through.” He glanced at Balthazar, who nodded in agreement, his usual playful demeanor gone, replaced with grim determination.

They began to creep down the corridor as there was every sound amplified in the unnerving quiet. Shadows flickered along the walls, and the air was charged with a heavy as it was almost malevolent energy. Balthazar tilted his head, listening intently. “If I’m right, Azrael’s not alone here. I can sense other presences—likely Ezekiel and Ariel. They could be close.” They continued down the hall as their own hearts were racing but they were prepared for whatever lay ahead for them.

Claire, Jimmy, and Balthazar moved carefully, their footsteps muffled as they slipped through the dim hallway. Suddenly, a distant clanking noise echoed through the corridor, signaling the approach of angel guards. They quickly ducked into the shadows, pressing themselves against the wall and holding their breath. The guards passed without noticing them, their heavy armor clicking with every step, and once the coast was clear, the three emerged from their hiding spot and continued onward.

Taking another turn, they found themselves in another hallway lined with doors, each leading to small rooms. The hallway was eerily silent, and most of the rooms they glanced into were empty. They walked cautiously, looking for any signs of life until they spotted a door where a faint light seeped through the crack at the bottom. Inside, they could make out a figure—a woman, sitting alone on a bed, cradling her swollen belly.

Claire tried the doorknob but found it wouldn’t budge. She glanced at Jimmy, who tried as well, shaking his head when the door remained locked. Balthazar, observing the scene, nodded thoughtfully. “It seems we need a key… or perhaps one of our coins could do the trick.”

Balthazar reached into his pocket and pulled out a ‘Creation’ coin as there was a symbol for unlocking potential and bringing forth change. He held it firmly, closing his eyes as he whispered, “I wish for the door to open.” With a faint glow, the coin fulfilled its purpose, and the lock clicked softly, allowing them to push the door open.

Inside, they stepped quietly toward the woman, who looked up at them with a startled expression. She was heavily pregnant, appearing to be about seven months along. Her face softened when she saw they meant no harm. Jimmy approached her gently, kneeling beside the bed. “Are you alright? What’s your name?” Jimmy asked.

She nodded, though her exhaustion was evident. “I’m… I’m fine, just tired,” she replied, her voice soft. “My name is Kelly. Kelly Kline.”

Balthazar’s eyes narrowed with recognition, and he turned to Jimmy and Claire. “Kelly Kline… I know who she is. But we don’t have time to linger. We need to find Azrael before he realizes we’re here.”

Claire glanced at her father as she was concerned about etching lines on her face. “Dad, maybe you should take her out of here. She shouldn’t be left alone, and she’s not safe in this place. You can get her back to the bunker and come back if you can.”

Jimmy looked between his daughter and Kelly, torn. “Claire, I can’t just leave you to face Azrael alone. This is dangerous.”

Balthazar stepped in, his gaze shifting between them. “You both have good points. But one of us does need to make sure Kelly gets out of here safely.”

As they left the room and walked quietly down the hallway, Jimmy sighed, nodding reluctantly. “Alright, Claire, but you should be careful. You stick with Balthazar, and don’t take any unnecessary risks. I’ll get Kelly out of here and meet you both back at the bunker as soon as I can.”

Claire gave him a reassuring nod, though determination burned in her eyes. They shared a brief hug before Jimmy carefully guided Kelly down a side hallway as he was hoping it would lead them toward a safe exit. Balthazar placed a reassuring hand on Claire’s shoulder as Jimmy and Kelly moved away. “Are you ready for this?”

Claire took a steadying breath, her gaze focused. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Claire and Balthazar pressed on through the dimly lit hallway, each step taking them deeper into the unknown territory of Azrael’s domain. The air felt tense, as though something dark and powerful lingered just beyond each corner. Claire kept her hand on her weapon, her senses heightened, while Balthazar occasionally checked behind them to ensure they weren’t being followed.

Meanwhile, Jimmy guided Kelly in the opposite direction. Her breathing was labored from the weight of her pregnancy, and Jimmy steadied her as they moved forward. They tried to remain as silent as possible, but as they rounded a corner, they came face-to-face with a group of guards, their expressions fierce and menacing. Jimmy immediately pulled Kelly back, shielding her as the guards drew their weapons.

“No other way out…” he murmured, reaching into his pocket. His fingers closed around a coin, ‘Life’, symbolizing safe passage and protection. With a swift, quiet prayer, he closed his eyes and made a wish. In an instant, a soft golden glow enveloped both Jimmy and Kelly, and they felt the unmistakable pull of teleportation.

The guards as they were momentarily stunned and they watched as the glow intensified and then faded which was leaving nothing but empty space where Jimmy and Kelly had stood. They exchanged confused glances as they were unsure of where their quarry had disappeared but they left the scene as they went through the hallways and kept guarding just to see if there’s anything happening that they needed to keep their eyes on.

Jimmy and Kelly reappeared in his familiar timeline as the weight of Azrael’s dark realm now a distant memory. Jimmy exhaled in relief as they were checking to make sure Kelly was unhurt. Kelly looked around as her eyes wide as she took in their new surroundings. “Where are we?” she whispered, her hand instinctively going to her stomach.

Jimmy nodded, offering a reassuring smile. “At the bunker, a place that Azrael and those guards won’t get to us. We’re safe now. I’m just glad you’re alright.” Jimmy paused as he was looking back in the direction they’d come from as his thoughts were drifting to Claire and Balthazar as he was hoping they’d make it out safely.

Jimmy carefully helped Kelly into a chair as his concern was evident as he made sure she was comfortable. The tension of the previous moments lingered in the air, and he couldn’t shake the worry for Claire and Balthazar. Jimmy pushed those thoughts aside for now and focused on Kelly, who seemed very uncomfortable with where she’s at.

“Okay, Kelly,” he began gently, leaning forward slightly. “Can you tell me what you were doing in that room? How did you end up there?”

Kelly took a deep breath, her eyes clouding with memories. “I was part of a rebellion,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “We fought against the angels, the nephilims, and the savage cambions who were destroying everything in the name of freedom. Or that’s what they called it.” Kelly rolled her eyes at the statement.

She looked away, her gaze falling to the floor. “It was terrifying. The nephilims… they scare me to my core. They’re so powerful, so unyielding. I remember one night, we were deep in the dark forests, battling against a group of cambions. We thought we were doing well, but then…” Her voice trailed off, and Jimmy could see the pain etched on her face.

“What happened?” Jimmy prompted gently as he was sensing the weight of her story.

“Suddenly, we were overwhelmed,” Kelly continued, her voice trembling. “They ambushed us, and before we knew it, we were captured. They brought us to Heaven, planning to use us as vessels for their new future.” She paused, her hand instinctively resting on her stomach, as if protecting the life growing within her.

“I never wanted this,” she said, a tremor in her voice. “I thought I was fighting for my freedom, and now… now I’m carrying a nephilim. The very thing that terrified me growing up, that took my parents from me.” Tears glistened in her eyes as she spoke.

Jimmy felt a pang of sympathy. “I’m so sorry, Kelly. That must be incredibly hard for you. But you’re strong, you’ve survived so much already.”

Kelly nodded but then looked down at her stomach, a shadow of sadness crossing her features. “I felt a kick just now,” she said, her voice softening. “It was gentle, like the little one inside me knows what I’m feeling. It’s as if they can sense my emotions… like they know about my parents.”

She placed a hand over her belly, almost cradling it. “My parents were taken from me when these portals started to appear. They came out of nowhere and then nephilims came out of them and attacked everybody. They killed them in front of me as they tried to escape. I was just a child… all I wanted was to be safe, to be free.” Her voice broke as she recalled the pain of that day. “But now I’m bringing another nephilim into the world. I don’t know how to feel about that. I want to protect this child, but I’m terrified of what it might become.”

Kelly started to tear up, “When I told the cops about it… they never believed me. The scene that the nephilims attacked, it was like never attacked in the first place. It was as if they resetted the scene but without the people that they killed. I was all alone and moved to a Group Home until they appeared again years later. It was like a living nightmare.” Kelly frowned.

Jimmy sat back, absorbing her words. He felt a surge of protective instinct rise within him. “You’re not alone in this, Kelly. Whatever happens, we’ll figure it out together. I promise to help you protect that child.”

“Thank you, Jimmy,” she said, her voice barely a whisper, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. “It’s just so overwhelming. I didn’t ask for this life… none of us did.”

“We’ll find a way to make things right,” Jimmy assured her, his determination growing. “We’ll figure out how to stop the nephilims, the cambions, and whatever else threatens you and your unborn baby.”

As he spoke, the weight of their situation settled in. Jimmy couldn’t shake the feeling of urgency, of needing to reunite with Claire and Balthazar. But for now, he would focus on Kelly and the life she carried. They were in this together, and together, they would find a way forward. Jimmy hopes that everything will play out fine in the end.

Chapter Text

A few hours had passed since Jimmy had rescued Kelly from Heaven, and the weight of their situation still hung heavy in the air. Kelly was seated on a couch as her back was resting against the cushions which was visibly exhausted yet trying to keep her spirits up. The room felt oddly warm as it was illuminated by soft and it was flickering lights that offered a sense of comfort amidst the chaos of their reality.

Jimmy emerged from the small kitchen area as there was a tray laden with food in his hands. The aroma wafted through the air as there was a mix of familiar home-cooked dishes that instantly made the atmosphere feel more welcoming. It felt nice that it was quiet and calm at the time being without worrying about Azrael or anything else that could be attacking them.

“Hey, I made you something to eat,” he said, a small smile breaking through the worry etched on his face.

Kelly looked up, her eyes brightening at the sight of the food. She quickly got up from the couch, her movements slow but determined. “Thank you so much, Jimmy. You didn’t have to do this,” she said, her voice warm with gratitude.

“I wanted to,” he replied, placing the tray on the coffee table in front of her. “I wasn’t sure what you liked, but I thought I’d whip up something that might help you feel a bit better.”

As Kelly took her first bite, her eyes widened with delight. “This is really good!” she exclaimed, the flavors hitting her palate. “I can’t believe you can cook like this.”

Jimmy felt a swell of pride at her reaction, but his gaze drifted down to her pregnant stomach. He hesitated for a moment before asking, “So… did Azrael do this to others? I mean, did he create more vessels like you?”

Kelly nodded, swallowing her food before responding. “Yes, he did. It wasn’t just humans. He turned angels into vessels too—the ones who refused to join him,” she explained, her voice steady but heavy with the gravity of her words. “They thought they could escape his reach, but he found a way to manipulate them, twist their very existence into something he could control.”

Jimmy's heart sank at her revelation. “Angels?” he echoed, the shock clear in his voice. “I can’t believe he’d go that far. They’re supposed to be protectors, not… not vessels for nephilims.”

Kelly’s face fell as she spoke. “Azrael’s ambition knows no bounds. He doesn’t see them as beings worthy of respect or kindness; they’re just tools to him. He believes that with enough nephilim, he can reshape the universe in his image. The thought of it… it terrifies me.”

Suddenly, she felt another couple of kicks from within her, more pronounced this time. She instinctively placed a hand on her belly, her eyes widening in surprise. “Oh! It’s so active today,” she said, a mix of wonder and concern in her tone.

“Is that normal?” Jimmy asked, his brow furrowing as he watched her.

Kelly smiled softly, a glimmer of joy breaking through her worry. “Yeah, I think so. It’s like the little one can sense my emotions. When I’m scared or anxious, they respond to it. It’s… strange, but it feels like they’re reminding me that they’re here, that they’re alive.”

Jimmy’s heart softened at her words. “You’re going to be an amazing mother, Kelly. I know this is hard, but you’re strong. You’ve fought to survive, and now you’re fighting for your child.”

She looked at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “Thank you, Jimmy. I’m just scared. Scared of what they’ll become, scared of what Azrael wants to do. But I know I have to keep fighting—for my baby and for everyone who can’t. I do wish sometimes that the baby that I’m carrying was a human and not one of those… well… nephilims.”

“We’ll find a way to stop Azrael,” he reassured her, his voice firm with determination. “Together. We just have to figure out how to get the others back and make sure they’re safe.”

Kelly nodded, her expression resolute. “You’re right. I can’t let fear consume me. We need to stay focused and gather everyone. They need to know what’s happening.”

As they sat in the warm as it was flickering light as there was a shared understanding grew between them. In a world fraught with danger and uncertainty as they found solace in each other’s strength. Jimmy couldn’t help but admire Kelly’s resilience, and he was determined to protect both her and the life she carried, no matter what it took.

Jimmy looked at Kelly with a gentle smile. “Well, is there anything else you need? I want to make sure you’re comfortable.”

Kelly smiled back, a little sheepishly. “Well… maybe more food?” she admitted, her cheeks pink with embarrassment. “It’s like I’m always hungry lately, but I guess that comes with growing a second person.”

Jimmy chuckled warmly. “Hey, that’s more than fair,” he said, standing up. “A little one does mean double the appetite, right? I’ll get you some more.”

As he stepped away to the kitchen, Kelly relaxed, but her hand instinctively went to her belly as she felt a particularly strong kick. She whispered softly to her baby, soothing them as she waited for Jimmy to return. The sensation of the kicks filled her with a strange, unexpected peace, even as the weight of her situation lingered in her mind.

A few minutes later, Jimmy returned as he was balancing a new plate of food and a glass of water. Jimmy set it in front of her and took a seat as he was watching her with a warm gaze as Kelly gratefully began to eat the food that he gave her. Jimmy sat down as he was thinking about the old days that he spent with his family.

“You know, seeing you like this brings back memories,” Jimmy said, his voice soft and reflective. “When my wife was pregnant with Claire, she had the strangest cravings. Sometimes, I’d be up at three in the morning, getting the weirdest food combinations. She once made me go out for pickles and peanut butter—at the same time.” He laughed, his eyes lighting up with the memory.

Kelly looked up, her expression curious and warm. “You sound like you were really excited to be a dad.”

Jimmy’s gaze softened as he nodded. “I was. When Claire was born… I remember just holding her, looking at her tiny face, and thinking, ‘This is it. This is what life is about.’ She was so small, so innocent. I would’ve done anything to protect her and her mom.”

He paused, a faint shadow passing over his face. “And then… I made that deal with an angel. When I said ‘yes’ to becoming a vessel, I had no idea the cost. I lost everything. My wife, Claire… if I hadn’t done that, maybe they’d still be here, alive and safe.”

Kelly listened intently, sensing the weight of his regret. She didn’t say anything at first, just let him continue. “But now,” Jimmy went on, his voice quiet but steady, “seeing Claire grown up… it feels like a second chance. Like maybe I’ve been given a way to be her father again, to be there for her in a way I couldn’t before. I don’t deserve it, but I’m grateful for it every day.”

Kelly reached out, placing a reassuring hand on his arm. “Jimmy, I think you’re doing everything you can now, and that’s what matters. You’ve been given this time with her, and you’re making it count. Claire knows you’re here for her—and that’s a gift not everyone gets.”

Jimmy’s face softened, and he nodded, his voice thick with emotion. “Thank you, Kelly. I’m just trying to make things right.”

They sat together in a comfortable silence with both of them feeling a sense of being renewed again. It was like the sense of purpose that was placed upon them. Jimmy realized that, just like Kelly, he had to keep going—not only for himself but for the family he’d been given a second chance to cherish and protect.

Jimmy leaned against the doorway as his gaze distant as he thought about Claire. Jimmy knew this Claire wasn’t his—wasn’t the little girl he’d once rocked to sleep or read bedtime stories to. This Claire was from another timeline, one where her version of him had died a long time ago. But still, he felt fierce as he was protective over her and his own instincts toward her wanted to protect her. She was Claire, after all, and that bond ran deeper than timelines or universes.

Kelly, noticing the shadow on his face, called out softly, “Hey, Jimmy, are you okay?” She tilted her head, looking up at him from the couch with a gentle expression.

Jimmy blinked, pulled from his thoughts, and offered a reassuring smile. “Yeah, sorry. Just… thinking.” He paused, struggling to find the right words. “I worry about her, you know? Claire. She’s tough, but… I can’t help but feel responsible for her, even if she’s not my Claire. She’s still… someone’s daughter. Another Jimmy’s daughter.” Jimmy lowered his head down.

Kelly nodded, understanding. “You care about her, and that’s what counts. She may not be the Claire you knew, but you’re here now, doing what you can. She’ll know that you’re someone she can rely on.”

Her words seemed to lift some of the weight from his shoulders. He offered her a grateful nod, his smile growing warmer. “Thank you, Kelly. Really. You have no idea how much that means.”

Kelly’s smile widened as she shifted to get more comfortable. “Of course. You’ve been looking out for me too, and it goes both ways.”

Jimmy’s concern softened into a quiet chuckle. “Is there anything else I can get you? You’ve been through a lot.”

Kelly thought for a moment, then nodded. “If you could grab a few pillows and maybe a glass of water, that’d be perfect. I’d love to get some proper rest.”

“On it,” he said, turning toward the hallway with a renewed sense of purpose. As he left, Kelly’s eyes glowed with a pale yellow fire and a faint smile curling on her lips before her expression softened, and she drifted off to sleep.

When Jimmy returned he saw her resting peacefully and there was nothing that seemed amiss. Quietly, he set the glass of water down on the small table by her side as he was careful not to disturb her. Jimmy gently lifted her legs as he was sliding some of the pillows beneath them, and then placed another behind her head as he waa ensuring she’d be comfortable. Satisfied, Jimmy took a seat nearby as he was keeping watch over her as she slept and his thoughts returning once again to Claire and the unexpected family he’d found here.

Elsewhere, back in Heaven, Claire and Balthazar moved cautiously through the polished while it was glimmering and the halls as it was still cloaked in the uneasy silence of their mission. They had managed to evade detection so far, but with the increasing number of angel guards roaming the halls as they realized it was only a matter of time before they’d be discovered.

“Looks like we’re gonna need a disguise,” Balthazar murmured, glancing around until he spotted a small door marked “Wardrobe.” They slipped inside and found racks of angelic armor, shimmering with engravings of divine symbols and feathers woven into the metal.

Claire grabbed a set that fit her and slid into it, adjusting the helmet to conceal her face. Balthazar did the same, flashing her a mischievous smile as he fastened the armor. “Not bad,” he remarked, giving his new outfit a spin. “I must say, I look quite dashing in angel attire.”

Claire rolled her eyes, but there was a faint smirk hidden behind her helmet. “Alright, enough to admire yourself. We need to find Azrael before more guards show up.”

They exited the wardrobe room as their armored disguises were granting them passage through the hallways without raising suspicion. Yet, Heaven’s vast corridors seemed endless, and there was no clear indication of where Azrael might be. Claire could feel the urgency mounting, knowing they couldn’t afford to waste any more time. They needed to be fast about this before anybody catches them of what they're doing here.

Then she remembered the coins and pulled one out, examining each option. Creation, Destruction, Life, Revenge, Heal, Fantasy, Death, Justice—each had its own strange energy radiating from it. After a moment’s thought, Claire chose the ‘Justice’ coin, figuring it might be the best to lead them to Azrael, whose twisted sense of justice had led him to imprison and torture so many. So, it'll never perfect for them to find Azrael and get him once and for all.

Taking a deep breath, she whispered her wish, “Show us the way to Azrael.”

The coin glowed in her hand as it was emitting a soft pulse of light that spiraled out into a shimmering path along the floor as it was now guiding them into a deeper and darker place into Heaven’s labyrinthine halls and hopefully bring them to where Azrael is at and what he's doing at the moment that they'll be heading into.

Balthazar raised an eyebrow, impressed. “Well, that’s convenient,” he remarked, following the glowing trail. “Good choice.”

They walked along the ethereal path as they were weaving through archways and narrow passages as each step bringing them closer to Azrael’s whereabouts. Every so often, they passed other angels who barely gave them a second glance as their own disguises were holding up under scrutiny against the other angels that are with Azrael and her evil dark team.

As they turned a corner as the path began to flicker and there was intensifying in brightness as it was signaling they were close. Claire gripped the handle of her concealed weapon beneath the armor as Claire was exchanging a determined look with Balthazar of what to come for them both.

“This is it,” she whispered, steeling herself for whatever lay ahead.

Claire and Balthazar followed the shimmering dust trail that the coin had left as there was each step tightening the tension in the air as they approached their destination. The trail ended at a set of tall as there were ornate doors as it was lined with faint symbols and engravings of angels in battle and it was leading them into a grand throne room.

Taking a steadying breath, Claire pushed the heavy door open slowly, peering inside. The room was vast and dimly lit, with towering marble columns on either side, leading to a throne at the far end. There, seated in a powerful silence, was Azrael, gazing out through a massive stained-glass window that overlooked the celestial expanse. He seemed lost in thought until he sensed their presence, slowly turning to face them.

Balthazar and Claire froze, stunned. Azrael’s vessel was no longer the familiar figure of Aaron. Now, the archangel wore the face of someone else—Adam. The sight struck Claire with a pang of sorrow; Aaron, who had been Azrael's vessel for so long, had been cast aside, likely due to the torturous abuse his body had endured. Claire grieved for Aaron but pushed the thought aside, steeling herself for what was to come.

Azrael rose from the throne, his cold smile spreading as he took them in. “Well, well… It seems my little pests have found their way here. I’ll give you credit; few would dare come this far.” His voice was smooth, almost amused.

Claire clenched her fist, turning her attention to the coins. She knew she needed something powerful to end this. Her hand brushed over the ‘Destruction’ coin, and she whispered her wish for a weapon. A burst of dark energy formed in her hand, swirling and solidifying into a gleaming, ancient sword inscribed with runes. It felt heavy and brimming with energy, radiating a deadly, formidable aura.

Beside her, Balthazar drew his angel blades, his expression hardened and ready. “You’re overdue for a lesson in humility, Azrael.”

Azrael’s smile vanished, replaced by a look of mild surprise. “You truly believe you can stop me?” He raised his hand, summoning two portals that crackled with light. From them stepped Ariel and Ezekiel, their faces grim, eyes coldly fixed on Claire and Balthazar.

“I knew you’d come for me,” Azrael said, his voice laced with mock sympathy. “We’ve been watching you ever since your little friend Balthazar made his return. Did you think you could simply waltz into Heaven and find me unprepared?”

Ariel and Ezekiel closed in on either side of Azrael as they were standing in defense of their master. Ariel’s gaze swept over them with disdain, while Ezekiel cracked his knuckles as his eyes were dark with anticipation. Both of them were staring right at Claire and Balthazar. They were holding their weapons as they were ready to fight back and kill them with everything that they have.

Claire raised the Destruction sword, her jaw set. “You can’t keep hurting people and twisting Heaven to your will, Azrael. This ends here.”

Azrael laughed softly. “Such conviction… but, my dear Claire, it’s misdirected. You’re not going to walk out of here.”

With a flick of his hand, Azrael summoned a surge of energy that crackled through the air as it was sending a shockwave toward them. Claire and Balthazar barely managed to dodge as they were gripping their weapons tightly as they prepared to face Azrael and his loyal angels in a battle for their lives—and for the future of Heaven itself.

At the midst of beginning a battle, Claire and Balthazar lunged forward as they had their weapons raised, as they engaged in fierce combat with Ariel and Ezekiel. Azrael lingered at the edge of the throne room, his gaze sharp and calculating, clearly intrigued by the sheer force and purpose behind Claire’s summoned weapon. He watched, curiosity and bemusement mingling in his expression as he studied her movements, trying to discern the secret of her newfound power and the coin that had led them here.

Claire swung her destruction-forged sword in a powerful arc, clashing with Ariel’s angelic blade. The force of the impact shattered Ariel’s weapon, sending fragments flying across the floor. Ariel staggered back, wide-eyed with shock. Her initial shock, however, quickly transformed into a cold fury as she raised a hand to summon the sacred artifact she bore—the Crown of Thorns. Thorns appeared from her hand and flew toward Claire, sharp and twisted with dark power. But Claire’s sword met them with ease, slicing through each thorn as they disintegrated upon contact.

“You think you can intimidate me with that?” Claire taunted, her voice steady as she pressed forward, forcing Ariel to retreat.

Meanwhile, Balthazar and Ezekiel circled each other. Balthazar moved with a cautious precision, his angel blade ready, though his gaze softened with a plea that seemed to reach beyond the heat of battle. “Ezekiel, this path you’re following… it doesn’t have to be like this. You were never meant for this kind of loyalty—to hurt and destroy for another’s greed.”

Ezekiel’s jaw tightened, loyalty evident in the hard set of his eyes. “I am Azrael’s faithful soldier, Balthazar. I owe him everything.”

A moment passed, and Balthazar hesitated before speaking, his voice slipping with a hint of something deeper. “Do you truly owe him everything, Ezekiel? Don’t you remember the life you once had? The woman you loved… and the daughter you left behind?”

Ezekiel’s expression faltered, confusion flickering in his eyes. “What are you talking about?” he asked, the rigidity of his stance softening just a fraction.

Balthazar took a deep breath. “You have a daughter, Ezekiel. Her name is Kiera. Remember, the woman that you loved. Her mother was the native girl from the old America… a proud, fierce woman named Lilah, the daughter of a chief. You loved her once. Don’t you remember?”

Ezekiel’s face went pale as Balthazar’s words hit him like a wave. For a moment, he looked lost as the memories were stirring beneath layers of duty and time. But the mention of Kiera, the daughter he’d never known as he was, shook him to his core. Ezekiel’s grip on his weapon faltered, and in that vulnerable moment, Balthazar took advantage as he was swiftly overpowering Ezekiel and pinning him to the ground.

“Think about it, Ezekiel,” Balthazar urged, pressing his weight down. “This loyalty you give to Azrael—what does it truly mean if it costs you the only family you’ve ever had?” Ezekiel was still pinned as he lay motionless and was lost in his own turmoil while Balthazar held him firm as hard as he could.

Pinned beneath Balthazar, Ezekiel’s gaze grew distant as memories resurfaced, transporting him back to the untamed lands of old America. He and Azrael had arrived in those vast forests long before the land bore the mark of settlers, before it was scarred by the iron of foreign conquest. They moved under the guise of white soldiers, their angelic essence hidden within the flesh of these humans, an assignment thrust upon them by Heaven’s command—a mission neither of them felt connected to but dutifully obeyed.

Ezekiel’s annoyance simmered as they trudged through dense trees, each step met with the whisper of leaves and the watchful silence of the forest. Ezekiel muttered under his breath as he was flicking an irritated glance at the seemingly endless greenery. Azrael was equally irritated as he cursed the terrain and his disdain evident.

“We could leave this wretched place right now,” Ezekiel whispered sharply. “No one would know.”

Azrael’s smirk was humorless, his voice laced with mockery. “Oh, and face the wrath of Heaven’s ‘officers’? I think not. We finish this mission, Ezekiel. Then we’ll be free of this place.”

Ezekiel sighed as he was barely suppressing his frustration, and continued on, falling into a sullen silence. Just then, a sudden volley of arrows whistled through the air as it was striking the ground around them. They were quickly surrounded by warriors—proud as there was silent guardians of the land with fierce determination etched on their faces.

Before Ezekiel could react, his gaze fell on Lilah. She stood among the warriors as her eyes fierce, her form poised in graceful defiance. Her dark eyes held an intensity that pinned him in place, taking his breath away. The world stilled around him, and he stared, transfixed by her beauty and presence, all thoughts of combat slipping from his mind. She stepped forward, meeting his gaze, her voice unwavering.

“Who are you, and why do you trespass on our sacred land?” Lilah asked as she still held her arrows up and was keeping them at the aim of Ezekiel.

Ezekiel opened his mouth to speak, but words escaped him as it was leaving him dumbstruck in her presence. Beside him, Azrael scoffed as he was rolling his eyes at Ezekiel’s sudden lapse. The memory faded as it was leaving Ezekiel feeling hollow and the echo of Lilah’s voice reverberating in his mind.

The flashback snapped back to the present. Ezekiel lay beneath Balthazar as he was stunned and his resolve wavering as he tried to reconcile the angel he had become with the man who had once stood captivated by Lilah’s strength. Above him, Balthazar tightened his hold as he was reading the torment on Ezekiel’s face.

Meanwhile, Claire and Ariel clashed fiercely, Claire’s weapon a blur of power and precision as she pushed Ariel back. Ariel’s desperation flared, her expression a mix of fury and determination, but Claire was unrelenting. With a quick glance, Claire shouted over her shoulder, “Balthazar! I could use a little help over here!”

Balthazar glanced back at Claire, caught between the urgency of her call and the vulnerability of Ezekiel beneath him. He looked down at Ezekiel, his tone soft yet firm. “This isn’t your fight, Ezekiel. Think about who you are fighting for. It’s not the Azrael that you once knew for a long time.” Ezekiel was torn between duty and the memories of his past as lay motionless and he was grappling with Balthazar’s words.

Claire struggled to rise, feeling the sting from Ariel’s powerful kick. But she wasn’t ready to give up. Reaching into her pocket, her fingers brushed the surface of the ‘Justice’ coin. Claire whispered a quick wish under her breath, focusing all her energy into the coin, and suddenly, Ariel vanished in a burst of shimmering light, transported to a realm from which she’d never return.

Azrael’s eyes widened as it was momentarily stunned at Ariel’s sudden disappearance. Balthazar’s lips curled into a small as there was triumphant smile, while Ezekiel, lost in his thoughts, barely registered what had happened. Ezekiel didn’t know what to think or what to say but he was stunned while he was frozen on the floor, not listening to anything that was happening around him.

Claire stood up, gripping her weapon tightly. Her gaze was fixed on Azrael with a new intensity as she spoke, her voice steady, “It ends here, Azrael. I’ll be the one to finish this, to end you today.”

Azrael’s shock turned to amusement, and then to a dark resolve. Azrael took a step forward, and as he did as his ten wings unfurled behind him in a dazzling display of ethereal light and power. Azrael’s wings stretched wide as each feather edged with a burning while they were golden dark and glowing that filled the room with a searing brightness. Azrael’s eyes gleamed with fierce determination as he focused solely on Claire.

“Then come, Claire,” he taunted, his voice both mocking and deadly. “Show me what you’re capable of.”

Balthazar adjusted his grip on his angel blade as he was prepared to back her up, but he watched Claire closely as she was ready to give her the moment she had claimed as her own. The air around them grew thick with tension as Claire faced Azrael as there was determination blazing in her eyes. Claire held her weapon high as there was every muscle coiled with purpose. This was the fight she’d been preparing for—a fight that would either bring Azrael’s reign to an end or see her fall in the attempt.

In the bunker, Jimmy tried to focus on the book in his hands, but his mind kept wandering back to Claire. The worry gnawed at him as there was an ache that no amount of reading could soothe. Jimmy was pacing around the room as he was becoming restless of what could be happening with Claire at the moment.

Eventually, Jimmy found himself glancing at the small bag of enchanted coins resting on the table. Jimmy hesitated at first before he was wondering if he should use them to glimpse what Claire was facing. Maybe a tool or a way to see what she’s doing at the moment. Jimmy did have hope that she’ll come back alive but he couldn’t help but worry about Claire. So, as moments became minutes, he was getting overwhelmed by so many thoughts that were haunting him so many times as he was walking back and forth in the room that Jimmy was in.

After debating for what felt like an eternity, Jimmy finally reached into the bag and pulled out the ‘Fantasy’ coin as he was feeling its weight and power. Taking a deep breath as Jimmy whispered his wish and he was asking for a way to see Claire and know what she was facing against at the time being.

In an instant, a hazy portal-like vision appeared in front of him as there was swirling with shimmering colors. Through it, he saw Claire standing in a grand hall as she was wielding a sword with fierce determination. Claire was squaring off against Azrael, who loomed before her with his ten powerful wings spread wide as his purple glowing eyes were locked on her with a deadly focus.

Jimmy’s heart raced as he watched, dread tightening his chest. Seeing his daughter ready to confront such a powerful being made his blood run cold. Claire looked so brave, yet so vulnerable in comparison to the celestial figure before her. Jimmy felt a surge of helplessness as he was unable to step through the vision and be there with her.

Jimmy clenched his fists, murmuring, “Claire…please, be careful.”

The vision continued to flicker as it was showing Claire’s every tense moment as she stood face to face with Azrael, and Jimmy’s resolve hardened. If there was any way to support her—even from afar—Jimmy would do it. Jimmy crossed his fingers, seeing this in front of him was making Jimmy really nervous of watching this especially from where he was and what Claire was doing at the moment.

On the other side of the portal that Jimmy was watching from, Claire gripped her sword tightly as her eyes locked on Azrael, who was poised and watchful as his ten wings were extending like shadows over the throne room. Without hesitation as Claire dashed forward and she was slashing with fierce precision. Azrael dodged her first strike with swift grace and yet he was clearly surprised at the power in her weapon. Claire pressed on as there was each strike backed by her determination to end Azrael’s reign of terror.

Azrael’s eyes narrowed as he parried her next strike as the clash of metal was ringing through the room. Azrael attempted a counterattack as he was lashing out with the force of his wings, which surged like a wave. Claire stumbled but quickly regained her footing as she was sidestepping and slashing again. The sword's power seemed to amplify with each movement as it was creating a faint trail of glowing energy that crackled around them. Claire’s every move felt sharpened as her own instincts were keen as if the weapon itself guided her through the battle and what to do in order to strike back.

Azrael spun as he was aiming a powerful kick toward her midsection. Claire blocked it with the flat of her blade as it was absorbing the shock of his strength. Azrael’s face betrayed a flicker of frustration as he was realizing that her weapon was indeed crafted with a power equal to and if not capable of overcoming, his own. With each clash, the energy around them intensified as it was like a storm barely contained within the walls of the throne room.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Balthazar wrestled Ezekiel as he was keeping him pinned despite Ezekiel’s attempts to break free. The struggle was fierce, with Ezekiel’s strength testing Balthazar’s endurance at every turn. With no time to waste, Balthazar reached into his coat, fingers closing around the ‘Justice’ coin. Balthazar whispered a wish for Claire’s victory against Azrael and activated the coin. Instantly, a surge of energy flowed through the room as he was enhancing Claire’s agility and fortifying her strikes.

Back in the fray, Claire felt the shift. Claire’s movements became quicker as her blade was slicing through the air with newfound sharpness. Claire drove Azrael back with relentless strikes as her sword was clashing against his defenses with relentless power. Azrael was visibly straining now, his face twisted in both anger and disbelief. For the first time, he was pushed to the defensive as each of Claire’s strikes were making him retreat a step further.

Azrael roared as his voice was echoing with a supernatural fury. Azrael retaliated with a devastating blow as his wings were extending as he struck with raw power, but Claire deflected it as she was standing her ground. Fueled by the coin’s justice, her blade surged with righteous energy as it was cutting through his defenses like a beacon of retribution.

Seeing Azrael falter, Claire raised her sword, her voice steady. “This ends now, Azrael.”

Azrael’s face twisted into a snarl as his eyes were blazing as he prepared for one final attack. But Claire’s resolve was unwavering and her sword raised high, and for the first time, Azrael realized he was facing not just a warrior, but the wrath of someone who would stop at nothing to protect those she loved.

Claire steadied herself as her sword raised to deliver a final, powerful strike against Azrael. But he only smiled, a sinister gleam in his eyes. “Did you really think it would be that easy?” he taunted, his voice laced with dark amusement. “I didn’t just take the power of the archangels; I took something far more devastating.”

With a flick of his hand, Azrael summoned a swirling mass of darkness into the center of the room. Claire’s heart dropped as the shape expanded as it was forming a black hole that began to pull everything around it into its ominous gravity. The sheer force of its pull sent loose objects tumbling forward, bending the very air itself.

Balthazar, who had been keeping Ezekiel pinned, felt the sudden force drag him toward the black hole. “Not this again,” he muttered, eyes wide with horror as he recognized the dark energy. Ezekiel, freed by the distraction, gave one last troubled look at Balthazar, his mind spinning with the revelation about his daughter. Without a word, he slipped from the room, leaving them to face Azrael’s wrath alone.

Azrael’s laughter echoed against the walls as he watched Claire and Balthazar struggle to keep their footing against the black hole’s relentless pull. “I absorbed the black hole that Gabriel ate in the storybook world—a cage that trapped all of you once. But now, I wield its power freely,” he sneered.

Realizing they were outmatched, Balthazar’s hand instinctively reached into his pocket for one of the coins. With the ‘Destruction’ coin gripped firmly in his palm as Azrael whispered a wish—to either destroy the black hole or get them out of Azrael’s trap. Everything was happening at once, bringing darkness that was swirling around.

In an instant, a flash of blinding light exploded from Balthazar's hand as it was surging through the room like a wave. The coin’s power wrapped around him and Claire as it was creating a shimmering shield that countered the black hole’s pulls as it was suspending them in a protected sphere.

The black hole trembled, as if pushed back by the sheer force of the coin’s magic. Then, with a final surge of energy, it imploded as it was collapsing into itself and vanishing in a burst of dark energy. The room returned to stillness, and Claire and Balthazar stood unharmed within the remnants of their protective shield.

Azrael’s eyes went wide with shock as he staggered back. “Impossible…” he murmured, his confidence shaken.

Claire met his gaze, gripping her sword with renewed determination. “You’re not the only one with powers on your side, Azrael.”

When the time was right, Balthazar sprinted to Claire’s side as he was grabbing her by the arm as he cast a quick glance at the shattered window. With Azrael still reeling from the failed black hole attack as they seized the chance. Balthazar shoved Azrael aside, and together, he and Claire launched themselves through the window’s jagged edges as the glass shards were scattering around them as they plummeted through the open air.

In one swift motion, Balthazar extended his wings—massive, feathered, and shimmering with celestial energy. He tightened his grip on Claire, holding her close as he beat his wings powerfully, propelling them upward and away from the throne room. Claire clutched onto him, her gaze taking in the transformed landscape of Heaven under Azrael’s rule. Once pristine and serene, the realm was now shadowed and cold, with dark clouds swirling around palaces once gleaming with divine light.

Azrael’s furious shout echoed from the broken window, reaching them even at a distance. “After them! Bring them back—alive if possible, dead if necessary!” His words rang out, and suddenly, the sky filled with winged forms—Azrael’s half-breed angels. Twisted versions of true angels, they flew with a fierce, relentless speed, each bearing Azrael’s taint, their auras dark and corrupted.

Balthazar’s wings beat faster as they were skimming above endless clouds as he and Claire bolted through the upper skies of Heaven. The half-breeds closed in as there was each with twisted feathers and their faces pale and fierce as the expressions twisted by Azrael’s manipulation. Balthazar could feel Claire tensing in his hold as the half-breeds neared as there was each one wielding jagged blades that crackled with a sickly green energy.

With an abrupt dive, Balthazar veered downward, dodging the closest of the half-breeds. The creature screeched as they were missing them by inches, and spiraled out of control before steadying itself to chase them again. Balthazar twisted and turned as he was diving and swooping through layers of Heaven’s sky as each maneuver just narrowly were keeping them ahead of the pursuing half-breeds.

“Hold on!” he yelled to Claire, plunging them through a maze of columns that rose like jagged cliffs from the clouds, each one carved with ancient angelic runes. Balthazar knew this part of Heaven well; it was a remnant of Heaven’s old training grounds.

Balthazar shot through the columns as he was ducking and weaving while he was hoping to shake the half-breeds in the dense maze. Claire braced herself as he was glancing over Balthazar’s shoulder as the half-breeds continued their pursuit and he was crashing through columns with no regard for their own safety.

Despite Balthazar’s efforts, a particularly fast half-breed caught up as he was reaching out a clawed hand for them. Balthazar jerked sideways while he was narrowly avoiding the grab and then shot upward in a sharp ascent. The half-breed fell back as it was shrieking as it crashed against a column and dissolved into embers. But, there were still others—countless others—closing in.

At last, Balthazar spotted a secluded alcove hidden among the clouds, veiled by illusions only seasoned angels would know how to recognize. With one final burst of speed, he angled towards it and swooped inside as he was quickly folding his wings and pulling Claire with him. They pressed against the walls of the alcove and concealed by the thick mist and shadow, and waited in breathless silence as the half-breeds raced past as they were unaware of the hidden refuge.

For a moment, they stayed there as it was listening to the screeching cries of Azrael’s half-breeds fading in the distance. Claire exhaled shakily as her fingers still were gripping the hilt of her weapon. Claire looked up at Balthazar as her eyes were wide and determined of what happened.

“That was close,” she whispered, catching her breath.

Balthazar nodded as he was keeping his voice low. “Too close.” He peered out from the edge of the alcove as he was scanning for any lingering half-breeds. When he was certain the skies were clear, he turned back to her as his expression was serious. “We can’t keep running forever. But right now, we’re safe.”

As Claire slumped against the alcove wall, panting heavily as she pressed her weapon’s hilt into the ground. The adrenaline of the fight and narrow escape had finally drained from her, leaving a harsh exhaustion in its place. But under the weariness, frustration simmered in her eyes. She clenched her fists, her jaw tight. “I was so close, Balthazar. I could have taken Azrael down. I had him. I almost had him.”

Balthazar placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, his gaze gentle but firm. “You nearly did, Claire, but there will be another chance. Rushing in blindly won’t bring him down. He’s... well, he’s more powerful than we thought.” He let out a sigh, his usual charm dimmed by the weight of their escape. “Right now, we just need to stay hidden and regroup.”

As they exchanged a quiet moment, a light tap brushed Balthazar’s shoulder. Instantly, he spun around, blade drawn, with Claire mirroring his defensive stance. They took a step back, braced for another ambush. But instead of a half-breed or some twisted minion of Azrael, they faced a young woman. Her hair was a cascade of dark curls, her expression calm and curious, with a warmth that was almost disarming.

“Easy,” she said, raising her hands slowly. “I’m not here to harm you.”

Balthazar and Claire shared a wary glance, each keeping their guard up as they studied her. Balthazar tightened his grip on his blade. “Who are you? And what are you doing out here, in the heart of Azrael’s realm?”

The girl smiled, though her eyes carried a seriousness that belied her youth. “My name is Grace. And, well… I’m a Nephilim.” The words caught them both off guard, and they instinctively took a step back. Nephilim were rare, and alliances with them were rarer still.

Claire furrowed her brow, studying Grace carefully. “A Nephilim? And you’re here, hiding in Heaven?”

Grace nodded. “I know it sounds strange, but trust me—I’m not with Azrael.” Her gaze was earnest, almost pleading. “I want to help you. I’ve been hiding out here ever since Azrael started making his power moves. And I know what he’s done to Heaven.” She took a step forward, her eyes flicking between them. “You need a place to regroup, don’t you? Somewhere he can’t reach.”

Balthazar kept his blade raised, glancing at Claire. He leaned in, whispering, “I don’t know, Claire. This could be a trap.”

Claire hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she considered Grace’s offer. But the exhaustion weighed on her, and she felt her frustration giving way to reluctant trust. “We don’t have many options,” she murmured back. She looked at Grace, assessing the young woman’s calm composure. “Fine,” Claire said finally, lowering her weapon. “But if you’re lying…”

Grace shook her head. “You have my word. I’ll lead you to a place Azrael can’t touch.” She gestured to a narrow, dark tunnel winding down from the alcove, hidden by thick vines. “This way.”

They exchanged another hesitant glance, but the sense of urgency pressed them forward. Following Grace’s lead, they slipped into the tunnel, their steps echoing softly in the narrow passageway. The darkness closed around them, a deep silence filling the space. As they walked, Balthazar leaned closer to Claire.

“We’ll have to keep an eye on her,” he whispered, his tone cautious.

Claire nodded, her grip still firm on her weapon. “Agreed. But if she’s telling the truth, maybe she’s the ally we need.”

With every step, the tunnel grew dimmer as the weight of Heaven’s changed realm was pressing down on them. Grace led them deeper as her presence was a faint silhouette in the dark as she quietly guided them toward whatever shelter she had in mind. It’s the last thing that might have to happen.

Claire and Balthazar trailed behind Grace as their footsteps echoing down the dark as it was a winding tunnel. The air was thick, stale, and the only source of light was the faint glow radiating from the weapon Claire held—a weapon forged from the essence of destruction itself. She gripped it firmly, her eyes never leaving Grace’s back as they were watching every movement as there was an alert for the slightest hint of betrayal.

At the end of the tunnel, they reached a heavy, iron-bound door. Grace reached forward, placing a hand against it. She paused, glancing back at them. “This… is a place Azrael can’t reach,” she murmured before pushing the door open with a slow, deliberate creak.

Beyond it lay an expansive, dimly lit chamber. At its center shimmered a massive portal as it was casting shifting colors across the stone walls. Balthazar and Claire exchanged a quick as there was cautious glance and then stepped through, the portal’s energy washing over them in a dizzying rush. When they emerged on the other side as they found themselves in a hidden realm entirely separate from Heaven’s corrupted landscape.

“This is… The Nephilim Lair,” Grace said, gesturing around. “A sanctuary for those like me—those who survived Azrael’s rise to power and chose to stay hidden.”

The realm stretched wide before them, like a vast underground citadel. Winding staircases led to intricate balconies, shadowy alcoves, and secluded rooms carved into the stone. The air hummed with power, and around them, dozens of Nephilim—each radiating a unique aura—moved with purpose and intent. Many looked up as they entered, casting curious, wary glances toward the newcomers. Some of the Nephilim paused in their work, eyeing Balthazar and Claire with a mix of suspicion and curiosity.

Balthazar scanned the cavernous lair, noting the Nephilim quietly sparring, others huddled over maps or scrawling symbols into scrolls. The energy here was fierce, and he could feel the weight of their collective power humming in the atmosphere. “So, this is where you’ve all been hiding,” he remarked, folding his arms as he took it all in.

Grace nodded. “Not just hiding. We’ve been planning. Azrael’s reign hasn’t gone unchallenged; we’ve been strategizing, gathering our strength, waiting for the right moment to strike.”

Claire’s gaze drifted over the gathered Nephilim, her initial caution giving way to a glimmer of respect. She turned to Grace, gripping her weapon a little tighter. “And why bring us here? You could’ve stayed hidden, but you decided to show us all this.”

Grace met Claire’s gaze, unflinching. “Because I think you’re the key to ending Azrael’s rule. We can’t do this alone—we need allies willing to go to the heart of Heaven and fight him where he’s strongest. The Nephilim here are powerful, but… we lack the insight of those who’ve fought in Heaven before, like Balthazar.” She looked at him, her eyes hopeful yet resolute. “And we need someone with the courage and determination you have, Claire.”

Balthazar raised an eyebrow, casting a sidelong glance at Claire. “You hear that? They need us,” he said with a slight smirk. “Not often Nephilim openly admit that.” But even as he teased, his voice held a hint of pride.

Claire looked back at the portal they’d come through, the weight of Grace’s words settling on her. She turned her gaze back to Grace and the Nephilim gathered around them. “If we’re going to do this, we’ll need a real plan, something powerful enough to counter Azrael’s black hole and his army.”

Grace nodded and gestured for them to follow her deeper into the lair. “We’ve been working on just that. Follow me—there’s much you need to see.” With a glance at each other as Claire and Balthazar followed Grace which was venturing further into the heart of the Nephilim Lair as they were ready to hear what this hidden force had in store.

Grace led Claire and Balthazar through the bustling central hub of the Nephilim Lair. Every so often as they passed through cozy alcoves filled with supplies and small makeshift shelters where Nephilim could rest or strategize. The scent of food and the warmth from hidden fires made the underground realm feel more like a hidden village than a military base.

They reached an area where trays of food were laid out—simple meals of roasted vegetables, grains, and bits of bread. As they approached, there was a young little girl with curly hair as she was barely reaching up to Claire's hip, shyly offering them a tray with small portions of food on it.

Claire knelt down, her expression softening as she accepted the tray. “Thank you,” she said warmly, reaching out to ruffle the girl’s hair. “What’s your name?”

The little girl smiled, a shy gleam in her eyes as she whispered, “Emeline.”

Grace spoke up, her tone gentle. “Emeline was born just two weeks ago. Her mother… an angel who was considered a traitor for opposing Azrael’s rule… died giving birth to her. Like many here, Emeline has no one but us.” Grace’s eyes grew somber, scanning the other Nephilim around them. “Most of the children here are orphans. Their parents either died trying to protect them or were abandoned for fear they’d be targeted for who they are. It’s why we work so hard here—to make a home for the ones left behind.”

Emeline had stepped closer to Claire, her tiny hand reaching out to grip Claire’s jacket as she peered up at her with wide, trusting eyes. Balthazar chuckled softly, kneeling down beside her, and spoke gently to Emeline. “You’re a brave little one, aren’t you?”

Emeline nodded, her grin widening. “I want to be strong just like you,” she said, glancing shyly at both Claire and Balthazar.

Balthazar smiled, “Of course you will.” Balthazar patted Emeline's head.

Claire glanced over at Balthazar as she was noticing the way he looked at Emeline—a mix of warmth and protectiveness that surprised her. The resemblance between them struck her, but she held her tongue but as she was choosing not to mention it. Instead, Claire glanced at Grace as she was letting her continue the tour around the secret nephilim base.

As Grace continued leading them as she was pointing out the different areas they had set up for training, strategy, and rest. Along the way, Emeline trotted behind them as she was keeping close to Claire and Balthazar while her small little footsteps were echoing in the vast chamber behind them while Grace kept showing them around.

Grace guided Claire and Balthazar through the maze-like corridors, finally arriving at a spacious area lined with modest bedding arrangements. The sleeping spaces were scattered across the floor, with some makeshift beds hanging from low beams or nestled within small cave-like alcoves. It was a humble setup—nothing extravagant or private, just enough to offer some rest and comfort to those in hiding.

Emeline tugged on Claire's sleeve, gesturing to a worn-out dog bed at the edge of the room. “This is where I sleep,” she said, beaming with pride despite the simplicity of her little space. It was just large enough for her tiny frame, with a few blankets and a well-loved stuffed animal nestled on top.

Claire's heart ached a bit seeing Emeline’s small bed, but she gave the girl a warm smile. “It looks cozy,” she said softly, stroking Emeline’s hair. Balthazar placed a gentle hand on Emeline's shoulder, his gaze softening as he looked around the room. There was a quiet resilience in every corner, a testament to the Nephilim's determination to create a home in the midst of hardship.

Just then, a young boy approached them, his demeanor poised yet practical. He had the same features as Grace—bright, piercing eyes and a look of quiet authority. “Did you bring in the boxes?” he asked Grace, his voice steady.

Grace nodded. “I did, Hope. They’re in the storage room. I’ll help sort them later.”

Claire and Balthazar exchanged glances before Claire asked, “Who’s this?”

Grace smiled, nodding toward the boy. “This is my twin brother, Hope. He’s in charge of ensuring that all incoming resources and supplies are accounted for. Without him, we’d have trouble managing all our provisions.”

Hope gave them a polite, if slightly formal, nod. “Nice to meet you both. We have to stay organized here if we want to keep everyone safe and fed.” He then bent down to Emeline, giving her a small smile. “Hello, little one,” he greeted, and she grinned, still clutching onto Balthazar’s hand.

Hope turned back to Grace, his tone returning to business. “I’ll head to the storage room now to check everything’s in order,” he said, before departing with a determined stride.

Grace watched him go, then turned back to Claire and Balthazar. “It’s not much, but would you like to find a place to rest?”

“Yeah, that’d be good,” Claire replied, her voice weary. Grace led them further down, finally stopping in a small corner furnished with floor beds and stacks of old pillows and blankets. It was simple, like everything else here, but it offered some privacy.

“Thank you, Grace,” Balthazar said as he took in their little sanctuary. Emeline stayed close by, her small presence bringing a strange comfort to them both as they settled in.

Grace smiled, “No problem. It’s always my pleasure to help others in need.” Grace gave a little bow to them.

As Grace gave a respectful nod and slipped away into the shadows, Balthazar and Claire each moved to their corners of the dimly lit space as both feeling the exhaustion settle deep within them. They each lay on their beds, which were nothing more than mats layered with thin blankets. It was a far cry from the heavenly realm they'd once known or even the simple comfort of earth. Yet, after everything, this small as it was worn out in the corner that was more of a reprieve.

Balthazar let out a soft sigh as he settled onto his mat as he was feeling its rough fabric beneath him. Balthazar turned on his side as he was trying to get comfortable, when he felt a tiny hand tugging on his sleeve. Emeline had silently joined him and was curling up beside him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Emeline nestled against him as her small face relaxed and content.

Balthazar was taken aback at first as it was unused to the proximity and warmth of someone so young, so vulnerable. But, he found himself smiling slightly as he was feeling something stir within him that he hadn’t felt in centuries—an unexpected sense of care and protectiveness. Balthazar somewhat liked the little girl, it was like he was being a father again.

"Comfy, kid?" he murmured softly, brushing a stray curl from Emeline’s face. She gave a sleepy nod, her eyelids fluttering.

"Yeah... it’s warm here,” she mumbled, her little voice barely audible. “I like it when you’re here, mister.” She yawned, snuggling closer as if Balthazar was the only safe place in the world.

Balthazar chuckled, though there was a certain heaviness to his tone. "Haven't been called 'mister' in a long time," he said. "It’s Balthazar."

“Balthazar...” she echoed, as if savoring each syllable. “Will you stay here?”

He hesitated, not one to make promises easily, but he gave a slight nod. “For a while, yes.”

Emeline’s eyes were already fluttering closed as she whispered, “Good… it’s nice here.”

As her breathing evened out, Balthazar found himself gazing at her face in the quiet. Memories flooded him as there were faint memories of a past he’d pushed aside—of Alejandro, the son he had never known when he was a child. Balthazar never even held him when he was a baby or at least hugged him the moment that he was born. Balthazar had so much regret that was twisted within him as there was a pang he’d never allowed himself to feel.

For so long, he had lived his life detached as there was an observer of humanity rather than a participant. And now, here he was, feeling the ache of lost chances as he was wondering if maybe, somehow, Balthazar could make a small difference in the life of this little girl lying beside him.

Across the room, Claire watched them, a soft smile tugging at her lips. Claire pulled her own blanket up to her chin as her mind was drifting to her father. Claire wondered if he was safe and if he knew how much she missed him. Claire’s heart clenched at the thought as it was a feeling that the distance between them was as sharply as ever. Claire closed her eyes as she was letting the darkness of the room lull her and when a voice broke the silence.

“Claire,” Balthazar whispered, his gaze still fixed on the ceiling.

“Yeah?” she replied, turning slightly to look at him.

“Do you ever think... about how all of this, what we're doing, the lives we’ve led... do you ever think it’ll lead us anywhere good?” There was an edge of vulnerability in his voice that she hadn’t heard before.

Claire thought for a moment, her gaze softening. “I think... I think it’s worth a shot. We might be caught in one mess after another, but it’s like you said—there’s a reason we’re here, right?”

Balthazar nodded, exhaling. “Sometimes, I wonder if I was ever supposed to be anything more than... a rogue. And now, with all of this...” He looked down at Emeline, whose tiny hand was curled around his sleeve. “Maybe it’s time I found out.”

A smile played on Claire’s lips. “I think you’re already more than you think, Balthazar. And maybe... maybe we’re here because of people like her. Like Emeline.” She glanced over, her gaze softening as she watched the little girl nestled against him. “It’s funny, right? How a little one like her could change everything.”

“Yeah,” he murmured, voice low. “It’s funny. And frightening at the same time.”

For a few moments, the room was silent except for the soft, even breaths of Emeline. Claire lay her head back down as she was letting the exhaustion pull her into a haze. “You think your dad’s okay?” Balthazar asked quietly.

“Yeah,” she answered, though a tinge of worry laced her tone. “He’s strong. He’d do anything to keep me safe. I just hope he knows I’m doing the same for him.”

Balthazar nodded as there was a quiet understanding passing between them. In this dimly lit underground hideout as it was surrounded by those who’d lost everything and they were finally beginning to find pieces of themselves they hadn’t known were missing. As sleep overtook them, Claire held onto that thought as she was hoping that, wherever her father was, he could somehow feel her love across the miles.

From far into another realm, Jimmy’s eyes softened as he watched Claire through the portal as her chest was rising and it was falling with each peaceful breath. For the first time in a long while, he felt the weight of relief settle into his shoulders. Claire was alive, safe for now, and though she was far away, he could almost feel her presence here in the bunker. A proud smile tugged at his lips, and he finally leaned back from the portal as he was letting out a deep breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding.

Quietly, Jimmy closed the portal and made his way to the adjacent room where Kelly lay resting as on the couch as her own form curled up peacefully. The sight stirred memories he thought he’d tucked away—a vision of another time, another place, when he’d watched over his wife with the same tenderness.

Jimmy could see it clearly as he was back in their small apartment years ago. His wife, her face glowing under the dim bedroom light, lay curled up under a knitted quilt that his mother had gifted them for their wedding. She’d been halfway through her pregnancy then, and her hand rested on her belly as she was gently cradling the life that grew within. At the time, Jimmy didn’t know if Claire was going to be a boy or a girl.

Jimmy’s heart swelled with warmth as he remembered their conversation that night. His wife had opened her eyes as she was sleepy yet filled with a gentle glow. She had looked up at him with a mischievous smile and there was one that hinted she was about to share a secret to Jimmy that would make him more happy than he was before.

“You know, I’ve been thinking,” she’d said, her voice soft, almost a whisper in the quiet room. “What if it’s a girl? What would we name her?”

Jimmy chuckled, sliding into the memory as if it were happening again. “I thought we agreed we weren’t going to talk about names yet,” he’d teased her, a smirk tugging at his mouth. “You said it was too early.”

She had shrugged, a playful glint in her eye. “Well, it’s not too early for me. And I was just thinking... Claire sounds nice, doesn’t it?”

“Claire.” Jimmy had let the name roll off his tongue, a grin spreading across his face. “Claire Novak. I like it.” He’d reached over, placing his hand gently on her stomach, feeling the slightest hint of a kick. “A strong name. For a strong girl.”

She had laughed, a sound he missed with every part of him. “You think so? You know, maybe she’ll take after you—stubborn as a mule.”

“Hey,” he’d protested, mock-offended. “She’ll have my charm too, you know. Stubborn and charming. Just like how a Novak should be.”

They’d laughed together as they were talking long into the night about their dreams for their child as each conversation was layered with hope and joy for the future. For their own child, what they could do for their baby when its born. They both wanted to be parents, mother and father, to their newborn baby. They can’t wait until the baby is born, that way, they can be parents to their baby.

As the memory faded, Jimmy’s smile dimmed as it was replaced by a bittersweet ache. Now, all these years later, this version of Claire was all he had left, the living echo of everything he and his wife had ever dreamed of. Jimmy brushed a hand across his face as he was feeling the fatigue settle in again as he left Kelly’s room.

Making his way to an empty room in the bunker, Jimmy stretched out on the bed as he was folding his hands behind his head. The quiet hum of the bunker surrounded him, and he let his mind wander back to Claire’s face as the determination in her eyes and the same spark he’d seen in his wife’s.

“Wherever you are,” he murmured softly to the darkness, “I hope you’re proud of her. She’s... she’s got your spirit. Every bit of it.”

As he lay there, he thought of what Claire was facing—the dangers, the battles, and the uncertainty ahead. It pained him not to be there with her, but he took some solace in the knowledge that she had allies and the people she could trust. The image of her resting in the Nephilim lair drifted back into his mind, and he felt a pang of regret for all the moments he’d missed in her life. But, Jimmy promised himself he’d do everything he could to be there for her from now on.

As sleep began to pull him under, he whispered, “Stay safe, Claire. I’ll find a way to keep you safe... just like I promised.” With that, Jimmy finally closed his eyes as his heart was full of memories, regrets, and a father’s enduring hope for his daughter. Even though this version of Claire isn’t his own from his old world but she’s still his daughter that he once knew at some point of his life back then.

Meanwhile, Azrael leaned back on his throne as his lips were curving into a thin smile as Ariel burst into the room and his giant wings were still singed from his own escape of seeing Claire and Balthazar r leaving from his own grasp. The heavy iron doors groaned shut behind him and Azrael dropped to one knee as his gaze cast downward behind him.

"Forgive me, my Lord," Ariel said breathlessly, a trace of ash smudged across her brow. "I would have returned sooner, but... escaping a lava pit without becoming ash isn’t as easy as it sounds."

Azrael chuckled, his dark eyes gleaming with an unsettling warmth. "Ariel, no apologies are needed. I’m simply glad to see that you’re still in one piece," he replied, his tone almost affectionate, though it was laced with a hint of possessiveness. "But tell me," he continued, his gaze sharpening. "Have you seen any sign of Ezekiel?"

Ariel shook her head. "No, my Lord. I was too occupied with my own survival. Ezekiel… he must have gone a different route. If he's escaped, he’ll be lying low, most likely.”

Azrael sighed, but his expression remained oddly serene. "I see. Still, Ezekiel is a priority. He must be found, and soon. There are things he needs to know—things he’s been kept in the dark about for far too long."

Ariel’s brow furrowed, confusion flickering across her face. "My Lord, what do you mean?"

Azrael’s fingers traced the armrest of his throne, his smile widening as he leaned forward. "It’s time you learned something about Ezekiel. You see, Ariel, he has a daughter. Her name is Kiera."

Ariel’s eyes widened in shock, glancing up at him. "A daughter? But… that’s impossible. He would’ve known if he—”

"He didn’t know, because I made sure of it," Azrael interjected smoothly. "Kiera was hidden away from the angels and Heaven itself. I did what I had to… kept her safe from those who might have used her against him, even Ezekiel himself. He was never ready to know of her existence."

Ariel stared at him, her thoughts racing, piecing together this new revelation. "So… this was your doing all along. You hid her, knowing he’d never find her?"

"Precisely," Azrael said, satisfaction evident in his tone. "It was a necessary precaution. But now… now, with Balthazar’s interference, Ezekiel has been made aware that something is amiss. And if he finds out about Kiera, his focus will waver. That can’t happen."

"So, you want me to find Ezekiel," Ariel replied, beginning to understand his motives. "You want to keep him close, in the fold."

"Indeed," Azrael confirmed, his voice hardening. "Find him, Ariel, before he stumbles upon things better left hidden. Remind him of his place and remind him of what he owes me."

Ariel nodded, determination tightening her features. "I won’t fail you, my Lord."

Azrael’s smile returned, softer this time, and he waved her away with a dismissive flick of his hand. "Good. Now go, Ariel. Time is of the essence, and I have no room for second thoughts in this matter. Ezekiel needs to be brought back before any more complications arise." Ariel gave him a final nod, wings spreading as she took off with renewed purpose, her mind still reeling from the revelation. She would find Ezekiel, no matter the cost.

Azrael rose from his throne, his cloak trailing behind him as he made his way toward the grand balcony overlooking the city of Heaven. The marble spires gleamed in the ethereal light, but his gaze saw past the grandeur, past the familiar splendor of Heaven itself, toward a vision he alone could imagine. A smirk played on his lips, twisted with both admiration and scorn for the very place that once tried to control him.

He placed his hands on the cool marble railing, looking down at the vast city below, his eyes tracing the streets where angels carried on their tasks, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing in their midst. A sense of satisfaction filled him, seeing his plan unfurling with every passing day. Soon, his nephilim army would be ready. Soon, Heaven would learn what it meant to stand in his way.

“Fools,” he muttered to himself. “They never knew what they had when they cast me aside, when they cast us aside. But soon… they’ll see. They’ll wish they’d never interfered with my family or tried to hold us under their boot.”

In his mind, the word “family” brought up memories he had buried deep yet held close. Ariel, fierce and loyal, who would sacrifice anything for him. Ezekiel, his stubborn, fierce friend, lost to the world yet bound by loyalty to his kin. And then Sophia... he could almost see her now, feel her hand in his, a bittersweet reminder of what Heaven had taken from him. Sophia’s death still felt like an open wound, a reminder of why he would never let Heaven dictate his fate again.

“You should’ve been here, Sophia,” he murmured to the sky, his voice soft, nearly tender. “If only they hadn’t taken you... we would’ve built a new world together. One where we’re free.”

Azrael let out a breath as there was a tinged with frustration, and his gaze hardened again as he remembered the last piece of the puzzle he needed to solve as there was time itself. The Time Clock was shattered, its remains scattered through Heaven’s vast archives. It was a timeless artifact, something only Heaven itself could wield, but Azrael knew if he could repair it, he could bend time and space to his will. Control reality itself, stabilize what was left so that his vision—their vision—would survive.

“I didn’t come this far to watch everything I’ve built fall apart,” he muttered, his hands gripping the railing so tightly it nearly cracked under his fingers. “I’ve broken angels, bent realms, raised an army—all for freedom. For us. And now this... this broken piece of time stands in my way?”

He looked up, a fire in his eyes. “I will fix it. If Heaven has a way, I’ll find it. Even if I have to tear this place apart, brick by brick, feather by feather.”

For a moment, he imagined Ariel and Ezekiel beside him. Their strength had always given him purpose, and he knew he would do anything to create a world where they could live without fear and without restraint. Azrael would’ve wished that he wanted to create a world that Sophia would have been proud of.

“You trusted me, all of you,” he said to the empty air, as if speaking to ghosts. “And I won’t let you down. We’re so close now.”

Azrael straightened as his eyes were scanning the heavens. “Heaven wanted obedient soldiers, servants who would never question, never dream of more.” He sneered. “But I want a family. One that stands together, not because they’re bound by some higher force, but because they choose to.”

He cast one last look over the city, a dangerous glint in his eyes. “When the Time Clock is mine, when time itself obeys me, they’ll finally understand what it means to cross me. I’ll tear down their rules, their walls, and build something new—something worthy of those they call ‘misfits’ and ‘traitors.’”

Azrael’s hand formed a fist, and he clenched it tightly as he was feeling the pulse of power within him. The throne room echoed with his words as it was spoken softly yet laced with venom. “I’m coming for everything they thought they could keep from me. And Heaven will be remade—on our terms.”

Turning from the balcony, Azrael felt a renewed sense of purpose. Azrael had a city to change the fate that a world to claim, and he would not rest until all of Heaven remembered the name of the angel they’d dared to forsake. Azrael would do anything to bring Sophia back and create a world without higher-ups like God and the archangels ruining it, especially bringing it back into The Old Order again.

Chapter Text

The wind outside the base in Westland whipped through the tall, twisted old dead trees, and the light waned as the group huddled inside Azrael’s hideout. It had been weeks since Sam, Gabriel, Azrael, and Bella had found themselves stuck in the vast which was unpredictable realm split into the Northland, Westland, Southland, and Eastland regions. They had searched endlessly through mountain peaks as there were winding rivers, and deep caverns—each landmark holding some glimmer of hope for a portal home but yielding only dead ends.

Tonight, Sam, Bella, and Gabriel sat around the sparse living area of Azrael's makeshift base. The fire crackled as they stared into it as each lost in thought and growing wearier of their endless, portal-less hunt. Just then, the heavy door creaked open, and Azrael walked in and it was dragging something massive and monstrous behind her. The others’ eyes widened at the sight—its hide was scaly and grayish-green, with eyes still open which was staring lifelessly ahead.

Gabriel nearly recoiled. “What… what is that?”

Azrael looked at him with a straight face, hoisting the beast’s limp body up with a grunt. “Dinner,” she announced.

Bella scrunched her nose. “Azrael, you can’t be serious. That thing? It looks like it crawled out of someone’s nightmare.”

Azrael gave a little shrug, brushing some grime off her jacket. “Listen, there’s not a lot of options around here. And I know you’re eating for two, Bella, and Sam, well, you’re human. You need to keep your strength up, even if it means getting a bit... creative.”

Sam glanced at the beast, his stomach growling in spite of himself. He hadn’t eaten a real meal in days, but this… creature was hardly what he had in mind. “Well, I’m starving, but—are we sure this is even safe to eat?”

Azrael gave him a playful grin. “Trust me, if it were poisonous, I’d already be dead by now. Besides,” she added, lugging the beast toward the kitchen, “I’ve got some experience in… experimental cuisine.”

The three exchanged wary looks as Azrael disappeared into the small as there was a makeshift kitchen area. Moments later, sounds of chopping and clanging echoed through the base as it followed by Azrael’s colorful stream of curses as she struggled to prepare the beast. Sam chuckled as he heard her muttering curses and complaints about the beast’s tough skin, while Gabriel covered his nose at the smell wafting from the kitchen.

After what felt like an eternity, Azrael finally emerged with plates in hand. Azrael placed one in front of each of them with a proud grin as it was setting her own plate down last. “There we go,” she said, plopping down beside them. “Best dining this realm has to offer.”

Bella eyed her plate cautiously, the dish looking vaguely like some kind of stew. “Are you sure it’s… edible?” she asked, poking it with her fork.

Azrael took a big bite, swallowing without hesitation. “Absolutely,” she said, a bit too cheerfully. “It’s… delicious.”

Sam lifted his fork as he was giving Gabriel a sidelong glance as he took a tentative bite. To his surprise as the taste wasn’t as bad as he’d expected—somewhere between roasted meat and earthy mushrooms. Sam chewed slowly as he was expecting the worst, but it was oddly palatable for some reason.

“This… isn’t half bad,” Sam admitted.

Bella raised her eyebrows, taking a small bite. Her eyes lit up in surprise. “Okay, I didn’t think I’d say this, but it’s actually good.”

Azrael watched them, suppressing a smirk as she took another big bite herself. “Yeah… sure, ‘good,’” she muttered, struggling to keep a straight face. “Couldn’t think of a better last meal.”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow. “Wait, are you saying you… lied? You said it tasted good!”

Azrael let out a laugh, crossing her arms. “What can I say? I have to keep things interesting around here! Besides, it looks like you all ended up enjoying it anyway.” Azrael chuckled as she was holding in more of her laughs. The group shared a laugh as the lighthearted moment was a rare comfort in the otherwise bleak landscape of Westland.

As they ate, the conversation turned to what had been weighing on everyone’s mind. Sam put down his fork, his expression turning serious. “We’ve tried nearly every landmark in each land, but there hasn’t been any sign of a portal. We’ve been here for weeks. What if we’re stuck here… indefinitely?”

Azrael sighed, her eyes scanning the room before landing on Sam. “I wish I had better news. I’ve been here longer than you have, and still, I haven’t found anything that even remotely resembles a way back to our realm. Every clue I’ve found has just been another dead end.”

Gabriel leaned back, crossing his arms. “There has to be something we’re missing. Maybe a hidden passage, or… some ancient ritual?”

Bella rested a hand on her stomach, her face thoughtful. “I don’t want to stay here forever. Especially… not with everything at stake.”

Azrael nodded, her expression softening. “I understand. I’ll keep looking. I may not know how to get us back, but I promise I’ll do whatever I can to find a way. No one’s getting left behind, not on my watch.”

For a moment, there was silence as each of them took comfort in Azrael’s determination. Despite their bleak circumstances, they felt a flicker of hope. The journey had been long as the hardships many, but with Azrael leading them as they knew they’d continue to press forward—no matter how long it took.

After dinner, Azrael retreated to her own room, her heavy steps echoing down the hallway before the door clicked shut. Bella had already fallen asleep, curled up on her bed, her breathing soft and steady. Sam checked on her quietly, feeling the weight of their journey settle over him as he watched her sleep. He brushed a hand gently over her shoulder, reassured that at least, for now, she was safe and at peace.

As he turned to leave, he found Gabriel standing in the doorway, his expression tense yet thoughtful. Gabriel tilted his head, motioning Sam to follow him, and together, they stepped outside, leaving the shelter of Azrael’s base. The night sky stretched above them, scattered with stars that glinted like shards of distant glass. The silence between them was both comforting and thick with unspoken words.

Gabriel leaned on the rail of the small porch, his gaze distant. “I wonder,” he began, his voice barely above a whisper, “if Mary and Twixx are okay.”

Sam nodded, glancing at his friend. He had wondered the same, especially given how long they'd been gone. “They’re tough,” he said softly. “But yeah… I hope they’re safe.”

Gabriel let out a shaky breath, his fingers curling around the edge of the rail. “I never really told you what I did. I mean, the full details of what I did.” he said, his tone thick with regret. “Back then… when I found out I was pregnant.” Sam turned to him, surprised by the rawness in Gabriel’s voice.

Gabriel pressed on, his gaze fixed somewhere far beyond the horizon. “I panicked. Did some… pretty terrible things. Fish… I thought if I ate fish, it’d… disturb things.” He gave a broken laugh, bitter and hollow. “And when that didn’t work, I—” he swallowed hard, “I used cleaning supplies, even wrapped my stomach up to try and keep it from growing.”

Sam felt a flicker of bitterness at this revelation. These were his kids too, even if Gabriel hadn’t known how to handle it back then. “You… wanted to get rid of them?” he asked softly.

Gabriel nodded, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his guilt. “I did everything I could to hide it. Even hit myself, hard as I could, just trying to pretend it wasn’t real.”

He tried to stifle the tears welling in his eyes, but they spilled over, glistening on his cheeks. “And now they hate me for it… or maybe just Mary, but still. They left me the moment they were born, and I can’t blame them.”

Sam’s heart ached as he watched Gabriel struggle. Gabriel was rarely vulnerable, which there was always the one to deflect with humor or sarcasm, but tonight, all that bravado had fallen away which was revealing the pain beneath Gabriel and how he was dealing with it all by himself.

“I just…” Gabriel’s voice trembled, his shoulders shaking. “I want to say I’m sorry. To both of them. I would… I’d give anything for that chance.”

Sam placed a reassuring hand on Gabriel’s shoulder. “Maybe… when we get back, you’ll have that chance. I won’t say it’ll be easy, but I think you’ll find a way. I’ve seen you do a lot of things that seemed impossible.”

Gabriel closed his eyes, the tears finally subsiding. “Thanks, Sam,” he murmured, letting Sam’s presence ground him.

Gabriel sighed, glancing back at Sam, the guilt still etched deep in his eyes. “You know… I didn’t even give him a real name. ‘Twixx’ was all I could come up with. I couldn’t think of anything else.” He paused, shaking his head. “What kind of parent doesn’t even name their own kid properly?”

Sam nodded, the regret resonating with him too. “I’ve thought about that myself. We only named Mary properly… but Twixx, he deserves a name, something real, something meaningful.”

Gabriel looked down, toying with the edge of his sleeve. “But what name fits him? I want to name him when I see him again. Show him that he… he matters. But I don’t know where to start.”

Sam thought about it, weighing his words. “What about… John?”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow, glancing sideways at him. “Your dad’s name? Are you sure?”

Sam took a deep breath. “Yeah. I know I didn’t have the best relationship with my father. But maybe… maybe this time around, I could have a good relationship with my son.” He gave a half-smile. “Besides, ‘Dean Jr.’ is out of the question. Imagine two Deans in the same room. It’d be a circus.”

They both laughed, the weight between them lifting slightly as Gabriel imagined it. “Yeah,” he snorted, “it would be a nightmare, especially with my and Dean’s history.” Gabriel chuckled, his smile genuine for the first time in a long while. The idea of seeing his son again, to finally call him by a real name, brought a sense of peace he hadn’t felt before.

“Then it’s decided,” Gabriel said softly, glancing up at the night sky as if he could send his message through the stars. “When I see Twixx and Mary again, he’ll be John ‘Twixx’ Winchester.” He felt a sense of pride at finally being able to give his son a name—one that meant something, one that carried a bit of his family and Sam’s family both.

Sam nodded, a faint smile lingering on his face. “He’ll know that he matters, Gabriel. And we’ll make sure of it.”

At the moment, Gabriel stared into the dark sky, the weight of everything finally settling heavily on him. “Sam… I want to tell you that I’m sorry,” he began as his voice was low and honest in a way Sam hadn’t heard from him before.

Gabriel continued, “For everything. For the games, the tricks, even the stuff I thought was me doing the right thing. I just… I just wanted to end the suffering, you know? Get Heaven and Hell to finish their stupid battle already so the rest of us could… I don’t know, find peace. But, slowly I started to see that it wasn’t the right thing to do. Even though it was the only option for us angels to take at the time. But, I’ll be hurt you. I’ll be hurting a lot of people on Earth.” Gabriel said as he was smoothing out his hair.

Sam turned to him as he was surprised by the vulnerability in Gabriel’s eyes. Gabriel, the trickster, the rogue archangel who hid behind sarcasm and humor, seemed laid bare, the facade peeling away. Gabriel took a shaky breath, pushing forward. “When I first started getting to know you, I saw a lot of Lucifer in you. But not the part of Lucifer that everyone hates. I saw the part of him he had before he was twisted, before everything went wrong. I saw someone who didn’t fit in, who was an outcast in Heaven.”

Sam nodded as he was understanding the weight of the words that Gabriel was saying. “But, I’m just a human, Gabriel. I didn’t even know Heaven was real at the time. But, I do see your point.” Sam responded back to Gabriel.

“That’s just it,” Gabriel said, a faint smile touching his lips. “You never needed Heaven’s approval. You did it all on your own. You were like me, Sam, even if you didn’t know it. A misfit in Heaven’s eyes, unacknowledged. And yeah, Dean… he was Heaven’s golden boy. He’s got that fire. He’ll fight for you until his last breath. It’s like… Michael and Lucifer could’ve been, you know? Before they were twisted up in that mess that God, our father, wanted them to be in and they fell for it.”

The two men stood in silence for a moment as the weight of Gabriel’s words were settling around them. It was strange for Sam to think about himself as an outcast in Heaven’s eyes, to imagine that even angels might understand him better than he ever thought possible. But, then again, they were spending time with each other even though it was talking about their own problems and what was happening around them.

“I never thought I’d even think about settling down,” Gabriel continued, surprising Sam again. “But having Mary and Twixx… I think something changed in me. The moment I saw them, I knew I’d do anything to be part of their lives. I mean, I don’t deserve it, after everything I’ve done to others, to you, and especially them, but maybe…” He paused, searching for the right words. “Maybe, if life gives me another chance, I’d want to try. Maybe have a real family, if it’s even possible for me.”

Sam’s expression softened, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. “I think it’s possible. You already have that family—Mary and Twixx. And they’ll see the part of you I’m seeing now, Gabriel. They’ll know you’re trying.”

Gabriel looked at Sam, a flicker of hope in his eyes. “Thanks, Sam. That means a lot to me,” he said quietly. “For giving me the chance to be more than… well, a mistake. You and Dean, you gave me that. I owe you both more than you know.” Gabriel gave Sam a small as he was giving a grateful smile to Sam.

So, as they stood in comfortable silence while they were watching the night sky and the stars that were sparkling in the sky. Which seemed like they were stretching endlessly above them and it was like they were bound together by the unspoken understanding of brothers-in-arms. The sky was beautiful to look at even though they were in a wasteland realm, anything could be possible for them and others around them.

As Sam and Gabriel stood gazing at the stars as there was a soft smile spread across Gabriel’s face. The night sky was a canvas of shimmering lights, and the archangel seemed lost in thought. Sam noticed and turned to him as he was curiosity piqued up, wondering what Gabriel was smiling about.

“What’s got you smiling like that?” Sam asked, nudging him gently with his elbow.

Gabriel’s smile widened. “Oh, just thinking about the stars. I’ve seen so many of them up close, you know? The galaxy is incredible. Each star is like a little beacon, holding its own secrets.”

Sam’s interest was immediately piqued. “You’ve been to the stars?” He leaned in closer, his expression a mix of awe and curiosity. “What’s it like? Can you tell me about it?”

Gabriel nodded, clearly enjoying the opportunity to share. “Absolutely! Imagine floating through a cosmic ocean, where colors swirl around you like a painter’s palette. There are stars that burn blue, and others that glow red, and you can see the light from galaxies that are billions of light-years away. They twinkle and pulse, almost as if they’re alive. It’s breathtaking, Sam.”

Sam’s eyes widened as he tried to picture it. “That sounds amazing. I can’t even imagine what that must be like.”

Gabriel chuckled softly. “It is. But as incredible as the stars are, you know what? Earth is even more amazing.”

Sam frowned, confusion evident on his face. “Really? Earth? Have you seen the way people treat each other? The wars, the pain, the—”

“Ah, but that’s only part of it,” Gabriel interjected, waving a hand dismissively. “You have to look at the good things. The laughter, the love, the way people come together in times of need. The beauty of a sunrise, the way rain smells on a hot pavement, and the joy of sharing a meal with friends. And let’s not forget the ladies.”

Sam couldn’t help but roll his eyes. “The ladies?”

Gabriel grinned, leaning in as if sharing a secret. “Oh, come on! The charm of a good flirt, the thrill of a first kiss. And don’t get me started on the games! Humans have so many fun ways to enjoy life—sports, card games, even video games. There’s always something to bring people together.”

“Okay, I guess I can see that,” Sam admitted, crossing his arms as he considered it. “But the other stuff… the bad stuff still overshadows it sometimes.”

Gabriel shrugged, the mischievous glint in his eye returning. “And the porn, Sam! Let’s not forget about that. I mean, I get it; it’s not your cup of tea, but Dean? Oh boy, he would totally be on board with that.”

Sam’s face turned slightly pink, and he quickly held up his hands. “Alright, alright! I’m keeping my mouth shut about that one,” he laughed, shaking his head. “But it’s hard to see the good when the world feels like it’s falling apart.”

Gabriel’s expression softened, and he looked at Sam with a newfound respect. “You’ve seen a lot, haven’t you? But that’s what makes you strong. You know the darkness, and yet you still choose to see the light. That’s more than most can do.”

Sam smiled, appreciating the compliment. “Thanks, Gabriel. I just want to protect those I care about. And that includes you.”

Gabriel gave him a genuine smile in return. “And I appreciate that. Just remember, when we get back to Earth, take some time to enjoy it. There’s so much to experience, and I want you to see it all.”

As they stood side by side, looking up at the vastness of the universe, Sam felt a warmth in his chest, a sense of camaraderie that he hadn’t expected to find in an archangel. “Alright, Gabriel. You’ve convinced me. I’ll try to see the good in it all.” Gabriel chuckled, and together they continued to gaze at the stars as they were sharing dreams of the future and their bond was growing stronger beneath the watchful eyes of the universe.

In the quiet of the bunker, as Gabriel and Sam sat gazing up at the stars from a hidden observation room while Azrael lay deep in sleep as her face calmed yet her mind far away and she was wrapped in a memory that was long buried in her angel life. She never thought she would remember anything from her past most especially when it wasn’t people that she knew up in Heaven but people that she knew from Earth.

In her dream, she was back in a forest as the air fragrant with the scent of pine and damp earth. She had wandered off, intrigued by the human world and curious about their food. She knew Ezekiel would warn her against trying unknown berries, reminding her of their risks, but Azrael brushed his concerns aside. She wanted to experience these little things, even if it meant tasting a few sour or even dangerous ones.

As she explored the bushes for berries, Azrael suddenly collided with a young girl, about 15 years old, her face flushed with fear. The girl gasped, clutching Azrael’s arm. “Please,” she begged. “They’re after me—the guards. They’ll hurt me!”

Azrael’s heart tightened, and she glanced around. Azrael could hear footsteps approaching through the trees as the crackle of twigs snapping under heavy boots. Acting on instinct, Azrael reached into her robes and blew softly as there was sparkling dust into the girl's face which was causing her to vanish in an instant.

Moments later, the guards appeared, their eyes narrowed as they searched the area. “Did you see a girl pass by here?” one asked Azrael, suspicion in his tone.

Azrael nodded with a calm smile, pointing down the opposite trail. “Yes, she ran that way.”

The guards exchanged glances before heading off in the direction she had indicated. Once they were out of sight as Azrael snapped her fingers, and the young girl reappeared while she was stumbling slightly as her eyes were wide and she was coughing as she regained her bearings from where she came from.

“What…what happened? How did you…?” she stammered.

Azrael smiled, letting a mischievous glint show in her eyes. “Um well… I’m a witch, I guess.” she said, voice soft and mysterious. She smiled, putting her arms behind her back.

The girl took a wary step back, fear flashing across her face, but Azrael held up a hand. “Don’t worry. I’m a good witch. I won’t hurt you, I promise.”

The girl hesitated as she was searching Azrael’s face before finally nodding. “The guards—they’re after me because I stole some food. My family…we don’t have much, and my brother’s sick. He needs something warm to make him feel better.”

Hearing this, Azrael’s heart softened. “Why don’t I come with you? Maybe I can help.”

The girl’s face lit up with a mix of hope and disbelief. She nodded eagerly and led Azrael through the forest to a secluded cave where her family was hiding. The girl’s mother and father looked up, startled, their expressions fearful as they took in Azrael’s presence. The girl quickly explained, “This is Azrael. She’s a good witch; she helped me escape from the guards.”

Azrael approached the boy, who lay weak and feverish in a pile of blankets. Azrael knelt beside him as she was placing a gentle hand on his forehead as she was feeling the heat of his illness. Concentrating, she let a beam of light flow from her palm as she was warming his skin and sending healing energy through him. His labored breathing eased, and slowly as he opened his eyes while his own strength was returning back to him.

The boy got up as he was starting to dance in joy, “Wow! I feel so much better.” The boy said out loud.

The girl’s eyes widened in amazement, and her family watched in wonder. “How did you do that?” the girl whispered.

Azrael smiled again, the familiar lie slipping easily from her lips. “Like I said, I’m a good witch. I help those who need it.”

Yet beneath the warmth of her smile, a pang of uncertainty stirred within her. Azrael knew that, as the Angel of Death, she was meant to usher souls onward into the afterlife, not heal them. Either she took them to Heaven or Hell, depending if they were a good person or a bad one. But here, watching this boy’s life restored as she felt a pull toward something else while it was something gentler and brighter than the path she was destined for.

The dream faded, and back in the bunker, Azrael’s eyes snapped open. Azrael laid staring at the ceiling as her mind was racing with the memories. Azarel turned restlessly in her bed as she was feeling the weight of that long-ago decision as the desire to be more than the Angel of Death pressing heavily on her heart.

After Azrael’s dream from the past, she moved quietly through the bunker with her bare feet barely making a sound as she left her room and headed to the kitchen. Azrael’s mind was heavy with memories that refused to settle as the memories that had resurfaced in her dream. Azrael needed something warm to calm her nerves, so she busied herself with preparing tea as she was letting the familiar routine ground her.

Meanwhile, Bella had been sleeping lightly and stirred awake at the faint sounds coming from the kitchen. Bella was curious so she got up and padded down the hall. When she reached the kitchen doorway, she found Azrael alone as she was carefully pouring hot water into a teapot that she had on the side table right next to the oven.

“Azrael?” Bella asked softly, stepping into the dimly lit room. “What are you doing up so late?”

Azrael turned and smiled faintly. “Just needed something warm. I had a dream… memories, actually. They can be hard to shake off.”

Bella nodded in understanding. “Mind if I join you for some tea?”

Azrael’s smile grew a little warmer. “Of course. I’ll make you a cup.”

The two of them sat at the small kitchen table, sipping their tea in comfortable silence until Azrael broke it with a question. “How’s the baby, Bella?”

Bella shifted a little, a nervous flicker in her eyes, but she managed a small smile. “So far, everything feels fine. No odd symptoms… just normal, I guess.”

Azrael nodded, her gaze thoughtful as she poured tea into their cups. “You know, I knew a girl once, a long time ago. It was the same situation… a human woman expecting a child, except the father was an angel. I think her name was… Emily, no wait… Stella. No, her name was… Emma.” Azrael frowned slightly, piecing together fragments from her memories. “Yes, Emma. It was such a long time ago, and I kept getting her name confused with others. But she was brave… strong.”

Bella watched Azrael closely, intrigued. “What happened to her?”

Azrael’s face darkened slightly, her voice dropping. “Nephilim aren’t meant to exist, at least by Heaven’s decree. Emma’s pregnancy was difficult, and after the baby was born, she… she didn’t survive it. The birth was fatal. And the father—he was one of my students. He was killed as well, for simply wanting to protect his family.”

Bella’s hand tightened around her teacup, sensing the pain and regret in Azrael’s voice. “And the child?”

Azrael’s lips pressed into a thin line, her bitterness barely masked. “I raised her for a short while. Emma had wanted to name her Jane if she had a daughter, and so I honored her wish. I loved her… but Metatron and Castiel used her in a spell to cast all angels from Heaven. Jane was sacrificed, and her loss burned me, Ezekiel, and our sister, Sophia. Only Ezekiel and I survived… but Sophia died in my arms after we fell.”

The air between them was heavy with sorrow and an unspoken anger. Bella reached over and gently touched Azrael’s hand. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “That’s… terrible.”

Azrael looked down, her gaze fierce with a sadness that had simmered for centuries. “It’s a part of why I can never forgive Castiel, even now.”

Bella took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. “You know… I just noticed that you talk about Emma and me like we’re the same person.”

Azrael’s gaze turned sharp, assessing. “I think there’s more to you, Bella. I know you’re an angel. The energy around you… it’s unique, like that of an archangel.”

Bella choked slightly on her tea as she was coughing as her heart skipped a beat. “An… an archangel?”

Azrael nodded, her gaze calm but intense. “Yes. I’ve been observing you for some time now, and I can sense it—something powerful and ancient. At first, I thought perhaps you were Raphael or Gabriel, but now…”

Bella swallowed, feeling the weight of Azrael’s words settle on her. After a moment, she sighed and confessed, “I am Gabriel. But… I’m from a different time, what is now called The Lost Time.”

Azrael didn’t look surprised, only thoughtful. “I suspected as much. Something about you didn’t quite fit. But Bella,” her voice softened, “you’ll have to tell Sam at some point. Secrets have a way of revealing themselves.”

Bella looked down at her tea, worrying about creasing her brow. “I know… I just don’t know how to tell him without him seeing me differently.”

Azrael placed a gentle hand on Bella’s arm. “The right time will come. Just remember, Sam is stronger than you think, and he deserves the truth. It’s better it comes from you than from someone else.”

Bella nodded as she was taking comfort in Azrael’s reassurance. They sat together in silence as each lost in their own thoughts as the warmth of the tea was calming their troubled hearts as they awaited the dawn. Bella didn’t know what to say or do at that moment especially when Azrael knew that Bella was Gabriel from The Lost Time realm.

While Azrael and Bella sipped their tea in companionable silence when the sound of footsteps echoed down the hall. That was when that Gabriel and Sam appeared as they were looking a bit surprised to see the two women awake. They wanted to know what they were doing, especially since it was late at night.

“What are you both doing up?” Sam asked, his eyes glancing between Azrael and Bella.

Azrael gave a small shrug. “I couldn’t sleep. Too much on my mind.” She nodded toward Bella. “And it seems Bella sensed I was up.”

“Guess none of us can sleep tonight,” Gabriel said, stretching as he leaned against the counter.

Azrael gestured to the teapot. “Would you like some tea?”

Sam smiled and nodded. “Sure, that’d be great.”

Gabriel wrinkled his nose playfully. “Eh, I’m more of a hot chocolate guy—preferably with a little something extra.”

Azrael chuckled, already reaching for a different mug. “I can make hot chocolate, but don’t expect any booze in it.”

Gabriel smirked. “I’ll take what I can get.” He settled into a chair as Azrael heated the milk and mixed in cocoa, preparing tea for Sam as well. She handed Sam his tea and then gave Gabriel his hot chocolate, who took a deep, satisfied sip.

As they settled into conversation, Azrael glanced between Sam and Gabriel. “So… what were you two talking about outside?”

Gabriel exchanged a look with Sam before responding. “Just… family stuff. My kids, mostly.”

Azrael raised an eyebrow, surprised. “You have children?”

Gabriel nodded with a grin. “Yep, three weeks old as of now. Still a bit strange to think about, honestly.”

Azrael’s expression was unreadable as she processed his words, thinking of how rare it was for an archangel to have children. “Another archangel with children…” She trailed off, her mind briefly flickering to Lucifer and Jack.

Azrael felt the urge to voice her concerns but held back as she was aware of Bella’s quiet presence beside her. Bella was also pregnant, knowing that she was secretly another Gabriel from another timeline realm that has been lost for a long time. But Bella, too, seemed tense, her gaze occasionally as she was darting toward Gabriel as though measuring his reaction at the moment.

After a moment, Bella spoke up, her voice soft but resolute. “I know it’s a difficult time, with everything happening in this world. But I still believe that… somehow, we’ll make it back to our own realm.”

Azrael nodded in agreement. “I promise, I’ll do everything I can to find a way. It might take time, but I’ll make it happen.”

Gabriel gave her a thoughtful look, appreciation evident in his eyes. “Thanks, Azrael. We could use a bit of hope right now.”

They all fell into a quiet understanding as the weight of the shared challenges and secrets were lying unspoken between them. Despite the uncertain path ahead, the warmth of their company—of old and new bonds—was enough to lend them a glimmer of resolve in the stillness of the night.

Azrael broke the moment of camaraderie by looking up with a playful glint in her eye. “So, would anyone like something to eat? I might have some cookies around here.”

Gabriel perked up at the mention of cookies. “Cookies? Now you’re speaking my language!” He grinned, leaning back in his chair. “Just don’t tell me they’re healthy or something. I’m all about the indulgence right now.”

Azrael smirked. “Maybe you should cut back on the sweets before you end up looking like a blimp, Gabriel.”

Sam chuckled as he was doing his best to hide a grin behind his teacup, while Bella offered a soft laugh as she was shaking her head at Gabriel's playful antics. It was funny on how Azrael striked back and called him a “Blimp” if he keeps eating sweets like cookies and cakes, especially candy too.

“Cookies it is then!” Azrael declared, rising from her seat and moving toward the pantry. Just as she began rummaging through the shelves, a faint rustling sound from outside caught her attention. She paused, the atmosphere shifting as a chill crept through the air.

Gabriel’s playful demeanor changed as he leaned closer to the door, straining to listen. “Did you hear that?”

Bella’s smile faded, her expression turning serious. “Yeah, something’s out there.”

Azrael exchanged a concerned glance with the others before cautiously walking toward the entrance. The sound of soft footsteps echoed outside the bunker, growing louder as they approached. It was then that they noticed a dark figure moving stealthily in the shadows, scanning the area before slowly pushing the door open.

The intruder slipped inside with surprising quietness as they were glancing around the room as they were clearly trying to stay hidden. The four of them instinctively fell silent as their eyes were wide with confusion and concern. What was happening? They weren’t sure who was doing this inside the bunker.

Before they could react, a series of strange noises erupted from deeper within the bunker. Sam stepped forward, whispering, “We should check it out.” He motioned for Gabriel and Bella to stay put as he made his way toward the source of the sound. Azrael followed closely behind him, her instincts flaring.

Then, without warning, the figure launched a smoke bomb into the air. A cloud of thick as they were choking on the smoke billowed through the room as they were engulfing everything in its path. Azrael coughed, her vision obscured, and the last thing she heard before the chaos erupted was Sam’s startled shout.

In an instant, Sam was knocked out by an unseen force. Azrael's heart raced as she caught a glimpse of the figure sweeping him off the ground and disappearing into the cloud. “Sam!” she yelled, her voice strained as she tried to pierce through the haze.

Gabriel and Bella echoed her calls, panic rising in their voices. “Sam! Where are you?”

As the smoke began to clear, Azrael stumbled outside the bunker as her heart was pounding in her chest. Azrael’s eyes darted frantically across the darkness as she was searching for any sign of Sam. And then she saw it—the shadowy figure sprinting down the hill as they were cradling Sam in their arms.

“No!” Azrael shouted, adrenaline coursing through her veins. Without hesitation, she dashed after them, her feet pounding against the ground as she pushed herself to run faster. The figure was agile, leaping with an unnatural grace, and though Azrael gained some ground, they quickly pulled away.

“Stop!” she screamed, determination fueling her every step. But the figure remained elusive, disappearing into the night.

Just as despair threatened to settle in, Azrael’s keen eyes spotted something which was showing the tracks that they left in the soft earth as they were leading away from the bunker and toward the dense forest. Azrael skidded to a halt as she was taking a deep breath to steady herself. This was her chance that she can get Sam back and stop the figure that took him in their possession.

Turning her attention to the tracks, Azrael focused her energy as she was letting the ground beneath her resonate with her will. Azrael followed the footprints as each step filled with purpose. Behind her, Azrael could hear Gabriel and Bella catching up as their worried voices were mingling with the sound of the wind.

“Azrael, wait!” Gabriel called, urgency in his tone. “We need a plan!”

“There’s no time!” she shouted back, her heart racing. “They took Sam! We have to get him back!”

As they plunged deeper into the woods, the darkness closed in around them, but Azrael felt a flicker of hope igniting within her. With every step, she could sense the presence of the figure drawing nearer as their trail fresh and clear. The moonlight filtered through the trees as it was guiding her forward as she pushed through the brush.

“We’re coming for you, Sam!” she whispered fiercely, determination etched in her features.

Azrael raced down the forest trail as her eyes fixed on the figure slipping further into the distance. Azrael pushed herself to keep up as her own heart was pounding with fear and determination as she was completely unaware of the faint shimmer of magic the figure was casting.

Azrael was too busy focusing on getting to Sam then see what was truly happening behold her eyes, without even knowing. Even though Azrael only had short conversations and interactions with Sam. Azrael saw Sam as a form of her sister, Sophia. Azrael doesn't know for sure why she sees Sophia im Sam. Maybe it's because of how his hair feels or maybe the shape or softness about Sam’s eyes. Whatever the reason is, Azrael wanted to bring back Sam before anything bad happens to him.

Behind her, Gabriel and Bella struggled to keep pace. Bella, her hand protectively resting over her stomach as she forced herself to focus despite her weariness, while Gabriel felt every strain of his still-recovering body. Both were impressed—and slightly alarmed—at just how fast Azrael could run. But as they followed her as Gabriel’s sharp eyes caught the subtle traces of an enchantment in the air—faint as there was a glittering distortion that twisted reality. Gabriel's experience with spells instantly set off alarms with him.

“It’s an illusion!” Gabriel shouted, his voice strained but insistent. “Azrael! Stop, it’s a trick!”

But Azrael was too far ahead so there was no way for her to hear what Gabriel was saying. Azrael fully locked onto her target and deaf to their warnings. Gabriel grit his teeth as he was exchanging a worried glance with Bella, who also noticed the illusion that was taking form in front.

“We have to reach her before she goes too far from us!” Bella whispered, worry etched in her face.

They sprinted after her as she was catching up just enough to follow the illusion’s path. The figure led them down a winding trail until they finally spotted it boarding a nearby train as they were slipping inside of it and disappearing just as the doors slid shut. Making it inside before the train started to leave and go to the destination that it was heading to.

“That looks like The East Land train…” Gabriel muttered, out of breath. “If we lose it, we’ll lose Sam forever.”

They didn’t waste another second. Bella and Gabriel charged toward the train as they were throwing themselves forward with everything they had left. Just as the final call sounded and the doors began to close as they managed to slip inside while they were catching their breath as they found themselves at the back of the train.

Gabriel took a quick glance around. “The figure’s in one of the front cars. We have to be careful.”

Bella nodded, glancing down the narrow aisle. The train car was dimly lit as it was packed with passengers who sat in hushed silence or murmured in quiet conversation. And stationed every few rows were uniformed guards as they were clearly meant to keep order and prevent exactly the kind of pursuit they were about to undertake in this train.

“This just keeps getting better and better for us,” Gabriel muttered under his breath, flexing his hands as if to prepare himself for what lay ahead. “Think we can make it without attracting attention?”

“We’ll have to try,” Bella whispered, eyeing the guards warily. She wrapped her arm around her midsection protectively, conscious of her condition. “Let’s keep it quiet, blend in as much as possible until we reach the front.”

They moved carefully as they were inching forward through the train car as they were trying to appear inconspicuous. But every few steps, one of the guards would glance in their direction, and Bella held her breath each time as they were hoping that they wouldn’t be recognized or questioned by the guards that are guarding inside the train.

As they passed from one car to the next, Gabriel noticed small clues left behind by the figure—scraps of fabric caught on a seat as the faint while they were lingering the trace of the illusion spell that Gabriel could still sense. Gabriel was certain they were getting closer to where they needed to get too in order to save Sam from whoever kidnapped him.

“Just a few more cars,” Gabriel whispered to Bella, who nodded, stealing herself as they moved toward the front of the train.

At the time, Sam’s head throbbed as he slowly regained consciousness. Blinking his eyes open, he found himself seated in a lavishly decorated train car, the furniture upholstered in deep reds and golds, with delicate curtains framing each window. The dim light flickered, casting a shadow over the figure seated across from him. He squinted, his heart skipping as the figure slowly pulled back their hood, revealing a familiar face—Gabriel.

Sam shook his head as he was trying to clear his eye vision, “G-Ga-Gabriel? It can’t be.” Sam blinked.

But this wasn’t the Gabriel he knew. This Gabriel had a hardened look, his eyes sharp and calculating, a smirk playing on his lips that sent a chill down Sam’s spine. His clothes were worn but tailored to his lean frame, and there was a roughness to his appearance that suggested he’d seen the worst of what the world had to offer. His very presence seemed to stir the air around him, a faint breeze that lifted strands of Sam’s hair and sent an eerie sense of instability through the car.

“Nice to see you’re finally awake, Sammy,” the wasteland Gabriel purred, leaning back with a smirk as he eyed Sam up and down, clearly amused. “You’re as handsome as Wild King Sam always said… though, I must say, he had a little more edge.”

Sam narrowed his eyes, working to steady himself and assess his situation. “Who…who are you really? And, what do you want?”

Gabriel chuckled, crossing his arms as he leaned forward. “Oh, we haven’t been introduced, have we? I’m Gabriel—the Trickster, the rogue, the man Wild King Sam would love to skin alive. But don’t worry; I’m not here to mess with your realm’s Sam. I need you, Sammy-boy, to gain a bit of freedom for myself. Too many of my own brothers have chased me across the wastelands, trying to pull me into their wars and schemes, and I’m done playing their games.”

He smiled flirtatiously, his gaze flickering between Sam’s eyes and lips. “But you, Sam—you’re a means to an end. See, I need someone to help me slip the chains that bind me, to find some peace for myself. You, my darling captive, are my ticket to East Land, where the winds shift constantly and the landscape itself changes on a whim. It’s the only place where they won’t be able to track me down. I’ll be safe, finally free of the baggage that comes with being one of Heaven’s messengers.”

Sam stiffened, gripping the arms of his chair, trying to ignore the unsettling admiration in Gabriel’s gaze. “I don’t know what you think you’re getting out of this, but you’re not going to get away with it. The others—they’ll be after you soon enough.”

Gabriel just laughed, a light sound that seemed to ripple through the air around him. “Oh, Sam, I hope they do. It’ll be fun to see just how far they get before EastLand swallows them whole.”

He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in Sam’s defiance. “You know, I’ve never been one for brute force. That’s for the warlords who trample over their own people. I’m a master of subtlety, of shifting loyalties. That’s why Wild King Sam has such a soft spot for me, even if he’d deny it to his grave. I’m an asset to him—an informant, a guide, and at times, his most dangerous enemy. And he’s not alone. Every leader in the wasteland, from the cruelest tyrant to the kindest ruler, owes me something.”

Sam’s gaze darkened as Gabriel’s words sank in. “So you’re just another leech, feeding off the suffering of others.”

“Leech is a strong word, Sam,” Gabriel replied, unfazed. “I prefer the term ‘opportunist.’ The Westland isn’t for the faint of heart. To survive there, you need more than a sword or a crown. You need to understand people, to play them like pieces on a chessboard.” He shrugged nonchalantly, as though it was all a game to him. “I’ve seen Wild King Sam lose everything at my hands more than once. But each time, he comes back, stronger and more determined. It’s…endearing, in a way.”

Sam shook his head in frustration, his voice edged with disgust. “And you think that justifies what you’ve done? People’s lives, their futures…they’re not just pieces for you to move around. You’re no better than the worst warlord.”

Gabriel’s smirk faded, a flicker of irritation crossing his face before he regained his composure. “You misunderstand, Sam. I’m not here to justify myself to you. I’m here to survive. To thrive. And if that means bending a few rules or stepping on a few toes, then so be it.”

He leaned back in his chair, observing Sam with a calculating expression. “And I think, deep down, you know that there’s a part of me in you too, Sam. That Wild King Sam isn’t so different from me in the ways that matter.”

Sam scoffed as he was refusing to let Gabriel’s words get under his skin. But, Gabriel’s smile returned as his fingers were tracing an invisible line in the air as he was conjuring a small breeze that danced around Sam’s head as he was tousling Sam’s hair playfully as he was looking at his handsome face.

“I suppose we’ll have plenty of time to discuss our differences once we’re in East Land,” Gabriel said with a wink, before looking out the window as the train sped toward its destination. “It’ll be the adventure of a lifetime, Sammy.”

As Sam pulled against his restraints as his eyes were narrowed at Gabriel. Sam’s captor was a dangerous mix of charm as he was cunning and he was in complete disregard for anyone’s welfare but his own—a combination that made him even more unpredictable than Sam could have ever anticipated.

In the dimly lit train car, Gabriel and Bella moved stealthily as they were careful to avoid the patrolling guards. The corridor stretched endlessly before them as each step filled with tension as they made their way closer to where they believed Sam was held. Bella glanced nervously over her shoulder as there was a hand instinctively resting on her stomach. Gabriel, ever the protector despite his recent wounds as they stayed close and they were occasionally pausing to listen for footsteps before they continued.

Just as they neared a compartment closet, Gabriel’s eyes caught sight of some staff uniforms hanging on hooks. He grinned, nodding toward Bella. “A little costume change couldn’t hurt. Might make this easier.”

She smirked, rolling her eyes playfully. “Let’s just hope this works.” Quickly, they each slipped into the uniforms—simple enough to pass as train attendants but plain enough not to draw suspicion. With their disguises in place, they moved onward, scanning the train cars for any sign of Sam.

After several minutes, they reached a car with guards stationed outside a door marked by a sign: ‘NO ENTRY!!!’
.

“That’s got to be where they’re keeping him,” Bella whispered, glancing over at Gabriel, who nodded in agreement.

“Definitely,” he replied, his mind already racing to come up with a plan. They would need to be quick and careful if they wanted to get past the guards without raising any alarms. He shot Bella with a determined look. “Stay close. I’ve got an idea.”

Meanwhile, in the ornate car where Sam sat bound to the chair as he shifted uncomfortably under the intense gaze of the wasteland Gabriel. Sam was still reeling from the surreal realization that this wasn’t the Gabriel he knew and stared at the other man with mounting dread.

“What’s your game, Gabriel?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at him. “What are you actually planning to do with me?”

Gabriel smirked, his gaze never leaving Sam as he leaned closer, his face inches away. “Oh, Sammy,” he drawled, letting his fingers trace along the arm of the chair. “All you have to do is give me one kiss, and I might tell you.”

Sam swallowed as he was hesitating. “Fine. But no tricks.”

Gabriel’s smirk grew wider as Sam reluctantly leaned forward as he was intending to give a quick peck on his cheek. But Gabriel had other ideas. Gabriel’s hand moved to Sam’s chin as he was holding him in place as he leaned in for a full and it was a lingering kiss on the lips. The touch was light yet possessive as it was leaving Sam too stunned to pull away immediately.

Finally breaking the kiss, Gabriel pulled back, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. “See, was that so hard?”

Sam scowled, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “Now spill. What are you really planning?”

Gabriel leaned back, crossing his legs casually as he regarded Sam with an almost gleeful malice. “Since you asked so nicely…” He stretched his arms out, looking more like a smug diva than a scheming mastermind. “I’m taking you to Loki. He’s been itching for a sacrifice, and you, dear Sammy, fit the bill perfectly. In return, he’s granting me safe passage to the World of Gold, a realm where my dear brothers can’t touch me.”

Sam’s heart sank as the truth hit him. “So… you’re sacrificing me to save yourself?” His voice wavered, a mixture of fear and anger boiling within him.

Gabriel laughed softly, shrugging with mock innocence. “Oh, come on, Sam. It’s not like you’re the only one Loki wants. Once he’s done with you, I’m sure he’ll go after a few others.”

A shiver ran through Sam as he realized Gabriel’s plan was far more sinister than he’d initially thought. “You’re talking about… killing other people too?”

Gabriel’s smile turned wicked, eyes glinting with amusement as he traced a finger along Sam’s jaw. “Why so shocked, darling? Sacrifices have to be made. And besides, you were supposed to be the smart one.”

Sam jerked his head away as he was fighting to control his emotions as a sense of impending doom settled over him. As much as he loathed Gabriel’s twisted plan, he knew he needed to stay calm. If he was going to survive, he’d have to figure out a way to turn the tables. But Gabriel, apparently savoring Sam’s reaction as he continued to watch him with a disturbingly satisfied smile.

Meanwhile, outside in the vast and open expanse stretched before Azrael as she dashed across the uneven terrain, her footsteps kicking up clouds of dust as she followed the elusive figure. Her heart pounded with urgency as she sprinted as her senses focused on her target. Azrael was gaining on them as her eyes locked on the shadowed figure, which seemed to slip through the landscape like a mirage.

Azrael watched as it darted between rocks as there was twisting and turning to keep her at a distance. But Azrael was faster. With a final burst of speed as she lunged and it was reaching out to grab the figure. Just as her fingers brushed against the dark cloak as the figure vanished while it was dissolving into thin air.

Azrael stumbled, thrown off balance by the sudden disappearance. Azrael looked around, her breath catching as confusion washed over her. The terrain around her was empty and silent, with no sign of the figure anywhere. A cold realization settled in—she had been tricked. The figure was nothing more than an illusion as there was a decoy meant to lead her away. Frustration bubbled within her as she cursed herself for falling into the trap. Azrael took a deep breath as she was trying to steady herself and refocus.

Just then, in the distance, the faint rumble of a train reached her ears. Azrael turned as her eyes were narrowing as she spotted the train heading eastward. It was moving fast, but Azrael could see it winding along the tracks as it was cutting through the landscape like a metallic snake. A nagging feeling tugged at her, and she couldn’t shake the sense that Sam, along with Gabriel and Bella, might be on that very train. Azrael realized they hadn’t been behind her for quite some time now, and her instincts told her that the real kidnapper had taken Sam there.

Without another thought, Azrael took off in pursuit of the train as her feet pounding against the dry earth as she raced after it. Azrael’s breaths were quick and steady, her muscles burning as she pushed herself to her limits. Azrael knew that catching up to a moving train was no easy feat, but she was determined. Azrael had always been a fast runner as her angelic abilities lending her strength and speed beyond that of most humans. Azrael ran alongside the train tracks as the sound of the train was growing louder and louder with each passing moment.

As she neared the train, she could see the glint of steel, the churning wheels kicking up gravel and dust. Azrael picked up speed as her gaze focused on an empty car near the end of the train. Timing her movements carefully, she leapt off the ground, her fingers catching hold of the train’s edge as she pulled herself up in one swift motion. With a grunt of effort, she swung herself onto the train as she was landing in the darkened, which was an empty car. Azrael crouched low as she was listening to the clattering sounds and feeling the vibrations beneath her feet.

Azrael leaned against the metal wall as she was allowing herself a few moments to catch her breath. The train car was dimly lit as the faint glow of lights from the other cars barely penetrated the shadows. The air was thick with the smell of metal and coal as the rumbling of the train was creating a constant as the rhythmic hum around her. Azrael took a deep breath as she was focusing on regaining her strength. Azrael would need it for what lay ahead.

After a few moments, her breathing slowed, and she felt her strength returning. Azrael closed her eyes as she was allowing herself to focus as she was reaching out with her senses to see if she could locate Sam. Azrael could sense the faint energy of his presence somewhere further up the train, along with two familiar signatures—Gabriel and Bella. They were there, and they were close. Azrael opened her eyes as her expression was hardening with determination.

Taking another breath, she quietly moved through the car as her steps light and careful as she maneuvered through the darkness. Azrael would need to be cautious as she didn’t know who else might be on this train, and any sudden movement could alert guards or other passengers. Azrael reminded herself to stay calm and composed as her mind was sharpening as she prepared for whatever lay ahead.

As she moved through the train car as the sounds of distant voices and laughter drifted through the walls, hinting at people further up. Azrael’s senses were heightened as her every instinct on high alert as she made her way forward. Azrael knew she’d eventually have to face whatever awaited her on this train, but for now, she focused on one thing—finding Sam and getting him to safety.

Azrael’s resolve deepened, knowing what she needed to do. Azrael was ready to face whoever had taken Sam as she was ready to confront whatever obstacles lay in her path. With her energy returning, she steeled herself as she was waiting for the perfect moment to make her move inside the rest of the train cars so she went inside the first one and started to look where she needed to find Gabriel, Bella, and Sam.

While Azrael walked slowly through the dim, rattling train car, the rhythmic clanging of metal on metal fading into the background as her mind drifted back to memories buried in the depths of her past. In her vision, she was no longer on the train but back in another era, dressed in the elaborate, flowing garments of the old world, her dark blue hair styled in intricate braids and adorned with golden threads.

Azrael moved with purpose as she was leading a younger angel, Samuel, through the long corridors of an ancient tunnel that twisted deep beneath the earth. Samuel followed closely as his steps were quick and eager and his eyes bright with the excitement of learning from the legendary Angel of Death herself.

But Azrael felt no excitement, only a quiet reluctance. She had been assigned to teach Samuel, though she had no desire for the role. Her task was to pass down the knowledge of guiding souls—a knowledge both sacred and shadowed. Samuel was thrilled to be learning from her, but she couldn't mask her irritation, feeling bound by duty rather than choice. Samuel, oblivious to her reservations, chattered as they walked, questions tumbling from his lips.

"Where are we going, Lady Azrael?" he asked with a hint of awe in his voice.

She sighed, a faint smile barely lifting the corners of her mouth. "To a graveyard," she replied simply. His excitement waned, his smile fading slightly, but he nodded, accepting her answer. They walked in silence for a while, their footsteps echoing softly off the stone walls.

They finally emerged from the tunnel into the graveyard, a solemn expanse dotted with gravestones that seemed to stretch endlessly beneath the darkening sky. Samuel’s gaze swept over each headstone, his expression softening with sadness as he considered the souls that had once occupied these graves. “It feels… heavy,” he murmured, his voice laced with sorrow.

Azrael glanced at him, her expression unchanging. “Some souls are good; others are… less so.” She stepped forward and extended her hand, reaching for a small, polished stone atop a grave marked with the name of a young girl. She closed her fingers around it, the weight of the soul feather-light, yet filled with warmth. With a gentle toss, she sent it upward, watching as it glowed faintly before disappearing into the heavens.

Samuel watched in wonder, but his eyes darkened as Azrael reached for another stone. This one was heavy and cold, inscribed with the name of a man who had stolen to feed his greed. Azrael’s gaze hardened as she threw it forcefully to the ground, where it vanished in a flicker of dark light, marking its descent to Hell. Samuel shifted uneasily, his curiosity mingling with discomfort as he watched her.

“Souls are complex, Samuel,” Azrael explained, her tone sharp but thoughtful. “Each one carries the weight of choices, desires, and regrets. Some deserve peace; others, retribution.” She dusted her hands and turned to face him, but Samuel’s eyes lingered on the gravestones, a question forming in his mind.

“Lady Azrael,” he asked quietly, “do you… wish you had a soul of your own?”

The question caught her off guard. She stared at him as she was feeling something stir within her—a longing that she rarely allowed herself to acknowledge. Angels, after all, did not possess souls. Their Grace was their essence, their power, but it was not the same. Samuel’s question had hit closer to home than he knew.

Before she could answer, the flashback shattered, leaving her once again in the dim, rattling train car. She blinked, the flickering light casting long shadows around her as she stood alone in the dark. Samuel’s question echoed in her mind. Could she really wish for something so human as a soul? The idea felt both alien and strangely appealing. A soul would mean feeling the weight of humanity, of choices and desires as they did. It would mean living with consequences, experiencing life from the perspective of those she had only ever guided or judged.

But would it mean losing her Grace? Losing her identity as Azrael, the Angel of Death?

As the light flickered above her, casting her in a pool of cold, shifting shadows, she felt a pang of uncertainty. Part of her longed to be free of the weight of her duties, to step outside of the darkness she had come to know. But another part of her hesitated, wary of what such a transformation would mean. To be human meant to live with limits, with weaknesses. It meant vulnerability, and that was something she had never had to face.

The train car fell silent and dark, as if the world had paused, holding its breath. Azrael stood there, bathed in shadow, her own thoughts wrapping around her like a shroud. The loneliness of the moment settled heavily on her, and for the first time in a long time, she allowed herself to wonder what it might be like to be more than just an angel. To have a soul, to experience the world through a different lens—even if it meant embracing the unknown.

As the light flickered back to life, casting its dim glow over her once more, Azrael took a deep breath, steadying herself. She didn’t have time for these questions, not now. Sam was somewhere on this train, and he needed her. But as she stepped forward, the seed of doubt remained, buried deep, waiting for a moment when she would finally confront the truth of what she truly wanted.

As Azrael walked through the darkened train car, her mind once again slipped into a memory as a vivid flashback from a time long past came back to play in her mind again. It was back at the time when Azrqel and Samuel were still in the quiet graveyard, where headstones dotted the landscape beneath a dusky sky. Azrael spoke calmly as her voice carrying an otherworldly weight as she explained the intricacies of death.

"Death, Samuel, isn’t the end," she said, her gaze soft as she scanned the gravestones. "It can be a new beginning, a passage to a place where souls find their true form. Sometimes, they’re reborn in Heaven, other times in Hell. And then… there are those who linger in Limbo, waiting, caught between worlds of the living and dead."

Samuel nodded slowly, though his eyes were wide with the effort to understand. “So… it’s like… every soul has a destiny after this life?”

“Exactly,” Azrael replied, glancing at him with an encouraging smile. “Each soul’s journey is unique. As the Angel of Death, I’m here to guide them—to help them find the path that awaits them.”

Samuel looked thoughtful, watching as she gently sent one last soul to its final resting place, a glimmer of light trailing behind it. “And when you send them to Heaven or Hell… that’s their new life?”

“Yes,” Azrael nodded. “It’s where they continue on, free of earthly burdens. Heaven brings peace, and Hell… well, it brings reckoning. Every soul goes where it’s meant to be.”

Samuel absorbed this as his expression pensive. They turned to leave which was making their way back down the path that led out of the graveyard. Azrael felt a sense of satisfaction at Samuel’s progress, despite her initial reluctance to train him. Samuel’s understanding of death was still developing, but she could see potential in him—a desire to truly understand.

As they neared the edge of the graveyard as there was a familiar voice called out. “Azrael?”

Azrael turned abruptly as her eyes were widening as she saw Emma standing nearby, showing a gentle smile on her face. The sight of Emma’s dark reddish brown hair as her striking green eyes, and her quiet confidence caught Azrael off guard. Azrael felt her heart skip as there was something within her flinching as Emma’s gaze met hers. A faint blush colored her cheeks as her usual composure wavered.

“Emma,” she greeted softly, her voice catching slightly. “I… wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Emma stepped closer, her gaze warm and curious. “I just wanted to check in on you. I know how much you take on yourself, Azrael. Are you alright?” Her voice was gentle, and Azrael felt her cheeks grow warmer at Emma’s genuine concern.

Before Azrael could answer, Samuel coughed as he was clearly noticing Emma’s beauty as well. Samuel's gaze was transfixed as his cheeks were turning red as he quickly tried to collect himself from seeing Emma's pure beauty in front of him. Samuel couldn't help himself at the moment.

“Oh, uh, sorry,” he stammered, glancing between the two of them. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

Emma turned to him, her expression amused. “And, who might you be?”

Azrael cleared her throat, her face still flushed. “This is Samuel,” she introduced him. “He’s my… new trainee.”

Samuel straightened, clearly flustered but trying to make a good impression. “I-it’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Emma.”

Emma chuckled, offering him a kind smile. “No need for formalities. Just Emma is fine.” She looked at Azrael. “He seems like a good student.”

Azrael couldn’t help but smile, though a bittersweet pang crept into her chest as she watched Emma and Samuel’s brief as there was a shy interaction between the two of them. Azrael could sense something unspoken between them as there was a spark of friendship, perhaps something more. And, though it made her heart ache in a way she didn’t fully understand as she couldn’t deny feeling a strange happiness for Samuel.

“So,” Emma said, turning back to Azrael, “how has he been? Is he learning well under your guidance?”

Azrael nodded, though her smile faltered for a moment. “He’s doing… surprisingly well. He has a way of looking at things that… reminds me that there’s still much to learn, even for me.”

Samuel glanced over at Azrael, surprised and touched by her compliment. “I have a lot to learn, but… I’m grateful. Azrael’s shown me things I never would’ve understood otherwise.”

Emma’s gaze softened as she looked at Azrael. “It’s good you have someone to pass your knowledge to. You deserve to be appreciated, Azrael.”

Azrael’s breath caught at Emma’s words, and for a moment, she couldn’t find her voice. Azrael had always kept a distance as she was fearing attachment or maybe she was fearing the pain that might come if her feelings aren't reciprocated. But seeing Emma’s gentle encouragement and the ease with which she and Samuel seemed to connect made her heart ache with something she couldn’t name at the time.

“Well,” Samuel said with a shy smile, glancing between the two women, “it was really nice meeting you, Emma.”

Emma gave him a warm smile. “Likewise, Samuel. I hope Azrael doesn’t give you too much of a hard time.”

Azrael chuckled softly, trying to mask her conflicting emotions. “I think he’ll manage.”

As they walked away from Emma, Azrael couldn’t shake the lingering feelings her presence had stirred up. Azrael knew her duty and the boundaries that came with it. Relationships—especially romantic ones—were out of reach for her. Azrael was the Angel of Death as she was tasked with guiding others and not forming attachments of her own. But, in her heart, she couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to love and be loved in return, even if only for a fleeting moment.

For now, though, Azrael could only watch from afar, knowing that some desires were destined to remain as shadows in the background of her existence. Deep down inside, Azrael knew that Samuel and Emma had formed a deep connection with each other and that was fearing Azrael the most. Not just because Azrael liked her too but The Old Order of Heaven would deny it especially between a human and an angel.

As the moment passed and the wind was blowing harder. Azrael blinked as the memory of Emma’s kind smile lingering painfully as she returned to the present. Azrael was no longer in that graveyard and nor watching Emma disappear down that familiar path. Now Azrael was on a train bound for the East Land which was far from that long-buried past. Azrael wiped a stray tear from her cheek as she was steadying herself. Duty always called her back from her memories.

Taking a deep breath, Azrael focused on the mission ahead. Somewhere on this train were Sam, Gabriel, and Bella, and she didn’t have time to waste. Azrael moved carefully through the train cars as she was weaving through the shadows as she was keeping her steps light and silent. The hum of the train blended with the murmur of passengers in one car as their voices low as they settled into the journey. Azrael paused momentarily as she was glancing out the window.

The view outside had shifted dramatically; the earth below was gone as it was replaced by swirling clouds as the train ascended towards the East Land. Azrael could feel the shift in atmosphere as the air was growing colder as it charged with an electric tension that pricked her skin. The East Land was notorious for its unpredictable skies, where the climate could shift from calm to stormy in an instant. It was a place that rarely welcomed visitors—especially those unprepared for its fierce winds and dizzying heights.

Azrael’s gaze hardened, knowing what this means for her and the others. Azrael knew what was at stake. If she didn’t find Sam, Gabriel, and Bella soon, they could face far more than a few gusts of wind. There were rumors of deadly storms in the East Land as the tempests that could tear a train off its tracks or swallow it whole in clouds so thick they drowned out light. Azrael couldn’t let them face that alone.

Azrael quickened her pace as she was moving through one car after another. Azrael's mind was relentless as there was a steady hum of purpose, driving her forward. Azrael kept her senses sharp as she was noting each door as each figure that moved through the dimly lit passageways. With each step, she felt herself drawing closer to them and her focus narrowing to that one singular goal.

As she approached the next car, Azrael heard the faintest whisper of familiar voices somewhere ahead which she was almost lost in the wind that howled faintly outside. Azrael's heart leapt—this had to be them. Azrael had to get them out of her before anything Bad happened to Sam, Gabriel, and Bella, especially her unborn child.

Chapter Text

As the train climbed higher, its wheels rumbling steadily as it followed the tracks that seemed to reach straight into the clouds. Below, the jagged peaks of the Southland mountains pushed upward, piercing through the dense mist that blanketed the landscape like a shroud. Above them lay the fabled East Land—an ethereal realm suspended in the skies as it was wovening together by floating homes and pathways that swayed with the ever-shifting winds.

Here, the weather was as alive as any creature as it was constantly in flux and that it was morphing from gentle breezes to sudden tempests without warning. Wisps of fog curled around bridges leading from one floating island to another as it was creating a maze that only those familiar with the skies could navigate.

Inside the train, Sam sat bound to his chair, watching as sunlight poured through the window, stinging his eyes as he squinted against the brightness. Sam could feel the altitude affecting the air as it was making each breath slightly cooler while it tinged with a hint of thinness as they climbed higher. Turning his head, he caught sight of Gabriel was seated opposite him as he was grinning with a mixture of confidence and barely concealed mischief.

“Enjoying the view?” Gabriel asked, his voice almost playful as he leaned forward, clearly relishing Sam’s discomfort. "In about an hour, we’ll be arriving at Loki’s gates. It’ll be quite the reunion, I imagine."

“Gabriel,” Sam tried, keeping his voice steady, “you don’t have to do this. Whatever you think Loki can offer you, there’s always another way.”

Gabriel tilted his head, his smile widening into something dangerously charming. “Another way?” he repeated, feigning consideration as he leaned back, one hand drumming casually against his knee. “Oh, Sam, you make it sound so simple. But safety—true safety—is a luxury in my world. Loki… well, he may be unpredictable, but he can offer me that.”

“And at what cost?” Sam pressed, desperation bleeding into his tone as he struggled against his bonds. “You’re risking lives, Gabriel. You’re risking my life.”

Gabriel’s eyes sparkled, but there was an edge to them. “Ah, but who could turn down the thrill of a little danger, Sam?” He chuckled, the sound light and teasing. “And besides,” he said, leaning in closer as his voice was lowering to a murmur that was both intimate and mocking, “what’s life without a little sacrifice?”

He trailed a finger along the edge of Sam’s chair, his gaze dropping to Sam’s bound hands before flicking back up to meet his eyes. “In the end, it’s all a matter of priorities. And right now, mine involve making sure my dear, troublesome brothers stay as far away from me as possible. I’ll make it worth Loki’s while to see that happen.”

Sam struggled again as his wrists chafing against the ropes as he strained to make him understand. “Gabriel, please. This isn’t you. You don’t have to sacrifice people to protect yourself. You’ve fought for people before—for me before. So why this?”

Gabriel only shrugged, his expression a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Oh, Sam, if only you knew the things I’ve done. But I’m a pragmatist—survival comes first. Besides,” he added with a sly wink, leaning closer, “don’t pretend you haven’t enjoyed a bit of trouble yourself.”

Sam exhaled sharply as his shoulders tense. Sam searched Gabriel’s face for any sign of hesitation as there was anything that might hint at a crack in his resolve. But Gabriel’s gaze was steady as his smile was unyielding as it was getting wider the more that they got close to the location that Gabriel was taking Sam too.

“You’re really going to let Loki kill me?” Sam asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he was hoping to reach some hidden part of Gabriel’s conscience.

“Kill you?” Gabriel echoed, feigning innocence as he tapped his chin thoughtfully. “Well, that’s up to Loki, isn’t it?” He leaned in, a smirk curling his lips. “But don’t worry—I’ll be sure to give him a few parting words in your favor. After all, I’ve always been fond of you, Sam.”

“Then prove it,” Sam countered. “Stop this madness. I know there’s still good in you. Deep down, there has to be.”

Gabriel’s smirk softened, just for a moment, before his mask returned. Gabriel reached out to Sam as his fingers were brushing Sam’s cheek as he tilted his head in an almost tender gesture. Gabriel smiled at Sam as he was playing with his cheeks until he was twirling Sam’s long brown hair between his fingers. Gabriel chuckled, looking into Sam’s greenish eyes as he wanted to play with Sam forever.

“Good?” he mused, his voice quiet. “Sam, sometimes good is just a story we tell ourselves to sleep at night.” His thumb traced along Sam’s jawline, his touch lingering before he pulled back, his gaze shifting to the clouds outside. “In this world, we all have our roles. And mine,” he said, his voice growing steely once more, “is to survive, by any means necessary. No matter who I kill or sacrifice too. They mean nothing to me.” Gabriel chuckled, smoking at Sam with his wide grin that he had on his face.

With that, he settled back in his seat as his gaze was flicking to the window as the landscape continued to shift as the misty clouds thickened as they neared their destination. Sam’s heart pounded as he realized the full weight of his situation as his mind was racing for any way to break through to Gabriel. But for now, he could only sit as it was bound and helpless, as the train barreled closer to the gates of Loki’s domain.

In the dimly lit space just outside the train car where Sam was held captive, Gabriel and Bella crouched low as their whispers barely audible over the low rumble of the train. Bella’s hand rested instinctively on her stomach as she glanced up at Gabriel as there was a glint of determination mixed with worry in her eyes.

“Are you sure this plan will work?” Bella asked, keeping her voice steady.

Gabriel grinned, though his gaze flicked back to the guards standing just outside the door to Sam’s compartment. “Of course! It’s a classic. These guys aren’t exactly the sharpest tools in the shed. Besides, I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeve.” He winked, trying to reassure her.

Bella raised an eyebrow skeptically. “I swear, Gabriel, if I end up having to fight those guards, you’ll be in more trouble than you think. You remember I’m pregnant, right?”

“Relax, Bells,” Gabriel said, smirking as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “You’re the diversion. I’ll take care of the rest. Just stick to the script.”

Bella sighed but nodded, adjusting her coat to better cover her belly. “Okay, so I approach the guards, start crying, and say I need help with something… Then what?”

Gabriel grinned. “Then, I’ll come up from behind, knock them out cold, and we slip right in to rescue our damsel in distress,” he said, gesturing dramatically.

Bella rolled her eyes, exasperated but amused. “Alright. But if you mess this up, I’ll be the one knocking you out cold. Let’s get this over with.”

Gabriel gave her a quick thumbs-up. Bella took a deep breath, then stepped forward as she was slipping out of their hiding spot and approaching the guards. Bella forced herself to look panicked as she was taking the shallow breaths to look as distressed as possible. Just for the guards to go check on her and see if everything is okay with her. Even though it’s all part of the plan.m

“Excuse me!” Bella cried, clutching her stomach for effect. “Please… I need help! I-I think something’s wrong…”

The guards turned, their initial suspicion melting into alarm as they saw her visibly distressed. One of them stepped forward, his face softening. “Are you alright, miss? Is there something we can do?”

“Oh, thank you,” Bella stammered, letting her voice waver. “I was just in the other car, and suddenly, I started feeling dizzy. I don’t know what’s wrong!”

The other guard glanced at his partner. “Maybe we should take her to the med bay…”

“Yes, please,” Bella said, clutching the nearest guard’s arm for support. “I don’t want anything to happen to my baby…”

The guards exchanged glances as they were clearly conflicted between their duty and Bella’s apparent distress. Meanwhile, Gabriel crept up behind them as he was moving quietly as he prepared to strike. Gabriel didn’t want to be caught by the guards. He needed to get Sam back before anything bad happened to him.

Just as he was about to reach the nearest guard, one of them turned, his eyes narrowing as he noticed Gabriel’s movement out of the corner of his eye. “Hey! Who’s there?” the guard barked, stepping away from Bella as he reached for his weapon.

Thinking fast, Gabriel let out an exaggerated gasp and dropped to his knees, holding his hands up in surrender. “Oh, thank heavens!” he cried, mimicking Bella’s distressed tone. “I found her wandering around, and I tried to help her, but I… I twisted my ankle, and I just couldn’t keep up!”

The guards looked at each other, both of them clearly caught off guard by this unexpected twist. “Uh… are you… both together?” one of them asked, scratching his head.

“Oh, no, no!” Bella said quickly, faking a sigh of relief. “But he tried to help me, and… and we both just needed some assistance. Please, can you take us to a place where we can rest?”

The guards hesitated, visibly torn as they assessed the situation. Just when it looked like their skepticism might foil the plan, Gabriel leaned in and whispered urgently, “It’s the baby… it’s all my fault. I couldn’t protect her!”

Bella shot Gabriel a sidelong glare but quickly turned it into a look of distress. “Please,” she whispered, clutching her belly, “I don’t think I have much time.”

Finally, the guards’ faces softened, and they nodded. “Alright, we’ll help you,” one of them said, reaching out to take her arm. “Just… wait here.”

As they moved in to escort Bella, Gabriel acted quickly as he was grabbing one guard’s arm and twisting it while sweeping his legs out from under him. The guard hit the ground with a grunt as he was in a daze but he was still conscious. Bella, surprising herself, swung her elbow up and clipped the other guard in the face as he staggered backward, startled.

Gabriel pinned the first guard’s arm behind his back, forcing him to stay down. “Sorry, pal, but you’re gonna have to sit this one out.” He quickly tied the guard’s hands with a piece of rope from his pocket, then did the same to the second guard, who was still groaning on the floor.

Bella leaned back, panting slightly, her hand still on her belly. “Well… I didn’t think it would be that close.”

“See?” Gabriel said, grinning as he helped her up. “I told you we’d pull it off!”

As Gabriel and Bella slipped past the guards and into the car where Sam was held. Sam’s eyes widened in shock as he saw them. “Gabriel? Bella?” Sam stammered, his face a mixture of relief and confusion. “How did you—?”

“No time for questions, Sammy,” Gabriel said, moving quickly to untie Sam’s bonds. “Let’s just say we improvised.”

Sam’s wrists came free, and he rubbed them, standing shakily. “Thank you,” he said, glancing gratefully at both of them. “Now, let’s get out of here before someone else catches on.”

“Couldn’t agree more,” Gabriel said, giving him a playful wink. He grabbed the door handle and peeked out, nodding when he saw the coast was clear. “Follow me—quietly.”

Together, the three of them slipped out of the car as they were leaving the guards unconscious on the floor, and began making their way to the back of the train. They still had a long way to go, but for the first time, Sam felt hope that they might just make it out of this alive. Maybe, everything was going to be okay at this point on.

As Gabriel, Bella, and Sam moved through the narrow corridor of the train as there was a metallic clang echoed behind them as it followed by the door sliding shut. They turned as it was tense and there was laughter that filled the space—a familiar, yet unsettling sound that made Gabriel's eyes narrow.

There, standing casually with a smirk as there was another version of Gabriel. This Gabriel looked wilder, with wind-tousled hair and a jacket tattered by the Eastland storms. Eastland Gabriel’s grin was sharp and mocking as his own eyes were gleaming with amusement at them like he wanted to laugh at them.

"Well, well," Eastland Gabriel chuckled, raising an eyebrow. “Didn’t expect to see myself here. What an uncanny surprise!” He gave a small wave to Bella, who tightened her grip on Gabriel’s arm.

“Who the hell are you?” Bella demanded, though she already sensed the answer.

Gabriel shot his counterpart a wary look. “Eastland, huh?” He shook his head. “Great. Just what I need—a version of me gone full rogue.”

Eastland Gabriel chuckled as he was unfazed. “Rogue? Oh, sweetheart, I’m just practical.” His expression turned serious as he glanced at Sam, who had been itching back toward the door. With a casual snap of his fingers, Eastland Gabriel made Sam vanish, leaving Gabriel and Bella gaping at empty air.

“Where is he?!” Gabriel shouted, his fists clenched.

Eastland Gabriel grinned. “Just a little trick. A simple illusion can fool even the best trickster, don’t you think?” He laughed, clearly enjoying himself. “It’s all a game, brother. But you’re making it too easy for me.”

“Bring him back!” Bella demanded, stepping forward despite the ominous energy radiating from Eastland Gabriel. She was fiercely determined, and even her condition didn’t hold her back.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Eastland Gabriel replied, eyes flicking between her and Gabriel. “You’ll get him back—after I’ve handed him over to Loki.” His smirk deepened as he took in their horrified expressions. “Loki’s been wanting a sacrifice, and poor Sammy fits the bill perfectly. As for me? I get my safety, free from Michael, Lucifer, and Raphael. You know who they are, my dear brothers or in the manner of speaking two sisters and one brother.”

Before Gabriel or Bella could react, Eastland Gabriel raised his hand and blew, releasing a powerful gust of wind that surged through the narrow space. Gabriel and Bella stumbled backward, caught off guard as the wind pinned them against the walls. Eastland Gabriel watched, smirking, as his double and Bella struggled.

“Think you’re the only Gabriel with tricks up his sleeve?” Eastland Gabriel taunted. “Guess again.” With another snap, he vanished, leaving them in pitch blackness.

The train car felt as if it had transformed into a storm itself. Wind whipped violently around them as it was rattling the walls and it was pressing them back, and shaking the very structure of the car. The lights flickered as it was casting eerie shadows all around them. Leaving them in a spot that they can’t escape at the manner of time.

“Gabriel!” Bella shouted over the roaring wind, gripping his arm for balance. “We have to find a way out of here! Sam doesn’t have time!”

Gabriel gritted his teeth, squinting against the rush of wind. “Yeah, I noticed! He’s not going to sacrifice Sam on my watch.” He scanned the space, trying to figure out how to break Eastland Gabriel’s illusion and escape the trap.

“There!” Bella pointed to a small hatch on the side wall. It seemed to lead to the outside—a risky escape, given that they were hurtling through the skies at breakneck speed, but their only option.

Gabriel nodded. “Alright. I’ll get it open, but hold on tight. This isn’t going to be pretty.”

Gabriel fought his way to the hatch as the relentless wind was pushing against him. With a forceful shove as he pried it open and a blast of cold air rushed in which was mixing with the storm inside the car. Bella grabbed his shoulder as she was holding herself steady as she waited for Gabriel.

“We jump on three!” Gabriel shouted. Bella’s face paled, but she nodded, determined.

“One… two… three!”

They leapt through the hatch together, tumbling into the open sky. The world blurred in a rush of clouds and wind as they plummeted as it was clutching each other tightly. Gabriel focused, snapping his fingers to create a short-lived cushion of air as it was slowing their descent just enough to soften their landing onto one of the floating bridges that led to Eastland.

They collapsed onto the bridge as they were gasping for breath and their hearts were racing. “That… was insane,” Bella managed between breaths.

Gabriel helped her up, steadying her. “But we’re alive. Now, we just have to find where Eastland Gabriel took Sam.”

Bella gave him a grim nod. “Let’s hurry. We can’t let Loki get his hands on him.” Determined, they set off across the floating bridge as the ever-shifting skies of Eastland was stretching out before them as they were ready to confront whatever lay ahead.

As Gabriel and Bella raced along the narrow paths of Eastland, they pressed forward, hoping to catch up with Eastland Gabriel before he reached Loki with Sam. Bella kept glancing at Gabriel, her worry mounting with every step. She felt the urgency in her bones, her hand clenching around Gabriel’s as they pushed against the fierce winds that whipped through the floating mountains.

Meanwhile, a few cars back on the speeding train, Azrael was moving from car to car, quickly growing frustrated. She realized time was slipping away, and so she took a shortcut. She pushed open a hatch, hauling herself up and out onto the roof of the train. The cold wind hit her like a wall, but she pressed forward, running across the top of the train, her eyes scanning ahead. Just as she neared the front, she spotted familiar figures—Gabriel and Bella—standing on a floating bridge, caught in the gale. Azrael called out, but the wind swallowed her words, and she was forced to shout louder to get their attention.

“Gabriel! Bella!” Azrael called out for them as she was running towards them as fast as she could.

They turned as they were squinting against the wind as they were relieved, flashing on their faces as they spotted her. Azrael reached out her hand as she was gripping each of theirs tightly to keep them steady as the train whipped by as they were speeding faster and faster in speed.

But before they could say anything, Eastland Gabriel appeared out of thin air as he was floating above the train with an all-too-familiar smirk. Gabriel looked at them as his own eyes were glinting with wicked amusement, and with a flick of his wrist as he summoned a gust that sent the trio spiraling backward.

“Oh, you didn’t think I’d just let you ruin my plans, did you?” Eastland Gabriel sneered. The wind billowed around them, swirling faster and harder, and in an instant, they were all blown clear off the train, tumbling down through the open sky.

Azrael’s wings unfurled with a snap, catching the air, but the wind was too chaotic, throwing her into a spin. She fought to steady herself, her wings struggling against the fierce gusts. Gabriel, still recovering from injuries, attempted to extend his own wings, but each gust threw him off balance. Bella, with no wings to rely on, could only cling to Gabriel, the wind howling around them as they fell.

Then, suddenly, Bella’s eyes glowed with a fire-purple light as her body wrapped in a strange energy that radiates warmth and strength. Bella reached for Gabriel and Azrael, and as she did, that fiery energy surged from her into them. Both angels felt a sudden as it was invigorating power course through them—stronger than anything they’d felt in ages. Their wings pulsed with newfound strength, as if they were being possessed by a protective force.

With synchronized beats, they regained control as they were flapping hard until they steadied in the air. Gabriel and Azrael held onto Bella, and together, they glided down as they finally were landing on a nearby floating mountain as they were catching their own breath from the situation that they were back.

Gabriel was the first to speak, still panting from the exertion. “What…what was that?” He looked at Bella in shock. “How did we suddenly have the strength to—”

Bella looked down at her hands, her fingers still tingling with the lingering warmth of that strange energy. “I…I don’t know, but…I think it might have been…” She trailed off, hesitant, her hand moving instinctively to her belly.

Azrael’s gaze softened as she looked at Bella knowingly. She had already put it together. Of course. Bella, unknown to the others, was an archangel herself—a form of Gabriel in The Lost Time Realm, though she’d hidden it well. And with Sam as the father of her child, that made her baby a Nephilim, capable of immense power even before birth.

But Gabriel, oblivious, shook his head, still in shock. “Whatever it was, it was incredible. But if that was a one-time boost, we need to be careful. Eastland Gabriel has Sam, and he’s already halfway to Loki by now.”

Azrael nodded. “Then let’s rest here, just long enough to regain our strength. We’ll need everything we have to take him down.”

Bella exhaled slowly, her eyes still a little wide with disbelief. She met Azrael’s knowing gaze, and though she didn’t fully understand what had just happened, she had a feeling Azrael did. Bella didn’t ask, though. Not yet. Instead, she sat down, her hand protectively over her stomach, her thoughts turning inward. As they prepared for the final confrontation, Gabriel leaned back, still thinking about the strange power that had saved them. But Azrael kept her thoughts to herself, allowing Bella her secret—at least for now.

As Gabriel and Bella rested, Azrael stood at the edge of the cliff as she was staring out over the vast, ethereal landscape of Eastland. The train was a distant blur now, winding its way along the sky-high tracks that led toward Loki’s fortress. Azrael’s mind spun with urgency, knowing they had little time left before Eastland Gabriel would reach Loki, and Sam would be handed over as a sacrifice. As she searched for a path forward as there was a familiar wave of emotion washed over her as she was drawing her back into a memory.

In the memory, Azrael found herself in a dark forest, the towering trees casting long shadows across the ground. Azrael moved through the mist as her gaze was softening as she found and collected wandering souls as she was gently guiding each one toward the afterlife. The process was quiet and peaceful, her mind at ease—until she reached the edge of the forest. There, she spotted two familiar figures standing on a cliff under the silver glow of the moon.

Steeling herself, Azrael moved closer as her heart was racing as she realized who they were. It was Samuel, her diligent student, and Emma, her dearest friend…and the one she loved secretly. The sight of them together as it bathed in moonlight as she struck her deeply. They looked peaceful which was content and their soft laughter reaching her ears and tugging at something inside her she’d tried so hard to ignore.

But as she moved forward, Samuel and Emma turned and saw her. Emma’s face softened with surprise, and then something more—understanding, perhaps. Emma reached a hand out as she was trying to call Azrael closer. Azrael backed away as she was breathing heavily and deeply while she was getting nervous but her vision was starting to blur.

“Azrael! Wait!” Emma’s voice was warm and inviting, a softness Azrael yearned for but knew she could never allow herself to reach. She shook her head, her own heart aching, and without another word, she vanished into the night.

The next thing she knew, she was alone on a mountain as the weight of her love and pain was too much to hold back. Azrael’s shoulders shook as she cried as the tears were falling like rain. Azrael could never reveal the truth to Emma; that much she knew. Azrael was the Angel of Death as there was a guide to souls but never a part of the world of the living in any real sense. Her love for Emma had to remain buried as it was hidden and no matter how much it hurt her.

As the memory faded, Azrael found herself back on the cliff with Gabriel and Bella as the distant train still in view. Azrael’s chest felt heavy, but she took a deep breath as she was clearing her thoughts. There was too much at stake now to dwell on the past. Azrael took a breath in before letting out in order to relieve herself about what she remembered.

Gabriel glanced up, noticing the distant look on Azrael’s face. “You good, Az?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “You look like you saw a ghost or something.”

Azrael shook her head, brushing off his concern. “It’s nothing,” she replied, though her voice was softer than usual. She turned to them with renewed determination. “We don’t have time. We need to catch up to the train before Eastland Gabriel reaches Loki. If he hands over Sam, it’s over.”

Bella, sensing Azrael’s urgency, nodded. “We’re with you, Azrael. Let’s go get Sam back.”

Azrael extended her wings, the moonlight catching on their feathers as she prepared to take off. “Gabriel, can you manage carrying Bella?” she asked, glancing at him with a hint of worry.

Gabriel scoffed, rolling his eyes playfully. “Please. You’re talking to the Archangel of Sass and Strength.”

Azrael rolled her eyes, “Yeah, yea, Mr. Pussy King.” Azrael smirked.

Gabriel glared at Azrael but he looked over at Bella as he was offering her a lopsided grin. “Come on, hop on. Just don’t complain if it’s a bumpy ride.”

Bella laughed as she was giving him a playful punch on the shoulder before wrapping her arms around him as he lifted her up. With a beat of his wings, they rose into the air as it was following Azrael as she soared forward while she was leading the way to where the train was heading and Loki’s place.

As they flew, Gabriel tried to lighten the mood. “So, Az, are you going to share what made you look so dreamy back there?” he teased.

Azrael cast him a sidelong glance, but her usual sharp retort was softened by a brief, wistful smile. “Just…an old memory,” she replied. “One I thought I’d buried a long time ago.” She paused, glancing back at them as they flew in formation. “Sometimes, we see things that remind us why we can’t get too close to anyone.”

Gabriel tilted his head, curious. “Even you, Miss Death incarnate, huh? Guess we all have our secrets.”

Azrael gave a faint nod, her gaze returning to the train, now coming back into view as they drew closer. “Secrets or not, we’re not letting this one go. I won’t let Sam become a bargaining chip. Not if I can stop it.”

They descended toward the front car, hovering just above the ground as Azrael formulated a plan. “We’ll land near the back,” she whispered. “If we’re lucky, we can take Eastland Gabriel by surprise before he even realizes we’re on board.”

Gabriel tightened his hold on Bella, and they nodded in agreement as they touched down on the train, crouching low to avoid detection. As they moved carefully along the side, Gabriel chuckled under his breath, trying to lighten the tension. “So, Azrael, what do you say? If we get Sam back, maybe you tell us what you were thinking about back there. Everytime you space out, you always remember something. Might help pass the time.”

Azrael smirked, rolling her eyes. “One… no, that’s my business, Gabby. And two, only if you tell us about the time you were outsmarted by yourself,” she replied with a wink.

“Oh, touché,” Gabriel muttered, his grin widening.

Together, the three of them pressed forward as they were following the path of the train. And as they closed the distance while Azrael’s heart swelled with fierce determination. For all the memories and pain she carried, she was reminded of one truth she held dear—she would always fight for those she cared about, no matter the cost.

Back in the train, Sam was fast asleep as he was sleeping pretty well at the time being before he was stirred awake as he was feeling a gentle but mocking pat on his head. Blinking into focus, Sam saw Eastland Gabriel smirking down at him as his expression was dripping with mischief written all over it.

“Morning, sunshine,” Gabriel said with a grin. “We’re almost there, and you don’t want to miss the grand entrance.”

Sam’s hands strained against the ropes binding him to the chair as he tried to glance around, but there wasn’t much to see inside the train car. The train gradually came to a halt, and before Sam could ask anything while Eastland Gabriel started wheeling him out through the door, getting Sam out of the train and heading to where Gabriel wanted to bring him.

They stepped out onto a shimmering as there was the golden train platform that gleamed in the hazy sunlight. The air felt oddly thick with an ancient energy, and as Sam’s eyes adjusted as he saw a tall as it was ominous tower that he was looking at, looming in the distance that he was looking up at.

“See that tower?” Gabriel’s voice was almost cheerful. “That’s where Loki and his boys hang out. Quite the family reunion spot, really. And it’s where you’re about to be the main event.”

Sam’s heart raced as he tried to keep his voice steady. “Gabriel… you don’t have to do this. We’ve fought together before; you know Loki can’t be trusted!”

Eastland Gabriel chuckled, unfazed by Sam’s words. “Oh, Sammy boy… I’m not the Gabriel you know. I’m a different Gabriel from this world. So, I really don’t care what you have to say to me. But then again, everyone wants a little insurance, right? And handing you over gets me a free pass from Loki, away from my dear old brothers,” he said, feigning a shudder. “Michael, Lucifer, Raphael… they’re nothing but trouble, and I like my freedom.”

With a snap of his fingers, a strong gust of wind surrounded them as it was lifting them both off the ground. The air pressed against Sam which was making his ears ring as they were hoisted into the sky and it was up toward a platform high above. Eastland Gabriel rode the wind effortlessly as it was controlling the movement as they glided and landed gently on the towering platform.

Sam barely had time to catch his breath before Gabriel rolled him to a massive as there was the ornate golden gate. It was engraved with ancient runes and strange symbols that seemed to pulse with power. Gabriel knocked twice as his knuckles were echoing off the door, and moments later as there was a large figure came into view.

It was Fenrir who opened the door, Loki’s towering son, with fierce as his sharp were eyes that gleamed like amber. The faintest growl rumbled in his throat as he glared down at them as his gaze was settling on Sam with unmistakable hunger. Sam gulped, seeing Fenrir face-to-face, was making him more nervous than he was before he got here.

Eastland Gabriel gave him a sly smile, gesturing toward Sam. “I have exactly what Loki wants. So, what do you say, Fenrir? Are we in?”

Fenrir’s eyes narrowed as he considered Sam, then gave a grunt, stepping aside to allow them through. “My father’s been waiting. Don’t make him wait any longer, Gabriel.”

As they passed, Sam couldn’t help but try one last time to reason with Gabriel. “You really think Loki’s protection will last? He’ll turn on you the moment he gets what he wants.”

Gabriel leaned down close to Sam, his expression darker than before. “I’ve survived in Eastland by playing every angle I can, Sam. I know what I’m doing.” He gave a shrug. “You’re just the latest piece of the puzzle.”

With that, he continued rolling Sam through the massive entry hall as the golden gates were closing ominously behind them. Sam’s heart pounded as each step was taking them closer to Loki’s domain, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that time was running out. Sam was hoping that the others would get to him before Loki does anything bad to him like kill him when they finally meet each other.

While Gabriel rolled Sam across the grand hall, past winding staircases that spiraled upward to countless rooms and doors. The air felt charged, each creak and murmur echoing off the gilded walls. Fenrir walked behind them, his heavy footsteps reverberating with a silent warning. When they finally reached a large pair of doors at the end of the hall, Fenrir gestured.

“Father’s in there,” he grumbled. “And he’s expecting you.”

With a quick nod, Eastland Gabriel pushed open the doors, and they entered a lavish, dimly lit living room. Soft, warm light glowed from lamps perched on tables carved with intricate Norse designs. On a plush couch at the center of the room sat Loki, reclined with a lollipop in his mouth, smirking like a cat with its prey. Across from him, his two sons—Narfi, with his wild, dark curls and piercing gaze, and Sleipnir, his strange, otherworldly presence evident in his eight limbs tucked under him—occupied another couch, savoring plates of sweets and watching Sam with mild curiosity.

Gabriel cleared his throat, forcing a cheerful grin. “Loki, as promised—one Winchester, ready for delivery.”

Loki’s eyes sparkled with amusement as he sucked on the lollipop, letting it clink against his teeth. “Ah, Gabriel! You do know how to keep things interesting.” He leaned forward, examining Sam with a delighted smirk. “Well, well, Sam Winchester in the flesh. You don’t look so dangerous now, all tied up like that.”

Sam glared, swallowing back the worry clawing at his throat. He took a deep breath, trying to keep his composure. “Whatever you’re planning, Loki… it won’t end the way you think. You have no idea who you’re up against.”

Loki chuckled, clearly entertained. “Oh, really, you don’t know what I want you for. But then again, I think I do. I have one of the Winchesters, and I have plans that even the cleverest of hunters can’t wriggle out of.” He shifted his gaze back to Gabriel. “Well done. You’ve earned yourself a ticket out of Eastland and protection from your mean older siblings.”

Gabriel looked pleased with himself, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of hesitation. "Happy to help, Loki," he said smoothly. "I’ll be taking my leave once this is all… settled.”

Loki snapped his fingers, and Narfi leaned forward, studying Sam like a cat ready to pounce. “Once we finish the ceremony,” Loki said, “we’ll have all the power we need to ensure our little sanctuary remains untouched by Heaven and Hell alike. And you, Sam, you’re the key ingredient.”

Sam gritted his teeth, his mind racing. ‘Come on, Azrael, Gabriel, Bella… anyone…”He silently willed them to get there before it was too late. But for now, he was alone, facing down one of the most unpredictable forces he’d ever encountered, his only hope resting on the hands of the friends who might still be out there fighting to find him.

Loki circled around as he was pausing just inches from Sam’s face as his eyes were glinting with anticipation. "Any last words, hunter?”

“I hope that the others save me on time.” Sam said.

Loki chuckled, “Oh what wasted last words. Whatever, not my problem.” Loki said at the moment.

Meanwhile, Azrael and Gabriel circled the tall tower as they were scanning each window as they hovered on the wind. Gabriel squinted, peering through a narrow window. “Nothing in this one… but we’re getting closer, I can feel it.”

Finally, Azrael spotted movement in one of the upper windows. “There, Gabriel—look!” She pointed, and through the glass, they could make out Sam, bound and standing on a stone platform. Loki, his sons—Narfi, Sleipnir, and Fenrir—and Eastland Gabriel were gathered around him, their shadows cast long under the pale torchlight. They quickly ducked out of sight, pressing against the stone wall as they took in the scene inside.

From their vantage, they could see Loki lift his arms, looking up at a series of symbols carved into the floor. The sigils formed a twisted web of power, glowing faintly with energy. Loki was grinning, a sinister glint in his eye. “Finally,” he announced with fervor, “the day has come to avenge my father’s death at the hands of that reckless, alternate version of you, Sam Winchester. The Wild King’s legacy has haunted me for long enough.”

Sam shook his head, trying to reason with him. “I’m not even that Sam, Loki. Whatever that version did to you… it wasn’t me. You’re condemning the wrong man.”

Loki laughed, dismissing his words with a wave of his hand. “Details, details, Winchester. You share his blood, his soul—and that’s enough for me.” He gestured to Narfi, Sleipnir, and Fenrir, who each took their places around the sigils, adding their power to the ritual. Eastland Gabriel shifted uncomfortably as he watched, his eyes darting between Loki and Sam, as if second-guessing his involvement.

“Alright, Loki, I’ve held up my end of the deal,” Eastland Gabriel said, glancing warily at the symbols glowing beneath his feet. “Now, you promised me protection, a way to stay clear of my brothers forever. This ritual—how long until it’s done?”

Loki cast him a sideways glance, chuckling. “Once the portal is opened and my revenge is secured, you’ll get what you’ve been promised. Patience, dear Gabriel.”

Eastland Gabriel crossed his arms, clearly frustrated but reluctant to push further. Meanwhile, Sam took the chance to speak up, hoping to delay the ritual. “Listen, all of you! This portal… you don’t understand what you’re opening. If you let these other gods through, they’ll bring nothing but destruction. They’ll rip this world—and countless others—apart.”

But Loki and his sons ignored him as there was the intent on the task. Loki picked up a ceremonial dagger adorned with gleaming runes as he was preparing to make the first cut in the air—a mark to anchor the portal between realms. Whatever comes next, Loki and his other three sons were ready for it.

Hidden just outside the window, Azrael exchanged a look with Gabriel and Bella, whispering urgently. “We need to get Sam out of there before that portal opens. If we’re too late, Loki’s gods will come through and make the damage to time and space irreversible. We can't risk more harm to the multiverse after what the Evil Azrael has already done.”

Gabriel bit his lip, deep in thought. “Alright, here’s what I’m thinking. I’ll create a distraction and lure the sons away from the platform. Bella, you’ll use the cover to get in close to Sam—untie him if you can. Azrael, you focus on Loki. If you can keep him from finishing the ritual, the portal won’t stabilize. It’s risky, but it might be our only chance.”

Bella nodded, determination flashing in her eyes. “I can manage that. We just need to make sure Sam gets out before the spell reaches full power.”

Azrael took a steadying breath. “Let’s do this. Time’s running out.”

The three positioned themselves as he was preparing for their move. Gabriel took a deep breath, then flew to the window with a flash of light, smashing through the glass. The sudden crash caused everyone inside to whirl around in surprise. Narfi, Sleipnir, and Fenrir immediately reacted, rushing toward him with snarls. Gabriel smirked, raising his arms. “Miss me, boys?”

As the sons charged him, Gabriel ducked and weaved, drawing them away from the platform as he taunted them, keeping them occupied. Meanwhile, Bella slipped inside the room, keeping low as she darted toward Sam. He looked up, his eyes widening with relief when he saw her. “Bella! You’re alright!”

“Stay still,” she whispered, quickly working on the ropes binding his wrists. “Gabriel and Azrael are here too. We’re getting you out.”

Sam glanced at Loki, who was busy trying to assess the chaos. “Bella, hurry,” he muttered, feeling the tension in the air.

At the same time, Azrael swooped in toward Loki, summoning her powers to counter his. She struck a barrier of light between him and the portal symbols, disrupting the flow of energy. Loki’s face twisted in frustration as he stepped back. “You… Azrael,” he sneered. “I should have known you’d meddle. You always did have a soft spot for these humans.”

Azrael’s gaze was fierce. “Your time is over, Loki. You’ve crossed enough lines. Let Sam go, and maybe you’ll live to see tomorrow.”

With a snarl, Loki lunged at her, hurling a blast of dark energy. Azrael countered, creating a shield to deflect the attack, but the force of it knocked her back, her wings momentarily faltering. In the meantime, Bella had finally loosened the last of Sam’s bonds. “Come on, we need to go now!” she urged, helping him to his feet.

But as they turned to run, Eastland Gabriel blocked their path, his face torn with indecision. “Look, I just wanted to be left alone… but if you think I’ll let you ruin this—”

Realizing they were out of options, Bella raised her hand as her eyes were flickering with that strange as there was the same fiery purple glow. Energy surged through her and connected to Sam. Eastland Gabriel faltered as he was sensing something powerful and unyielding that made him step back.

“What… what are you?” Eastland Gabriel stammered, his confidence wavering.

With renewed determination, Bella pulled Sam forward, sidestepping Eastland Gabriel just as Gabriel flew back, leading Loki’s sons further away from the ritual space. Azrael pushed herself up, her own power flaring as she held Loki’s gaze. “This ends now.”

With Gabriel, Bella, and Sam making their way toward the exit, Azrael’s stand-off with Loki reached its peak. She raised her hands, summoning every ounce of strength she had to shatter the symbols on the floor. The sigils flickered, their glow dimming, and the room began to shake, destabilizing Loki’s control.

As the tower trembled, Gabriel yelled to the others, “Now! Everyone out!”

Azrael gave Loki one last as there was the defiant look before she darted toward the window as he was escaping just as the portal’s energy unraveled. The group soared away from the crumbling tower as the wind carried them far from Loki’s reach. As they touched down on a floating ledge nearby as Sam let out a shaky breath. “Thank you… all of you.”

Gabriel gave a small smile. “Hey, don’t mention it. Just another day saving Winchesters from reckless deities.” Azrael was watching the tower collapse in the distance as he couldn’t shake the feeling that this battle was just the beginning.

Azrael watched the last fragments of the tower dissolve into ashes as the wind was scattering them across the sky. As the dust swirled as her mind was drifting back to a memory that she’d long tried to bury. Azrael wishes that she never remembered in a lifetime of her living, a memory that left her in pain and wish that she could’ve changed the outcome and how it happened, before and after.

In her mind’s eye, she was climbing the winding staircase of another dark tower as her boots echoing in the silence. Azrael reached the top, where Emma stood as she was looking out into the night sky. Emma’s usual bright smile was absent as she was replaced by worry that etched lines into her delicate face. When she turned and saw Azrael as her gaze softened slightly but didn’t hide her fear.

“Emma,” Azrael spoke, sensing a strange, almost electric energy in the air. “What happened? Did… did Samuel do something to you?”

Emma’s eyes dropped, and she nodded slightly, her hands clasped together. “He did… but I… I’m to blame too,” she whispered, her voice thick with confusion and shame.

Azrael felt a pang in her chest, hearing this from Emma. Azrael didn’t understand. Samuel had always been her student, a promising one—but one she’d kept an eye on because of his unsteady nature. But Emma’s words suggested something deeper as there was something she was hesitant to admit.

Emma took a step closer, her hand reaching for Azrael’s. “Azrael, there’s something I need to tell you.” She pressed Azrael’s hand to her abdomen, a place Azrael realized was not as flat as it once was. Beneath her palm, she felt a faint movement—life, new and unexpected.

Azrael’s heart felt as if it had stopped. “Emma… you’re… pregnant?”

Emma’s eyes glistened with tears. “It’s Samuel’s child.”

The words pierced through Azrael’s heart like a blade. Azrael pulled her hand away as if it had been burned as the shock was leaving her speechless. Samuel—her student, the one she trusted to never harm her or those close to her—had left her beloved Emma with a burden she hadn’t been prepared for.

Emma’s face grew more fearful, her hands shaking as she placed them over her stomach. “Please, Azrael. I don’t know what this child will be. I… I’m scared.” She took Azrael’s hand again, placing it back on her stomach, almost pleading with her. “Promise me… promise me you’ll protect us.”

Azrael swallowed hard, pushing down the wave of bitterness that rose within her. Azrael wanted to rage, to curse Samuel for what he’d done. Azrael wanted to hold Emma close and tell her everything would be fine, though she had no idea if it would be. But, Azrael knew she couldn’t refuse Emma’s plea.

“I promise,” Azrael whispered, voice tight with barely concealed anger and heartbreak. “I’ll protect you. No matter what.”

As the memory faded, Azrael found herself back on the cliff, watching the remnants of the tower drift away. Azrael’s hand trembled slightly as the old wound was feeling fresh again. The bitterness from that memory lay heavy in her heart, and she struggled to keep her face composed as Sam, Gabriel, and Bella approached her from behind.

They could sense her silence as her pain even though she tried to hide it. Azrael glanced at them, her face set with a calm, unreadable expression. “We should go,” she said quietly, her voice steadier than she felt.

Gabriel looked at her, eyes narrowing with concern. “Azrael… are you alright?”

Azrael gave a curt nod, forcing herself to meet his gaze. “I’m fine. The tower’s gone and Sam is safe. That’s all that matters now.”

But as she turned to lead the group away, the memory lingered in her mind as it was like an old scar that would never fully heal. The promise she’d made to Emma still echoed within her as it was filling her with a quiet fury that she’d long tried to suppress. But for now, she would let that bitterness rest in silence as she was focusing only on what lay ahead.

As they turned to leave, the wind shifted, growing cold and sharp, and Eastland Gabriel appeared in front of them. His face was twisted with rage, and his clothes were tattered and filthy from the tower’s collapse. Fury burned in his eyes as he glared at Azrael, Sam, Bella, and especially Gabriel.

"You’re not going anywhere," Eastland Gabriel snarled, his voice dripping with venom. With a flick of his wrist, a sharp gust of wind slammed into them, staggering them backward.

“You ruined everything!” he spat, his voice echoing around the mountain like a curse. "I was so close—so close to finally getting what I deserved, to breaking free from my so-called family. But now? Thanks to you, it’s all gone!"

Azrael, Bella, and Sam tried to steady themselves against the powerful wind, but Eastland Gabriel’s control over the air was like a series of open-handed slaps as each blow was more stinging than the last. Gabriel stepped in front of the group as his face set in a hard scowl. Gabriel wasn’t going to let this ripoff version of himself beat them like this.

“Still playing the victim, huh?” Gabriel taunted, his voice cutting through the roaring wind. “Didn’t you learn by now that freedom doesn’t come from using others?”

Eastland Gabriel’s expression darkened, his jaw clenching. “You’re one to talk, a less better version of me. My older siblings are always the ‘good one,’ always pretending to be better than the rest of other angels. They're just as selfish as I am.”

Gabriel narrowed his eyes. “Maybe. But I’m not the one using innocent lives as bargaining chips.”

With a growl, Eastland Gabriel sent a blast of air toward Gabriel, intending to hurl him over the cliff. But Gabriel stood firm, bracing himself as he summoned a wind of his own, blocking the attack. The air between them crackled, creating a whirlwind that caused even the stones around them to tremble and shift.

“Enough games,” Gabriel snapped, his wings unfurling with a mighty beat that pushed back the wind. He stepped forward, challenging Eastland Gabriel with a fierce look. "You want to be free so badly? Try and earn it."

Eastland Gabriel laughed bitterly, eyes blazing. “Fine. Let’s see who really deserves freedom.”

The two clashed in a fierce battle, trading blasts of wind and energy as the storm around them intensified. Eastland Gabriel’s movements were wild and fueled by fury, his attacks unpredictable. He flung his hand out, sending a twisting funnel of wind toward Gabriel. Gabriel leapt to the side, dodging the blow as it tore up chunks of the ground.

Eastland Gabriel seized the moment and charged forward as he was delivering a brutal punch to Gabriel’s side. Gabriel staggered, but before Eastland Gabriel could follow up while Gabriel turned and slammed his own fist into Eastland Gabriel’s jaw as the impact was sending him stumbling back.

“You’ll never be free,” Gabriel said, his voice low and fierce. “Not as long as you keep running from what you are.”

Eastland Gabriel growled, wiping blood from his lip. “And what am I, Gabriel? Tell me!”

“A coward,” Gabriel said, his gaze unwavering. “Someone who would rather make others suffer than face his own truth.”

With a furious scream, Eastland Gabriel lunged at him, but Gabriel was ready. He caught his brother’s wrist and twisted, forcing him down to his knees. Eastland Gabriel tried to summon the wind again, but Gabriel’s grip was like iron. With a swift motion, Gabriel threw him back, sending him skidding across the rocky ground.

Eastland Gabriel scrambled to his feet as his face twisted in desperation and rage. Gabriel gathered his strength for one final blast of energy as there was the wind swirling around him in a massive storm. The gusts howled as it was creating a vortex that seemed ready to tear apart everything in its path.

But Gabriel was calm. Stepping forward, he held his hand out, fingers splayed, and with a concentrated pulse of his own power as he sliced through the storm while it was unraveling it like thread. The wind died abruptly as it was leaving only the sound of Eastland Gabriel’s heavy breathing.

“You… can’t…” Eastland Gabriel gasped, looking at Gabriel with a mixture of fury and disbelief.

“Yes, I can,” Gabriel replied softly. And with that, he struck, a final blow that sent Eastland Gabriel teetering back over the edge of the platform.

Eastland Gabriel’s eyes widened in shock, and he reached out, grasping at air as he fell backward. His scream echoed as he disappeared below the clouds, swallowed by the endless sky. For a long, tense moment, the air was still, save for the last echoes of Eastland Gabriel’s voice fading into silence.

Gabriel took a deep breath as the weight of the battle was settling over him. Sam, Bella, and Azrael approached as their faces a mix of relief and exhaustion. Gabriel looked back at them as his expression was softening. Gabriel sighed, breathing in and out as he was calming his body from the fight that he had with Eastland Gabriel, basically another version of himself.

“It’s over,” he said quietly, though a hint of sadness lingered in his voice.

Azrael placed a hand on his shoulder. “Maybe for him. But our fight isn’t done with him. We might face him again in the future.” Gabriel nodded, a grim determination settling over him. They had won this battle, but the shadows of what lay ahead still loomed large.

Azrael, Gabriel, Sam, and Bella treaded carefully along the mountain’s narrow path, searching for a way down from the towering heights. Each step felt weighty, as if the fading remnants of their battle were clinging to them, haunting them as they moved forward. They spoke little, the gravity of what had just transpired filling the silence between them.

As they descended, below them, hidden among the drifting clouds, Loki seethed, his gaze locked on the figures retreating from his crumbling stronghold. He stood on a solitary, floating platform with his three sons—Fenrir, the powerful wolf; Narfi, his dark-hearted child; and Sleipnir, the swift, eight-legged horse. Their home had been turned to ruin, reduced to ashes that blew into the endless skies, and Loki’s fury burned hotter than the embers that still smoldered around him.

“This isn’t the end,” Loki growled, clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white. The winds whipped around them, mirroring his anger, as his eyes narrowed on the group vanishing in the distance. “They think they can destroy what we’ve built and walk away? No. They’ll pay—every last one of them.”

Fenrir stepped forward, his feral eyes glinting as he snarled, “Let me tear them apart, Father. I can hunt them down, find them wherever they try to hide. Just say the word.”

Loki looked down at his eldest son, a dark grin spreading across his face. “Soon, Fenrir. They’ll suffer, I promise you that. But there’s more at stake than revenge. They’ve denied me access to the worlds beyond this one, and I intend to open the portal again. This time, nothing will stop us. We’ll bring the gods through, and no realm will be beyond our reach.”

Sleipnir, poised and impatient, stamped his many hooves against the rocky platform. “If the portal is what you desire, Father, then let us waste no time. We can still perform the ritual—we just need another sacrifice.”

Loki nodded slowly, eyes gleaming with malevolent purpose. “Yes. Eastland Gabriel thought he could betray us for his own freedom, lead those meddling fools to our doorstep. And now he’s gone, thrown to the winds. But he was only a tool—a means to an end.”

Narfi laughed, a dark, joyless sound. “Fools, the lot of them. They believed they could stand in the way of gods. Soon, they’ll see what happens to those who cross the Old Powers.”

Loki raised his hands, his voice carrying a command that reverberated through the very stones. “Then we begin anew. I will find another vessel, another way to unlock the realms, and no force in this universe will stop me. Not Azrael, not that feeble mortal Sam, not Gabriel or Bella or any of their allies.”

Loki’s sons gathered around him as their expressions filled with equal parts bloodlust and devotion. The family’s unbreakable bond as they were twisted though it was and they held them together as they were bound by a shared thirst for vengeance for the people who did them wrong and took the chance of a lifetime of gaining a way to many worlds, ruining it for them as they wanted them to pay for everything that they did to them.

“Let us go, then,” Loki commanded, gesturing toward a swirling mass of dark clouds that gathered at his feet. “We’ll regroup, rebuild our strength, and when we return, we’ll rain down fury upon them.”

Fenrir’s claws dug into the stone, his excitement barely contained. “I’ll make them scream, Father. For each stone they shattered, for each piece of our home they destroyed, I’ll make them suffer tenfold.”

Sleipnir nodded, his many legs already in motion. “Then let’s be swift. They may think they’ve escaped, but they’ll know no peace.”

And as Loki and his sons vanished into the dark mist and he cast one last glance up at the mountain where his enemies were making their descent. “Mark my words, Azrael,” he whispered as his voice a dark promise carried in the wind. “You will be the first to fall. And your precious friends will watch as I tear your world apart.”

Meanwhile, Azrael, Gabriel, Sam, and Bella continued down the trail as they were unaware of the sinister vow being sworn against them. The sky above was growing darker as the winds were colder, and though they’d survived one battle as the shadow of what was yet to come loomed ominously over them.

“If anything else happens, we’ll need a plan,” Gabriel said, glancing over his shoulder, sensing a shift in the atmosphere. “I have a feeling that this world’s Loki and his sons—they won’t let this go. They’ll regroup, and they’ll come for us. I just know it.”

Azrael nodded, her jaw clenched. “I know, Gabby. We have to be ready. Whatever it takes, we can’t let them open that portal.”

Gabriel huffed, “Okay… I don’t like that name.” Gabriel remarked.

Azrael smirked, “Alright then, now for sure I’m going to name you that for now on.” Azrael chuckled as they were walking to where they could walk on decent land.

Sam gave her a reassuring nod. “We’ll be ready, Azrael. We won this round. We’ll win the next one, too.” But as they reached the bottom of the mountain as there was a sense of foreboding lingered in the air as there was a silent acknowledgment that their true fight had only just begun for them.

Eastland Gabriel, battered and bruised from his fall, staggered down the rocky mountainside, brushing the dirt from his tattered clothes. His face twisted with resentment as he muttered curses against the other Gabriel, the so-called “hero” who had bested him and cast him aside. Each step down the hill felt heavier, as if the earth itself was pulling him deeper into the shadows of this strange place. Suddenly, lightning split the sky, sending a shock through him—a cold, unshakable recognition he hadn’t felt in years.

Gabriel froze, his eyes darting around as the oppressive air of this land weighed down on him. He knew this place: the “Southland”, a realm steeped in suffering and decay, a territory ruled by his estranged sister, now calling herself Empress Raphael. The sky was thick with dark clouds, and the air smelled faintly of ash and sickness. As another lightning bolt struck, a figure appeared before him—a tall, formidable woman with dark skin, her presence radiating both strength and bitterness.

Empress Raphael stood before him in full regalia, her armor gleaming like blackened steel under the stormy skies. Her dress flowed beneath the armor, regal and intimidating, a deep midnight blue embroidered with patterns that seemed to twist and shift like shadows. Her wings, once radiant and celestial, were now tattered, their edges frayed and scorched, as if ravaged by the very storms she commanded. Despite her war-torn appearance, Raphael’s gaze held an ironclad authority, her eyes hard and piercing.

Gabriel straightened himself, attempting to charm her as he’d done countless times before, flashing her a strained smile. “Well, well, um… Empress Raphael. My dear sister,” he drawled, trying to mask his unease. “You look… as radiant as ever.”

Raphael’s cold gaze didn’t waver. “Spare me your empty flattery, Gabriel,” she replied, her voice sharp as thunder. “Your presence here is as unwelcome as ever.”

Eastland Gabriel felt a pang of frustration, but he wasn’t foolish enough to show it. He held out his hands, hoping to appeal to her vanity or, at the very least, her ambition. “Look, I’ve had a bit of trouble with our mutual acquaintances. Perhaps you could offer your younger sibling a bit of hospitality?”

Raphael’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “Hospitality?” she sneered. “You think I’ll waste a second on you after you come crawling here? You don’t belong in my lands. You belong with the others—groveling, begging to be saved.”

Gabriel clenched his fists, anger flaring within him. “I am not here to grovel,” he shot back. “I’m here because I’ve been betrayed—by that pathetic version of Gabriel, by Loki, and by anyone who dares to stand in my way. I only need a chance to set things right, and I thought my dear sister might be willing to—”

Raphael cut him off with a sharp laugh, stepping closer until he could see the faint, glowing scars etched across her armor—a testament to her own struggles and battles in the Wasting Lands. “Your ‘dear sister’?” she scoffed, her voice heavy with disdain. “I am not here to serve your whims, Gabriel. I am Empress of these lands, a ruler forged by suffering and betrayal. The people here waste away in sickness and sorrow, bound to a realm that feeds on misery. And you… you are nothing but a shadow, crawling to me for aid.”

Gabriel’s eyes flickered with frustration. He took a step back, glancing at the barren landscape around them. “So you’re content to stay here, then?” he asked, voice dripping with sarcasm. “Content to rule a kingdom of dust and despair, while others rise to power?”

Raphael’s eyes narrowed, her voice low and fierce. “My rule is absolute,” she said. “These lands are mine, and so is the suffering that binds them. Unlike you, Gabriel, I’ve accepted what I am—a force of wrath and retribution, not some delusional dreamer chasing power.”

She moved closer, her presence almost suffocating as she glared down at him. “Now tell me, why should I spare you? You’re a traitor, a coward, and a fool to think you could manipulate me.”

Desperation flickered in Gabriel’s eyes. “Because I can give you more than just this,” he said, gesturing to the desolate landscape around them. “If you help me regain my strength, we can create a new kingdom, one where you’re not shackled by sickness and sorrow. Imagine it, Raphael—a realm of true power, beyond even the Wasting Lands.”

Raphael tilted her head, her expression unreadable. “Your words are hollow, Gabriel,” she said icily. “But I will consider sparing you—if you prove your worth. Power here is earned through sacrifice. If you think you can survive the Wasting Lands and come out stronger, then perhaps I might consider a place for you.”

With a wave of her hand, a swirling portal appeared beside them, leading deeper into the heart of her realm, where despair and sickness were at their strongest. “Walk through,” she commanded. “Prove that you are more than just a shadow. Endure the suffering of the Wasting Lands, or perish.”

Gabriel hesitated as he was looking at the portal with a mix of fear and determination. Gabriel knew he had little choice but to accept her challenge, despite the looming peril. Straightening his posture, he gave her a final as there was a defiant glance before stepping into the portal as it was vanishing into the depths of the Wasting Lands, where his endurance—and loyalty—would be tested to its limits.

As he disappeared, Raphael smirked, crossing her arms as the portal closed behind him. “Let the Wasting Lands judge your worth, brother,” she murmured, her voice laced with cold satisfaction. “And if you survive, then we shall see what kind of ally you might truly be.”

The Southland, or as the locals grimly called it,The Wasting Lands, was an unforgiving kingdom, cursed with eternal storms and relentless lightning. The land was a landscape of jagged rocks and cracked ground, stripped bare of life and bathed in a constant, stormy gloom. The air was thick and oppressive, charged with an eerie static that seemed to hum with malicious intent. Lightning struck frequently, illuminating the peaks and valleys with flashes of violet and sickly green light, casting twisted shadows over the scorched earth. Rain fell often, but instead of soothing the cracked ground, it was acidic, leaving the rocks scarred and pitted over time, a testament to the realm’s slow decay.

Monstrous creatures roamed this forsaken land, creatures shaped by the very environment they called home. Known as Storm Reavers. These beings were made of hardened rock and static energy, with limbs that crackled with electrical currents. They stalked the lands on long, jagged legs, their eyes glowing in the darkness like embers as they prowled for anything foolish enough to venture into their territory. Empress Raphael allowed these creatures to roam freely, seeing them as both protectors of her domain and a test for any who might dare to cross her. The Wasting Lands were not a place of mercy; every step was a risk, every path a potential death sentence.

Empress Raphael ruled over the Southland with a steely resolve and absolute authority. She had once been a creature of grace, her celestial nature radiant and pure. But the years spent in this realm of ruin had changed her. Her compassion, once a defining trait, was all but stripped away, replaced by a brutal practicality and a ruthlessness that kept her people—and her enemies—in constant fear. She moved among her subjects with a calm, almost detached demeanor, her dark eyes scanning the rocky expanse as if weighing each life, each moment, with cold calculation.

Raphael’s rule was one of harsh discipline. In this land, strength was survival, and weakness was not tolerated. She was known to keep order through a strict, unyielding hand. Those who disobeyed her or showed signs of weakness were exiled to the outer territories, where the land was even more desolate, and the acidic rains burned deeper. These exiled individuals often succumbed to madness or the deadly creatures that thrived in those forsaken areas. She allowed no rebellions, no whisper of dissent. Her people were taught from birth to worship her as an empress and a protector. In her eyes, she was their shield against the darkness that surrounded them, and they owed her absolute loyalty for their survival.

The Southland’s people, however, were little more than prisoners in their own homeland. Ravaged by illness and malnutrition, they moved slowly through their daily routines, their bodies bearing scars from the acidic rain and violent storms. In the Wasting Lands, even the strongest eventually wore down. Their allegiance to Empress Raphael was born as much out of fear as respect; they knew that without her, they were as good as dead. Raphael had little patience for compassion or leniency. Her reign was defined by her relentless commitment to discipline, ensuring her people’s survival in this hellish domain, no matter how severe her measures seemed.

For Eastland Gabriel, the test that lay ahead was daunting. The Wasting Lands were filled with challenges even he, with all his cunning and charm, could barely fathom. He would need more than smooth words and quick wit to survive the trials that awaited him here. The monsters in the Wasting Lands had no use for silver tongues, and the land itself offered no sympathy. It would strip him to his core, laying bare every weakness, every flaw. Raphael had crafted her land into a brutal crucible, and Gabriel, if he dared to survive, would need to endure pain and suffering far beyond his previous experiences.

In the back of his mind, Gabriel knew his sister’s patience was thin, and her mercy even thinner. She had given him one chance, and only one, to prove his loyalty. Should he betray her, or attempt to deceive her in any way, he knew she would unleash her wrath upon him without hesitation. Raphael was not the forgiving type. She had crafted her realm in her own image, shaped by betrayal and bitterness, and there was no room in her world for traitors.

If he failed, or worse, if he dared to turn against her, Empress Raphael would hunt him herself, calling upon the full fury of the storms and monsters she commanded. He would be dragged back to her feet, broken and battered, and she would not grant him the mercy of a swift death. She would make him endure every torment the Wasting Lands had to offer, stripping him of his pride and strength, piece by piece. Betrayal here was not merely a crime; it was a sin against the land itself, and in the eyes of Empress Raphael, unforgivable.

As Gabriel moved deeper into the Southland, the storm above crackled with new intensity, as if the land itself sensed his presence. In the far-off peaks, he saw the monstrous shapes of the Storm Reavers, their dark figures moving like shadows against the lightning-lit sky. The air grew colder, each breath tinged with the taste of ash and decay. Every step felt like a descent into the abyss, each gust of wind carrying with it whispers of the souls that had fallen to the Wasting Lands before him. Gabriel shivered, a feeling of dread settling over him. He had often charmed his way out of trouble before, but here, in his sister’s domain, he knew words would hold no power.

The Wasting Lands would test him as it was just as it tested all who entered it. And, in the depths of his soul where Gabriel realized he might not make it out. Gabriel might fall if he was just like the others who had dared to challenge Empress Raphael and found themselves undone by the very earth they trod upon.

Chapter Text

Back in the world of zombie aliens, Charlie moved quickly as she was keeping a tight grip on the hands of the two young boys as they ascended the rugged hill. The landscape around them was bleak, peppered with jagged rocks and the remnants of ruined buildings as it was casting long shadows in the dim light. Charlie didn’t let go, even as their pace slowed from exhaustion. Behind them, the ominous groans of the zombie aliens echoed faintly as there was a grim reminder that danger was never far away.

Finally, they reached a small clearing on the hillside where a weathered tree offered a bit of shelter. The boys were breathing heavily as they sank to the ground, and Charlie crouched beside them while she was allowing them a moment to rest. Charlie looked at their tired faces as they were streaked with dirt and worry. Though they were brave as Charlie could see the sorrow and fear weighing on them. Charlie knew what they had lost, and her heart ached for them.

They sat in silence for a moment before one of the boys wiped a tear from his cheek. It pained her to see them grieving for their father, Gabriel. Charlie had admired his strength and courage, and she knew he’d made a tremendous sacrifice to protect his sons. The least she could do now was honor that sacrifice by keeping them safe. Taking a deep breath, Charlie put on a warm smile and spoke softly.

"Hey," she said, trying to sound cheerful, "I just realized something. I never asked you your names. I was so focused on getting us out of there that I forgot the basics!" She chuckled softly, hoping it might lighten the mood a bit.

The boys glanced at each other, a bit surprised, and then looked back at her. One of them spoke first, his voice soft but clear. "I'm Alex," he said, looking up at her with big, curious eyes.

The other boy nodded and added, "And I’m Leo." The other boy brought up.

“Alex and Leo,” she repeated with a smile, trying to fix their names in her memory. “Strong names for strong boys.”

The boys managed faint smiles, and Charlie gave each of them a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. "You know, your dad was a pretty amazing guy. He asked me to take care of you two, and I’m going to do everything I can to make sure you're both safe. We’re going to get through this, all right? I promise.”

The boys nodded, still looking a bit uncertain. Alex’s eyes were downcast as he murmured, “But… this is our home. Dad… and Mom… they were here. I don’t want to leave it behind.”

Charlie understood; their connection to this world was deep, and leaving would feel like abandoning the last pieces of their family. She took a moment, thinking of how best to comfort them. “I know it’s hard to leave behind everything you’ve ever known. Your dad loved this world, and he loved you two more than anything. That’s why he wanted me to protect you. Sometimes, staying safe means making tough choices, even if it means leaving familiar places behind. But we’re not leaving them behind in our hearts.”

She could see a glimmer of hope in their eyes, though it was tinged with sadness. “And who knows,” she added softly, “maybe one day, you’ll be able to come back. But for now, we need to find a place where you’ll be safe, a place where those creatures can’t get to you.”

Charlie watched their expressions carefully as she was hoping her words would ease some of their grief. Charlie saw a flicker of understanding, of reluctant acceptance. The boys nodded as there was a bit more resoluteness now. Charlie knew that she needed to protect both Alex and Leo, no matter what happened to her. Charlie needs to fulfill Gabriel’s promise to protect his twin boys.

“Good,” she said, giving them an encouraging nod. “Now, let’s rest a bit more and then keep moving. We’re heading toward a safe place, somewhere I know we’ll be able to find shelter, food, and supplies. We’ll even try to pick up some weapons along the way, just in case. We’ll make sure we’re ready for anything.”

After they’d caught their breath, Charlie helped the boys to their feet. They resumed their journey as they were climbing higher up the hill, where the view allowed them to see more of the desolate landscape below. The world felt quieter now, as though the tension and loss had carved out a space for resilience and hope to grow. With every step, Charlie promised herself that she would protect these boys as she would do whatever it took to keep them safe and it was just as Gabriel had wanted. Together, they moved forward, the hills and rocky paths stretching out before them as they began their journey toward a new future.

As they reached the top of the hill, Charlie, Alex, and Leo took a moment to catch their breath. Below them stretched a vast, rugged landscape bathed in soft, golden light as the sun began its descent. It was a rare, peaceful sight amid the chaos they'd been through—a sliver of beauty that, for a moment, reminded them of how things used to be. But Charlie knew they couldn’t afford to linger too long.

“Let’s find somewhere to hunker down for the night,” she said, scanning the area for any signs of shelter. The boys nodded, both keeping a sharp eye out as they moved along the rocky terrain, avoiding any areas that looked too exposed.

After a while, Alex tugged on her sleeve and pointed toward a dark opening nestled between two large boulders. “I think that’s a cave,” he said, his voice tinged with excitement.

Charlie and Leo followed him over, and they cautiously stepped inside as they were peering around the dim as there was a cool space that Alex found for them. The cave was small but dry, with no signs of the zombie aliens lurking nearby. It seemed safe, and Charlie sighed in relief that they could be safe for the moment of time.

“This’ll do,” she said, flashing Alex a proud smile. “Nice find, Alex.”

Inside, they examined their surroundings. The cave was big enough to provide space to stretch out and offered a bit of natural insulation. They’d be safe from the elements—and, hopefully, any wandering creatures. “Okay, I’m going to look for some wood and rocks to start a fire,” Charlie told them. “Stay inside and see if you can find anything we could use to make things a bit more comfortable or supplies we could use.”

The boys nodded as they were eager to help. As she left, Leo and Alex began exploring their temporary shelter as they were picking through cracks and small crevices along the walls. They found some useful items scattered around. They found a small, frayed blanket tucked in a corner, probably left behind by a previous traveler. A few smooth stones that they thought could be useful for sharpening tools if they managed to find any.

There were several dry moss patches they gathered as insulation against the cold ground. They also found a couple of large ones as there were empty gourds hidden under some rocks, which they could use for water if they found a stream. But, it’ll do for them to survive in their hidden spot until further notice.

They brought their findings back to the center of the cave as they were arranging everything into a small pile. Just as they finished, Charlie returned with an armful of firewood and a handful of sturdy rocks. Charlie smiled when she saw their stash. Alex and Leo found a lot of stuff for them to use while they hide in the small hidden cave up in the peek of the mounts.

“Well done, boys,” she said, clearly impressed. “You’re natural survivalists.” She set down the wood and stones, carefully arranging them in the center of the cave. After a bit of work, she struck a spark, and soon enough, a small, crackling fire was warming the space around them.

As the flames danced as it was casting warm light on the cave walls while Charlie looked over at Alex and Leo with a sense of pride. They’d been through so much, yet here they were, helping her prepare a safe haven. They were resilient and brave, and she was grateful to have them by her side.

With a gentle smile, she spoke, “This is good work. We’re in this together, and with everything you’ve done today, I know we’ll make it. Get some rest soon; tomorrow we’ll keep looking for supplies, and maybe, if we’re lucky, we’ll find something to help us get off this mountain.”

The boys nodded as they were watching the fire crackle as their eyes grew heavy. For the first time in a long while they felt a glimmer of safety as there was a bit of warmth and comfort amid the harshness of their world. For now, they’re safe inside their cave that they found as they were away from the zombie aliens that won’t hurt them from where they’re hiding inside of.

As the fire crackled and the night deepened, Charlie tended to its warmth as it was adding twigs and small pieces of wood to keep it burning. Charlie wrapped Alex and Leo snugly in the blanket they’d found as she was watching as their tired eyes remained open and they were still fighting their sleep.

“Charlie, can you tell us a story?” Alex asked, his voice soft in the quiet cave.

She chuckled softly. "A story, huh? Well… I’m not much of a storyteller, but I think I’ve got one.” She adjusted her seat by the fire, letting her thoughts drift as she pieced together a tale. "Alright… let me tell you about the Tale of the Six Brothers." Alex and Leo leaned in as their expressions curious, as Charlie began.

“Once, in an ancient realm, there were six brothers, each with his own path and purpose. These brothers were close once… but over time, their paths took them in very different directions. They loved each other, sure, but love alone sometimes isn’t enough to hold things together. Each one made a promise and carved their own destiny with a coin that represented his deepest desire.”

Charlie glanced at the boys, then continued. “The first brother… he was loyal, you see. He always put his family first, even when their father was absent, leaving him to take care of everyone else. Despite the way their father treated them, this brother wanted to keep the family whole. His coin? It was a wish for Life, a life that would bring unity to the family again.

“Then there was the second brother… the rebellious one. He was never satisfied, always fighting against the rules and the expectations that everyone put on him. He wanted freedom from everything he thought was holding him back, and he wanted to see justice done to those who’d wronged them. So he took a coin, and he wished for Revenge.”

Leo’s eyes widened as he imagined the scene Charlie was describing. “The third brother…” Charlie paused, her voice softer. “He was the one trying to hold everything together when it all seemed like it was falling apart. He believed in brotherhood and family, no matter how much they argued or drifted apart. He wished on a coin, hoping to Heal the wounds between them.”

“Now, the fourth brother… he couldn’t bear the fighting and the heartbreak. So he became the runaway, always escaping the things that frightened him. But he wished for something he could hold close, a place where he could lose himself. His coin was for Fantasy, a world where he could disappear and forget the pain.”

Charlie shifted, her gaze lost in the dancing flames as she spoke of the fifth brother. “The fifth brother… Well, he went to a darker place. He let bitterness grow inside him, eating away at the good in his heart. His wish was nothing like his brothers’. His coin was carved for Death—a way to end the suffering he saw in the world and the chains that held him back.”

A silence settled as Alex and Leo took in the weight of Charlie’s words. She continued, her voice almost a whisper. “And finally… the sixth brother. He was always the quiet one, more focused on his books and his studies. He didn’t get involved in the fights or the drama. But he was the one who understood the rules better than anyone else. His wish was for Justice—for every wrong to be made right, even if it meant turning against his own family.”

Alex and Leo looked at each other, then back at Charlie. “So… what happened to them?” Leo asked.

Charlie took a breath. “Well, despite all their wishes, each brother had a part of him that was never satisfied. The darkness that grew between them took over, and their promises turned against them. The loyal brother found that life didn’t go the way he wanted, and his wish for unity broke under the weight of the family’s struggles. The rebellious brother’s revenge left him hollow. The healer couldn’t mend the family’s wounds, and it tore him apart. The runaway’s fantasy became a prison, a world that trapped him in his fears. The dark one lost himself completely, and the lawful one… his justice turned him cold and unfeeling.”

Alex’s face fell. “That’s… that’s sad.”

“It is,” Charlie agreed quietly. “But they loved each other, even in the end, though they were trapped by their own wishes. They were bound by their promises and, in some ways, by each other. And maybe, just maybe, somewhere out there, they’re still looking for a way to break free.”

Charlie’s voice softened as she looked at the boys. “The brothers lost their way because they couldn’t see the value of what they already had. And maybe, if they’d worked together, their wishes wouldn’t have turned into curses. But… that’s how the story ends. They’re out there, somewhere, in their own traps, searching for the way back to each other.”

The firelight flickered across Alex and Leo’s faces as it was casting soft shadows. They both looked sad, but a faint glimmer of hope remained in their eyes. “Thanks, Charlie,” Alex whispered, lying down and letting his eyes close. “That was… that was a good story.”

“You’re welcome, kid,” she replied, watching as both boys drifted into sleep.

Charlie sat by the fire a bit longer as she was impressed that she’d managed to come up with a tale for them. For a moment, she imagined those six brothers out there, somewhere, trying to find their way back to each other. Charlie felt a pang of sadness for them, but then, with a sigh, she leaned back against the cave wall as she closed her eyes, and let sleep take her.

As dawn broke, a soft light filtered into the cave, signaling the start of a new day. Charlie stirred awake, feeling groggy but determined. She needed to find food to keep her strength up and to make sure Alex and Leo had a good breakfast. With a quiet glance at the boys, who were still peacefully asleep, she carefully stepped out of the cave to search the surrounding area for supplies.

She wandered through the rocky landscape, scanning for anything edible. Her eyes lit up when she came across a small bush filled with ripe berries—a mix of blackberries and raspberries. Further along, she spotted a cluster of wild onions growing near a creek and, just a bit farther, a patch of edible mushrooms nestled against a mossy rock. After gathering enough, she decided to try her luck by the creek and was thrilled to find a few small fish swimming near the edge. She used a few flat stones to catch them, pleased to add a bit of protein to their breakfast.

When Charlie returned to the cave as her arms were full of her morning finds as she rekindled the fire and carefully set up the fish, berries, mushrooms, and onions to cook over it. The sizzling sounds and warm smells began to fill the cave, and soon Alex and Leo woke up as they were rubbing their eyes and smiling when they saw the meal Charlie had prepared.

“Morning, you two,” she greeted, handing each of them a portion of food. “Eat up. We’re going to need the energy.”

The boys dug in gratefully as they were eating everything down to the last berry as they were clearly grateful for a warm meal. Once they were all finished and the fire was put out, they gathered their supplies and set out again as they were hoping to find materials to make the cave safer.

As they walked, they talked about what they needed. They knew they’d need something to cover the entrance, something sturdy to help camouflage the cave from any wandering zombie aliens. They combed through the mountainside and eventually found a small grove with a few sturdy branches and long pieces of thick grass they could weave together. They also found a couple of large rocks they could move over to block part of the entrance.

They gathered everything they could, naming off what they had as they organized their supplies. “Alright,” Alex said, pointing to a pile of thick branches. “We’ve got these to reinforce the entrance.”

“Here’s the grass we can braid into a mat,” Leo added, holding up the strips they’d gathered. “It’ll blend in with the rocky ground and cover up any gaps.”

“And these big rocks can add extra weight to hold the cover in place,” Charlie added with a grin. “Looks like we’ve got ourselves a pretty solid setup.”

Once they’d brought everything back to the cave, they got to work. Charlie showed Alex and Leo how to weave the grass strips into a wide mat that would help cover the entrance. They secured the branches against the edges and rolled the larger rocks into place. Together, they transformed the cave into a well-protected hideout.

Finally, they stood back and admired their work. It wasn’t perfect, but it was a lot safer than before. Charlie placed a hand on each of their shoulders. “Great job, both of you. This cave will be a good home base for now.” Alex and Leo looked around, satisfied with their efforts. They knew they were safe for at least a while longer, and with Charlie’s help as they were ready to face whatever came next.

As Charlie was busy gathering sticks and setting up a small frame over the fire to create a makeshift cooking setup, she happened to glance up at the sky—and froze. There, stretching across the heavens, were jagged, white cracks, slowly expanding and tearing through the sky. They looked almost like lightning, but they were stationary, their harsh glow a stark contrast against the sky’s fading light.

To her horror, the cracks were spreading as they extended downwards as though they were tearing apart the very fabric of this world. They crawled along the landscape, and she could see bits of earth beginning to fragment and disintegrate. Charlie couldn’t believe what she was seeing, thinking that it was fake or maybe her eyes were tricking her but it wasn’t a lie but what she was seeing was real.

“Charlie? What’s going on?” Alex’s small voice brought her back to the present as both boys came up beside her, wide-eyed and visibly scared.

Charlie swallowed as she was forcing herself to keep calm. Charlie knew what she was looking at. She’d seen similar cracks once before, in another world that was close to collapse. But she hadn’t wanted the boys to witness something like this. This was their home, and it was literally falling apart.

“I… I think your world is starting to break,” she murmured, her voice thick with fear she was trying to hide. “We don’t have much time, and we might have to leave… very soon.”

Alex and Leo exchanged worried glances as the reality of their situation was the beginning to sink in. “But—what about all our things? And… and where would we go?” Leo asked, clinging to Charlie’s arm.

Charlie crouched down as she was putting a reassuring hand on each of their shoulders. “Listen, I don’t know exactly where we’ll go yet, but I promise I’ll keep you safe. We’ll find a new place. It may not be home, but we’ll make it one. For now, let’s focus on getting a good meal to keep our strength up.”

As they went back inside, Charlie busied herself with the fish she had caught earlier, quietly gutting and preparing them over the fire. Charlie skewered the fish on sticks and positioned them over the flames as she was watching as they started to cook. The boys sat close by, watching her with uncertain expressions as she worked. The comforting as it was an familiar act of cooking helped calm her nerves, and she hoped it was doing the same for them.

While the fish sizzled, Charlie’s mind raced. Charlie needed to think of a plan. The cracks in the sky were a bad sign, and she didn’t know how long this world had left. There were no guarantees, and with each passing moment as she felt the urgency building. But, she couldn’t panic, not in front of Alex and Leo. The boys were depending on her, and she had to be strong for them.

As soon as the fish was cooked, Charlie divided it into portions, handing pieces to Alex and Leo. The boys eagerly ate, savoring the warm meal, and sipped from a bowl Leo had crafted from some bark and leaves. The quiet moments as they ate together, huddled around the small fire, almost felt peaceful. Charlie chewed slowly, gathering her thoughts, but the ground’s sudden tremor snapped her out of it.

A violent shake surged through the mountain, sending loose stones tumbling down. Charlie shot up, her heart racing as she bolted to the cave’s entrance. She gasped as she saw the cracks from the sky extending their reach, spreading rapidly through the mountainside. Massive fissures split open the ground, causing chunks of rock and soil to crumble away, swallowed by the dark void below.

“Alex, Leo! Grab what you can—now!” Charlie called over her shoulder, her voice steady but urgent. The boys, startled, quickly packed up whatever they could carry, stuffing blankets, water pouches, and small tools into their arms. Charlie slung a rough pack over her shoulder, grabbing supplies they’d gathered over the last day, and ushered them out of the cave.

They ran as they were scrambling down the uneven path as the cracks chased them as it was cutting across the land like an unstoppable force. The mountain itself seemed to groan under the weight of its own collapse as there were rocks tumbling and dirt sliding away as they struggled to find a path that wasn’t crumbling beneath their feet.

“We have to keep moving!” Charlie urged, her voice steadying the boys as they sprinted ahead of her, desperate to stay ahead of the falling ground. But she knew deep down that the world wasn’t going to last much longer. They had to escape, and quickly.

Ahead, the dark outline of a forest loomed as its dense canopy casting shadows over the ground. It wasn’t ideal, but it would give them cover for a moment. The three of them dashed inside as they were swallowed by the forest’s shadows, and they paused to catch their breath under a massive tree.

“Charlie… what are we going to do?” Alex’s voice wavered, and Leo, looking equally scared, glanced from her to the ground still rumbling beneath their feet.

Charlie crouched down, gripping each boy’s shoulder. “Listen, we’re going to find a way out. It might be dangerous, but we’re in this together. I promised your father I’d protect you, and I will. We’ll find a way out of this world—no matter what it takes.”

They nodded as they were holding onto her words, and Charlie led them deeper into the forest. The path grew darker as they went on, branches and vines weaving a canopy overhead, but they pressed forward. Every so often, the ground shook as all there was that was reminding them was the encroaching destruction.

They had no idea where the path would lead, but Charlie kept her eyes peeled for anything that might help them—an opening, a clearing, or, if luck was on their side, maybe even a portal to another world. But for now, all they had was each other and the hope that somewhere and somehow they'd find a way to escape before everything collapsed into darkness.

While Charlie, Alex, and Leo dashed through the dense forest, weaving between trees as the branches clawed at them. The deeper they went, the darker it became, the forest’s shadows swallowing nearly all traces of light. Suddenly, just as they caught sight of a faint clearing up ahead, eerie snarls echoed around them. Alien zombies staggered out from behind trees and rocks, closing in on all sides.

“Run!” Charlie urged, but Alex, determined to fight, took a deep breath, and his eyes began to glow a fiery yellow-green. With a sharp wave of his hand, a surge of energy erupted from him, blasting a group of zombies back. Leo’s eyes flared to a bluish-green as he lifted the creatures into the air, smashing them against each other until they crumpled to the ground.

Charlie paused just long enough to watch them with a mixture of amazement and exasperation. "Where were those powers when we really needed them?" she muttered to herself.

But before they could catch their breath, more alien zombies emerged from the shadows, cornering them against a wall of thick trees. Charlie's heart sank as she realized they were surrounded, with nowhere left to run. Alex and Leo prepared to use their powers again, but even they seemed uncertain of how long they could hold off this many attackers.

Then, in an instant, all the zombies around them dropped. Each one was slashed in a single, precise strike, crumbling to the ground. Charlie gasped, scanning the area to see what had just happened. Out from behind a nearby tree stepped a tall man with long, dark hair, dressed in sleek black clothing that seemed to absorb the faint light around him. His skin was slightly pale, but his eyes, a piercing blue, radiated a calm intensity. He looked down at Charlie with a subtle, knowing smile.

“Are you all okay?” he asked, his voice smooth and warm. Charlie’s heart skipped a beat, and she felt a blush creep up her cheeks as she nodded, laughing nervously.

“I—I think so, thanks to you.” She managed to keep her voice steady. “My name’s Charlie, and these two are Alex and Leo.”

The man nodded, looking each of them over with interest. “A pleasure. My name is Arlen,” he replied, inclining his head slightly. His gaze lingered on the cracks of white light threading through the sky, his brow furrowing with concern. “But what’s happening here? Last thing I remember were the alien zombies, but… these cracks? They’re… unnatural.”

Charlie sighed and glanced at the sky, her expression clouded with worry. “Our world’s dying. It’s literally breaking apart, and we don’t have much time. We need to find a way out, fast.”

Arlen’s expression darkened as he processed her words. He was quiet for a moment, but then nodded with resolve. “I think I can help. I saw something strange not far from here—a portal of some kind. It looked different, like it didn’t belong here.” He looked at them each in turn. “If it’s what I think it is, it might lead out of this world.”

Charlie’s face lit up, her eyes widening with relief. “A portal… That might be exactly what we need! Can you show us where it is?”

“Of course. Follow me.” Arlen turned, leading them through the forest at a swift pace. As they walked, he kept glancing back at the boys with a curious expression. “You two did well back there,” he remarked. “Those abilities… Where did you learn them?”

Alex shrugged, still a bit shy in Arlen’s presence. “We didn’t really learn them,” he said, looking over at Leo, who nodded. “They just… happened.”

Arlen nodded thoughtfully. “Sometimes power finds us in times of need. Just be careful how you use it.” He looked back at Charlie, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. “And be careful who you trust, especially in places like this.”

The forest grew quieter as they neared the edge. Soon, they emerged into a glade where a shimmering distortion floated just above the ground—a portal as there was a radiating but a faint, otherworldly glow that was around them. Charlie’s pulse quickened with hope. This was their escape to leave from this world before they end up falling into the consuming breaking world that was leading into complete chaos.

Arlen turned to face them, his expression calm but serious. “This portal could lead anywhere. Are you ready to take that chance?”

Charlie looked at Alex and Leo, each nodding with determination. She took a deep breath, steeling herself. “As ready as we’ll ever be.”

Arlen gestured toward the portal. “Then let’s go. I’ll lead the way.” With that, he stepped forward, disappearing into the light as Charlie, Alex, and Leo followed close behind, leaving their broken world behind them.

While Arlen moved swiftly through the dense forest, his senses were alert. Every time a zombie alien lurched from the shadows, he struck with swift, precise blows from his blade, dispatching each creature in a single strike. Charlie struggled to keep pace, feeling both relieved and awestruck by Arlen's skill. His speed and strength were almost otherworldly, a blur of black slicing through the enemies as if they were no more than shadows.

“Come on, keep moving!” Arlen called back to them, barely breaking stride.

Charlie, Alex, and Leo ran close behind him as they were barely avoiding the reach of the alien zombies that emerged from every direction. As they neared the edge of the forest, Arlen skidded to a halt. Ahead of them, a towering cliff overlooked a roaring waterfall that cascaded down into a wide as it was showing a dark pool below them. Without hesitation, Arlen turned to them.

“We have to jump,” he said, his tone firm and steady. “It’s the only way to lose them.”

When Arlen said that, Charlie’s stomach dropped as she looked down at the dizzying height. The water was dark as the distance was daunting to her and the twin boys. But, the sounds of snarling and growling were closing in as the alien zombies were growing closing the gap fast so they had to leave before the alien zombies got to them.

“No choice,” she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else. She looked at Alex and Leo, giving them a reassuring nod. “We’ll be fine. Ready?”

They nodded, and Arlen didn’t waste any time. “Let’s go!” he shouted, and leapt from the edge. Charlie took a deep breath and followed, pulling Alex and Leo along with her as they all plummeted down toward the water.

They hit the water with a powerful splash as the cold shock was ripping the air from their lungs. The darkness swallowed them briefly as they went under as the sound of rushing water was filling their ears. Charlie opened her eyes, blinking in the murky water to see Arlen gesturing toward an underwater cave.

With a determined nod, she motioned to Alex and Leo, pointing in the direction Arlen indicated. Together, they swam through the cold depths, following him into the cave. They swam through the narrow passage, emerging moments later into a hidden cavern where they could finally catch their breath.

They climbed out, coughing and gasping as they found their footing on solid ground again. Arlen wrung the water from his sleeves, casting a calm, reassuring glance at each of them. “The portal is here, in this cavern somewhere,” he said, his voice echoing softly. “We just need to find it.”

Charlie scanned the dimly lit cave. Stalactites hung from the ceiling, and the light filtering through cracks in the rocks created shifting shadows. “How will we know it when we see it?”

Arlen ran a hand along the rocky wall, his expression thoughtful. “The portal will look like a shimmering veil, almost like water suspended in midair. It should glow faintly… like a hidden doorway.”

“Let’s spread out and check the walls,” Charlie said, motioning for Alex and Leo to start on one side while she and Arlen took the other.

As they began searching, Leo looked over at Arlen, curious. “How do you know so much about portals?”

Arlen gave a small, distant smile. “I’ve traveled between worlds before. It’s a skill you pick up when you’re always searching for something… or someone.” He cast a quick glance at Charlie before turning his focus back to the cave walls.

After a few minutes, Alex called out, “Over here!” They all turned to see him pointing at a section of the wall where a faint, silvery shimmer wavered, barely visible in the darkness.

Arlen approached it, brushing his hand near the shimmering surface, which rippled like water. “This is it,” he confirmed, looking back at the others with a glint of relief in his eyes. “Beyond this portal lies another world. Are you ready?”

Charlie looked down at Alex and Leo, both of whom nodded with determination. She took a deep breath and nodded back at Arlen. “We’re ready.”

Arlen stepped aside as they were gesturing for them to go first. One by one, they reached out as they were stepping through the shimmering veil into the unknown as it was leaving them behind the collapsing world and its dark as it was full of those alien zombies and cursed creatures for whatever lay on the other side for them to face.

As they passed through the portal, they heard the distant, garbled shrieks of the alien zombies just as the ground behind them fractured, collapsing into a dark abyss. Then, with a sudden flash, the portal shut, sealing them off from the crumbling world they’d narrowly escaped. They found themselves surrounded by a vast, quiet tunnel of stone, lit by faint glows embedded in the walls, casting a soothing, pale light over their exhausted faces.

Alex and Leo let out long sighs of relief. Charlie took a steadying breath as they were looking around at their new surroundings. It felt safe—at least, safer than where they’d just been. Charlie turned to Arlen, who was dusting off his dark coat as his expression was unreadable to her.

“Arlen,” Charlie said, “I don’t think we really know who you are. For someone who fights like that… it seems like there’s more to you than you’re letting on.”

Arlen gave her a wry smile. He glanced at the boys and then back at her, his blue eyes glinting in the dim light. “You’re observant, Charlie,” he said. “I suppose it’s only fair you know a bit more about who you’ve trusted your lives to.”

As they walked, he began his story, his voice calm and steady as they moved down the long tunnel. “I come from a distant land—one much like yours but darker, harsher. It was… invaded, long ago. Not by zombies but by certain shadows, creatures of darkness that slowly consumed everything they touched. I was once part of a group tasked with defending our people against those creatures.”

“A group?” Leo asked, eyes wide.

“Yes,” Arlen nodded. “We were called… uh… the Shadow Guards. I trained with them for many years, learning the ways of combat and magic to keep our people safe.” He hesitated, glancing down the tunnel as if seeing memories instead of stones. “But over time, the shadows overtook our home. Many of my comrades… didn’t make it.”

“Did you?” Alex asked quietly.

Arlen’s jaw clenched, and he nodded. “Barely. I’ve been searching for something, somewhere, that might help me restore my world… or perhaps find a new purpose or certain people to help me.”

“So, that’s why you’re here,” Charlie murmured. “You’ve been traveling between worlds.”

“Yes,” Arlen replied, his gaze softening as he looked at them. “And now, I’ve found myself here, helping you. And for the first time in a long time, I feel like I’m doing something meaningful again.”

They walked in silence for a few minutes as each of them was absorbing Arlen’s story. Charlie was surprised by how open he was with them and how genuinely he seemed to care. Charlie glanced at Alex and Leo, who looked reassured by his words. Arlen’s may have been a mystery, but he’d risked his life to help them, and that was something she could trust.

Finally, the tunnel opened, leading them out into a wide, open landscape. The air was cool and fresh, with trees scattered here and there. Light filtered down gently through the treetops of a nearby forest, the sky a soft blue without a trace of the chaotic cracks they’d seen in the previous world.

“This… this is nice,” Leo said, almost in disbelief. “It’s like nothing happened at all.”

“Yeah, it is,” Charlie agreed, relief flooding her. She turned to Arlen. “Do you think we’re safe here?”

“For now,” Arlen said, his gaze sweeping the forest. “It seems stable enough. We should still keep moving, though, just in case. There could be other dangers.”

They moved forward as they were heading into the forest where the sunlight filtered through green leaves as it was casting dappled patterns on the ground. For the first time in what felt like ages, they weren’t running, hiding, or fighting. They could simply walk, breathe, and take in the new world around them. And as they ventured further into the forest, Charlie found herself trusting Arlen more as she was feeling grateful not only for his protection but also for the sense of hope he had unexpectedly given them.

As they made their way down the cliff, the forest gradually thinned out, revealing a sprawling city below them. Towers and buildings stretched upward, interspersed with greenery and winding roads, and from a distance, everything looked… well, normal. But as they descended toward the city, Charlie couldn’t help feeling like “normal” wasn’t exactly what was in store.

As they were walking down the hill, Arlen looked over at Charlie as he was nervous but he started a conversation with her, “So Charlie… um… What do you like? I mean as an interest. I like Star Wars, “He froze before speaking again, “Oh shit! That sounds too forward. Sorry about that.” Arlen chuckled nervously.

Walking side-by-side with Arlen, Charlie found herself opening up, trying to fill the quiet. “Oh wow… So,” she began, glancing at him with a smirk. “Didn’t expect a guy like you to have a taste for, you know… nerdy stuff.”

Arlen chuckled, his blue eyes brightening with interest. “Um… what can I say? I’ve had a lot of time on my hands between worlds. Star Wars kept me company through some lonely nights. Darth Vader’s redemption arc… top-tier storytelling,” he said, nodding appreciatively.

Charlie laughed. “Right? Star Wars is just the beginning. I’m also a book nerd too. I’ve read the Supernatural book series. I can see that I’m a fan myself.”

“Supernatural?” Arlen raised an eyebrow. “Can’t say I’ve read it.”

“Oh, you’d love it,” Charlie replied, her eyes lighting up. “Angels, demons, endless road trips in a black ’67 Chevy Impala, and two brothers saving the world time and time again. And well, Castiel—he’s this trench coat-wearing angel who’s all tough but super loyal. You kinda remind me of him.”

Arlen smirked, intrigued. “A tough, loyal angel, huh? I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Alex and Leo, walking just ahead of them, exchanged an amused glance, muttering to each other. “They’re, like, geeking out over this stuff,” Alex whispered, rolling his eyes. “It’s like we’re invisible.”

“Just let them have their moment,” Leo whispered back, grinning.

Finally, they reached the base of the cliff and approached the city’s edge. Everything seemed normal, but as they got closer, they noticed something unusual. The figures moving around weren’t human. They had fur, scales, tails, snouts, and claws, walking upright like people but resembling a wide array of animals.

“Uh…” Leo stammered, taking in the sight. “Am I the only one seeing this?”

“Nope, not just you,” Alex replied, wide-eyed.

Charlie and Arlen stopped as they were looking around as the animal-like beings went about their daily routines—shopping, chatting, driving strange little vehicles. There were bears in business suits, foxes with briefcases, and even a tiger in a tailored trench coat. It was bustling and vibrant and yet it was surreal.

“It’s like Zootopia,” Arlen murmured, barely concealing his amazement. “Except… not Disney. And way more real.”

“Yeah,” Charlie agreed, eyes scanning the city. “I feel like I’m in some kind of crazy fan fiction.”

The animal-humanoids didn’t seem to pay them any mind as they walked into the city as they were weaving past tall as they were feathered figures and chattering animals of every sort. Alex and Leo stuck close as their nervous glances were darting to each other at the new creature passing by them.

“This is… so weird,” Alex muttered.

“Weird, but safe, at least,” Leo said hopefully. “Maybe we can find a place to stay. Just until we figure out what to do next.”

Charlie nodded, keeping her eyes on the bustling streets. “Agreed. And if this place has a hotel, maybe we’ll find one that doesn’t mind… outsiders.”

As they walked deeper into the city, Charlie felt a strange mix of excitement and relief. They’d managed to escape the collapsing world and had landed somewhere, well… different but at least stable. And with Arlen beside her, it felt like maybe they could take on whatever came next.

Walking through the streets, the stares from the animal people made Charlie, Arlen, Alex, and Leo feel like fish out of water. Foxes with coats wrapped tightly around themselves, a few stoic bears, and the occasional raccoon or rabbit all turned their heads as the four passed by, murmuring amongst themselves. Charlie kept her head high, but inside, she felt every glance, every whisper.

Eventually, they spotted a quaint-looking hotel on the corner. The sign above read, The Grand Burrow Inn. A small plaque near the door offered a brief history:

Welcome to The Grand Burrow Inn, established in 1875, originally a shelter for traveling creatures escaping the Great Forest Fire. This establishment has hosted creatures of all shapes and sizes, providing rest and refuge for weary souls.

Arlen gave a nod of approval. “Sounds like our kind of place. Let’s see if they’re open to guests from… other worlds.”

Inside, the lobby was cozy, with warm lighting and plush seating. Behind the front desk stood a stout, bristly pig, his expression one of thinly veiled disdain as he eyed the newcomers. “Can I help you?” he asked, his tone gruff and unfriendly.

“We’d like a room,” Arlen said, stepping forward. “Just for the night.”

The pig snorted, eyeing them suspiciously. “We don’t usually rent to… uh, your kind. You lot look like a walking disaster waiting to happen.”

Arlen leaned in, flashing a calm but intimidating smile. “You know, there’s a story where a big, bad wolf threatened to huff and puff and blow down a house,” he said quietly, his voice carrying a warning edge. “Wouldn’t want that here, would we?”

The pig’s eyes widened, and he gulped, glancing nervously at the register. “Uh, y-yes, of course. We have… one room available,” he said quickly, sliding the key across the counter.

Arlen smiled as he was glaring at the pig, “Oh why thank you little fat piggy. We’ll be leaving now. You have a great day.” Arlen said to the pigman.

Charlie stifled a laugh as she took the key, and they made their way up the stairs to the room. Once inside, they dropped their belongings as each was taking a moment to look around. The room was small but comfortable, with two beds and a soft carpet, though it was clear they’d have to share.

Leo sighed, looking around with a mix of relief and exhaustion. “So, what do we think about this world so far?”

“It’s bizarre,” Alex said, plopping down on one of the beds. “Animal people who walk around like humans? A pig at a hotel? It’s like something out of a dream.”

Arlen leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching them with a half-smile. “Worlds like these exist—different rules, different beings. It’s just new for you guys. But you’ll get used to it.”

Alex nodded, though his expression remained troubled. “I guess… I just didn’t expect any of this. I thought we’d just go on one adventure with Dad, and… now he’s gone. I really miss him.”

Leo nodded in agreement, his shoulders slumped. “Yeah… I thought we could move on without him.”

Charlie sat beside them, giving them each a comforting squeeze on the shoulder. “Hey, listen. Your dad would want you two to keep on going. Your father loves you very much, I promise. This is just a pit stop. Everything you’re doing is going to lead us to a place where you guys can call a second home, step by step.”

Alex looked up, managing a small smile. “Thanks, Charlie. It’s good to know you believe in us.”

“Absolutely,” she replied. “We’re a team, right? We’ve come this far; we’re not giving up now.”

Arlen watched the three of them as his expressions were softening as he took in the scene. It was clear that they weren’t just travelers—they were a family of sorts as they were bound together by their journey. And for the first time in a while, he felt a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe and he’d found people worth sticking with.

As the room grew quiet, and shadows stretched across the walls, Charlie settled Alex and Leo into one of the beds. Charlie pulled the blankets snugly around them as she was hoping the soft warmth would ease their worries, at least for tonight. But as she whispered goodnight, Alex looked up at her as their eyes were heavy with sleep.

“Charlie,” he murmured, “can you tell us a story?”

Caught off guard, Charlie paused as she was thinking of a story to tell them, even to make one up for them. But, Charlie wasn’t sure what to tell—so much had happened, and her mind was blank. But before she could answer, Arlen stepped forward as there was a small but thoughtful smile on his face.

“May I?” he asked, glancing at her. She nodded, a little relieved.

Arlen pulled up a chair beside the bed as his eyes were reflecting the faint light as he began. “Once, a long time ago, there was a man full of life. He was bold, reckless, and some would say, even a bit wild. He was the kind of person who’d run into a storm just to feel the rain on his face, who’d laugh at the wind, and who loved fiercely, without hesitation.”

He paused, his gaze drifting into the distance as if he were seeing that very man. “This man wasn’t alone. He had a constant companion—a golden bird. Not just any bird, but one with feathers like fire and eyes like warm embers. This bird was his guiding light, his spark, his reminder of all that was good and pure. They were inseparable. Wherever he went, the golden bird was by his side, soaring high or perching on his shoulder.”

Arlen’s voice softened as he continued, “With the bird beside him, the man felt he could conquer anything. He’d travel far and wide, help those in need, even if it meant putting himself in danger. His heart was open, his soul bright. But he was also… reckless. Sometimes, he’d go too far, get caught in things he shouldn’t, trusting people he shouldn’t trust.”

Alex’s and Leo’s eyes were already drooping, but they listened intently. “One day, he found himself in the middle of a bitter feud—a war of hunters. Two tribes had been fighting for years, and in the chaos, he tried to bring peace. But in the crossfire… the golden bird was struck by an arrow.”

Arlen paused, his voice heavy with a sorrow that felt almost personal. “The man… he watched, helpless, as his golden bird fell from the sky. That light, that warmth that had guided him, was gone in an instant.”

Charlie’s breath caught as she was feeling a pang of sadness. Charlie glanced at the boys, who were barely awake, but they were still listening to Arlen’s story. “After that day, the man lost his way. He became a shadow of who he once was. He closed his heart, shut out everyone around him. Instead of helping, he sought revenge and death for everybody, even his own men. And as the years passed, he sank deeper and deeper into darkness, creating wars instead of peace, destroying instead of building. The kindness he once had vanished, replaced by bitterness and hatred for everyone… and everything that he sought.”

Arlen’s voice grew softer, tinged with sadness. “In time, he lost even himself, becoming a ghost, a memory that others spoke of with fear instead of love. And when his life finally came to an end, there was no golden bird to guide him to peace, no light to show him the way. Only emptiness.”

A deep silence fell over the room, and Arlen looked down, his expression unreadable. “But sometimes,” he added quietly, “even in that darkness, the memory of the golden bird would find him. A faint, glimmering light, reminding him of who he once was.”

By now, Alex and Leo had drifted off, their breaths slow and even. Charlie took a deep breath as she was letting the story settle while Charlie was feeling it's bittersweet weight that was weighing on her shoulders. Charlie looked at Arlen as she was marveling at his way with words, at the hidden depths in his eyes.

“Where did you learn that story?” she asked as they moved to the adjoining room to talk without disturbing the boys.

Arlen hesitated, then offered a small smile. “Let’s just say I’ve lived long enough to know it all too well. Sometimes we’re the ones carrying these stories with us. Pieces of ourselves, I guess.”

Charlie studied him as she was intrigued. Charlie hadn’t known him long, but it was clear he had a past—one filled with light and shadows, much like his story. “Thank you for sharing that,” she said softly. “It was… beautiful. Sad, but beautiful.”

They sat together in companionable silence, exchanging small stories and laughs about simpler things, like their favorite movies, the oddities of the world they were in, and Arlen’s surprising love for Star Wars. Charlie couldn’t help but laugh when he recited lines with near-perfect accuracy, his dramatic delivery making it all the more entertaining.

Eventually, their laughter faded into the quiet of the night. And though their world was still uncertain, for that moment as they found comfort in each other’s company as the strange sense of belonging that only travelers of distant as it was between fractured worlds that could truly understand them.

As the quiet night wrapped around them, Arlen and Charlie sat side by side as they were talking softly so as not to wake Alex and Leo. Arlen glanced toward the boys and then turned to Charlie with a hint of curiosity. Charlie wanted to make sure that the boys were still sleeping and not disturbed by their constant talking.

“So… where did you find these two?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Charlie’s face softened, her gaze lowering as she thought back. “It wasn’t exactly ‘finding’ them,” she murmured. “Their father… he was bitten by one of those zombie aliens. It happened so fast. He looked me straight in the eyes and asked me to keep them safe, no matter what. He knew… that he wasn’t going to make it.” Her voice trembled slightly, but she steadied herself. “I had to… I had to make sure he wouldn’t turn. It was the last thing he asked of me.”

Arlen’s expression shifted, his eyes shadowed with empathy. He reached out, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I can’t imagine that, Charlie. What you went through… what you’re still going through. Raising them, protecting them like this. You’re stronger than most.”

Charlie looked at him, surprised by the warmth in his gaze. “Thank you, Arlen. It’s been hard, but they’re good kids. They deserve a chance, and I’ll do whatever it takes to give them that.”

For a moment, they sat in reflective silence, before Arlen shifted topics, sensing she could use the distraction. “So, you’re a fan of Star Wars?” he asked, raising a brow.

Charlie brightened a little, chuckling. “Huge fan. Grew up on it. But the prequels? Don’t even get me started.” She rolled her eyes playfully.

Arlen laughed quietly. “Ah, but the original trilogy—that’s the heart of it.”

“You get it,” she grinned, impressed. “I didn’t take you for someone who’d be into that sort of thing.”

Arlen shrugged, smirking. “Well, you don’t get to travel through countless worlds without picking up a taste for adventure stories. But Harry Potter—that’s where I draw the line.”

“Wait, what?” Charlie stared at him, her eyes wide with disbelief. “How can you not like Harry Potter?”

Arlen made a face. “Come on, some kid just walks into a magical school and instantly becomes the ‘chosen one’? That’s a bit of a stretch. And don’t even get me started on those endless monologues about courage and destiny. Harry basically does nothing. Neville Longbottom who did the final blow. Harry just took the whole credit. The snake was connected to that no nose white dude so Neville was the true hero.”

Charlie stifled a laugh. “Okay, fine, you make some points… but still, it’s a classic.”

“Classic doesn’t mean flawless,” Arlen teased.

They continued, switching to Marvel heroes, debating who had the best powers, and sharing laughs over Arlen’s surprisingly detailed impressions of different superheroes. Before long, their laughter softened, and their conversation drifted into quieter territory—realms, time, the mysterious boundaries between worlds.

Charlie’s gaze became wistful. “I just… I want to get home. Alex, Leo, and I, we’ve been through so much. I just want to see my friends again, to bring them somewhere safe, somewhere… normal.”

Arlen nodded, his expression sincere. “Charlie, I promise you—I’ll help you get home. No matter what it takes. I’ll make sure you see your friends again.”

Charlie looked at him, her heart swelling with gratitude and a trust she hadn’t expected to find. “Thank you, Arlen. I… I believe you.” They sat in silence as they were comfortable in each other’s presence as both were feeling a little less alone as the night deepened while the weight of their journey was shared so far between them.

Arlen glanced over at Charlie, his voice softened. “Do you want to sleep on the other side of the bed? It’s… probably more comfortable than that chair.”

Charlie hesitated, then nodded, grateful for the suggestion. She settled on one side of the bed, and Arlen stretched out on the other, maintaining a respectful distance. “Goodnight, Charlie,” he murmured.

“Goodnight, Arlen.” They shared a small smile before drifting into sleep.

When morning came, Charlie was the first to wake up. She quietly got out of bed, trying not to disturb Alex and Leo, and made her way to the small fridge in the corner of the room. Her excitement faded quickly as she opened it and scanned the contents: every single item was animal-based, some with names she couldn’t even recognize. She sighed, closing the door just as Alex and Leo stirred, rubbing their eyes.

“Morning, Charlie,” Alex mumbled, still half-asleep. “Is there any food?”

Charlie gave him a sympathetic look. “Not the kind we’re used to, unfortunately. Everything in there is… well, animal food.”

Just then, Arlen stretched and sat up, glancing toward the fridge with a raised eyebrow. When he saw Charlie’s expression, he shook his head, clearly disappointed. “Guess we’re going to have to find some food ourselves.”

Leo piped up, looking around. “But everyone here stares at us like we don’t belong. How are we going to go out there without everyone noticing?”

Arlen thought for a moment, then looked around the room. His eyes landed on a closet filled with costumes and accessories, likely left there for visitors who wanted to blend in or attend events. He smirked. “We’re going to have to dress like them if we want to go out unnoticed.”

They rummaged through the closet, finding clothing and a variety of accessories. Charlie helped Alex and Leo put on animal masks with fur trim and long sleeves to mimic paws. She used some makeup to add animal-like markings on her face, blending her disguise with a hood that had ears. Arlen found a dark, thick coat that gave him a wolfish appearance, adding a long scarf that looked like a tail.

Once they were all in their makeshift animal disguises, they inspected one another, sharing a few laughs. “Not bad,” Arlen remarked, looking everyone over.

“Ready to find some food?” Charlie asked, trying to hold back a laugh at how they looked.

They nodded as they were feeling oddly prepared for this new world. With a final look in the mirror, they left the hotel room as they were heading into the streets as they were hopeful that their disguises would allow them to blend in just long enough to find what they needed. Maybe, no animal person would expose them to being human beings instead of being an animal hybrid person.

As they walked through the bustling streets, Charlie, Arlen, Alex, and Leo noticed with some relief that no one was paying them any special attention. Their disguises were holding up, and they blended into the crowd surprisingly well. Shops lined the streets, with a mix of restaurants, markets, and small boutiques, but so far, they hadn’t seen any food that looked remotely familiar.

Charlie’s eyes wandered over the many colorful posters and digital displays. One in particular caught her attention. It was a large, animated billboard showcasing what looked like the city’s history, with lively animal figures and elaborate animations. The banner above read, “Welcome to Furhaven—Where Our Past Meets Our Future.”

Alex nudged Charlie and pointed to a row of TVs in a shop window nearby, each displaying a looping documentary. “Look, it’s like a whole history thing about this place.”

They gathered around the TVs, intrigued. A narrator’s voice echoed out of the speakers, recounting the story in a deep, confident tone. “Once, Furhaven was a simple city, much like any human city,” the narrator began. On the screen, they saw a transformation scene, showing humans in what looked like early, industrial-style clothing, bustling through cobbled streets. “Centuries ago, our ancestors walked as humans—builders, thinkers, explorers. They sought to push the boundaries of knowledge, to understand the very essence of life itself.”

“Wow,” Leo muttered, eyes wide. “They were… just like us.”

The video transitioned to a scientist standing before a chalkboard, which displayed complex genetic formulas. “In time, a groundbreaking discovery was made—the Evol Serum, which enabled humanity to evolve into beings that could adapt better to their surroundings, blending with the natural world around them.” The screen showed humans administering the serum and slowly transforming into animal-like forms.

Charlie glanced at Arlen. “It’s like they made a choice to adapt this way. They wanted to evolve, but I wonder if they realized how much they’d change.”

Arlen nodded thoughtfully. “Maybe they thought it would be temporary… or maybe they didn’t expect it to work so well.”